•:-.;..•—:••:-  ••••:.-•    •   :....-• 


PFfTiriAP-PFtlPf 

rLUULl/ilV  r  £UfL 


. 


. 


PECULIAR  PEOPLE: 


OB. 


REALITY  IN  ROMANCE, 


WILLIAM    S.   BALCH. 


SECOND    EDITION.  — REVISED. 


'IT  18  ONB    THING    TO    SEE    FROM   SOME  WOODY  PBAK    THE    LAND  OF  PEACE;    IT 
18   ANOTHER  TO  HOLD  ONE'S  WAY  THITHEK." — AuyU.ltine. 


CHICAGO: 
HENRY    A.    SUMNER    &    COMPANY. 

1882. 


COPYRIGHT,  1881, 
HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  COMPANY, 

CHICAGO. 


,    GA88ETTE    A    LOYTl,    PRINTKR8. 
A.    .T.    COX    &    Co.,    BlNDEKS. 


DEDICATION. 

TO  THOSE  WHO  HAVE  VISITED  THE  DRIEST  AND  LOOKED  UPON  THE  GRAND  AND 
BEAUTIFUL  SCENERY  HEREIN  DESCRIBED,  AND  CONSIDERED  THE 
CHARACTER    AND    CONDITION    OP    THE   PEOPLE, 
STRUGGLING  TO  RISE  FROM  THE 
OPPRESSIONS  OP  FEU- 
DALISM; 

AND  TO  THOSE,  OLD  AND  YOT7NG,  WHO  HAVE  READ  THE  STORIES  AND  HISTORIES 

OF  THE  "WONDERFUL  LAND  OP  MYSTERY  AND  MARVEL,  OF  POETRY 

ASD  PROPHECY,  OF  PHILOSOPHY  AND  PROMISE,  INTO 

WHOSE  WARP  OP  REALITY  THE  WOOF 

OF  ROMANCE  IS  WOVEN, 

THIS  BOOK  IS 

RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED. 


2062166 


PREFACE. 


A  solid  foundation  should  be  laid  for  every  fabric  — 
balloon-house  or  stone  chapel.  Every  book,  whether 
narrative  or  novel,  literary,  scientific  or  religious,  should 
be  based  on  Principles  of  truth,  purity  and  righteous- 
ness, which  enter  into  the  composition  of  all  true 
character,  and  are  indispensable  to  real  success,  happi- 
ness and  honor.  Such  principles  will  find  illustrations 
in  the  following  pages,  in  some  ordeals  the  most  severe 
and  forbidding,  wherein  a  firm  integrity  alone  obtains 
the  victory. 

"Whatever  tends  to  disperse  the  clouds  gathering 
around  the  fabric  of  the  Gospel,  and  remove  the 
darkness  inspired  by  modern  sophists,  thus  inspiring 
hope  when  despondency  was  becoming  fatal,  let  it 
come  from  whatever  source  it  may,  is  doing  the  world 
a  service  for  which  all  men  should  be  thankful." 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I. — BEAUTIES  OF  LEBANON,     -          -  -          -      13 

II. — DANGERS  THREATENED,          -  27 

III. — NEW  ACQUAINTANCES,       -          -  -          -     41 

IV. — A  PIECE  OP  HISTORY,            -          -  54 

V— FLIGHT,        -  -      71 

VI. — A  SINGULAR  AND  SAD  REVELATION,  90 

VII.— THE  BURIAL,  -    109 

VIII. — RIGHT  THE  SAME  IN  ALL,     -           -  -          118 

IX.— THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY,      -           -  -           -    139 

X. — THE  WANDERERS,        -  167 

XI. — ACQUAINTANCES  MEET,      -          -  -    187 

XII.— NEW  DANGERS,                        -  -         212 

XIII. — TROUBLES  STILL  CONTINUE,  -          -    225 

XIV. — WANDERING  IN  A  NEW  DIRECTION,  235 

XV.— EN  NUSSARA,           -           -           -  -           -    259 

XVI. — COMFORT  IN  SORROW,                       -  -          272 

XVII. — A  PLEASANT  EXCURSION,  -  -    278 

XVIII. — AN  INTERESTING  CONFERENCE,        -  292 

XIX. — DISCUSSION  AND  PROJECT,            -  -    303 

XX. — NEW  CITIZENSHIP,       -          -        ..  •  311 

XXI. — NEW  RESOLUTIONS,                    -  -  -    325 

XXII. — A  CONVERSATION  ON  PRINCIPLES,    -  ...         338 
xt 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

XXIII.— NEW  LESSONS  AND  NEW  PROJECTS,      -          -  347 

XXIV.— A  VAIN  SEARCH,                     ...  355 

XXV. — WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND,  365 

XXVI.— RETROSPECTION,  378 

XXVII.— A  REVELATION,       -                     -          -          -  396 

XXVIII.— FEAR  TURNED  TO  JOY,           -                     -  408 

XXIX.— NEW  PROJECTS,      -                     -                     -  422 

XXX. — CHANGE  AND  CONSUMMATION,                       .  434 

XXXI. — PREPARATION  AND  DEPARTURE,             -          -  440 


A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

BEAUTIES     OF     LEBANON. 

N. 

"Do  you  see  that  neat -looking  cottage  down 
there  in  the  valley  ? "  asked  a  middle  -  aged  gentleman 
of  his  younger  companions,  as  they  filed  along  a 
side  -  hill  path  towards  Deir  el  Kamar. 

"Which  one  —  that  by  those  mulberry  trees  near 
that  large  rock?"  inquired  the  young  man  riding 
next  behind  the  first  speaker. 

.  "No;  that  one  on  the  terrace  to  the  left,  near  that 
terebinth,  with  those  arches  in  front  and  that  vine 
arbor  climbing  up  to  the  roof." 

"  Oh,  yes;  I  see  it;  that  one  with  a  garden  full  of 
shrubs  and  flowers,  with  many  fruit  trees  about  it,  a 
pretty  lawn  this  side,  and  arched  windows  with  cur- 
tains. I  declare,  that  looks  decent,  quite  home -like. 
The  people  who  live  there  must  be  civilized  ;  they 
can  not  belong  to  any  of  the  tribes  among  whom  we 
have  traveled  ever  since  we  came  into  Syria,"  re- 
marked the  second  speaker,  somewhat  dejectedly. 

"  It  makes  me  feel  really  homesick,"  added  a  third 
speaker,  in  a  desponding  tone.  "I  am  tired  of  these 
ragged  mountains  and  this  more  than  half  barbarous 

13 


14:  A   PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

mode  of  life.  That  cottage  down  there  reminds  me 
of  home  and  decent  living.  I  want  to  look  into  the 
faces  of  Christians  again,  who  know  how  to  live,  and 
to  hear  from  friendly  lips  the  sweet  accents  of  my 
own  native  language." 

"How  do  you  know  but  these  are  Christians  ?" 
asked  the  first  speaker.  "It  does  not  follow  that 
they  are  not,  because  they  speak  a  language  different 
from  ours,  and  do  not  dress  and  live  as  we  do. 
Christianity  is  a  principle,  not  a  form,  a  name  or 
profession.  It  is  not  confined  to  nation,  language, 
sect  or  form  of  worship,  any  more  than  goodness, 
honesty,  knowledge,  love  or  truth. " 

"  I  know  we  have  been  among  all  sorts  of  professed 
Christians  and  Moslems,  strangely  jumbled  together, 
here  in  Mount  Lebanon  —  Greeks  (orthodox  and  schis- 
matic), Roman  Catholics,  Maronites,  Armenians, 
Jacobites  and  divers  Protestants,  but  none  of  them 
are  Christians  like  those  at  home,"  censoriously  re- 
marked the  third  speaker. 

"  But  the  Christian  may  be  the  same  in  all  of 
them ;  it  must  be,  if  it  exists  in  them  at  all ;  for 
there  is  'one  spirit  that  worketh  all  in  all,'  "  added 
the  first  speaker. 

"It  don't  work  much  in  any  of  these  wild  moun- 
taineers, in  my  opinion,"  retorted  the  third  speaker, 
sarcastically. 

"None  too  effectually  here,  or  anywhere," 
severely  rejoined  the  second.  "How  can  it,  amid 
so  much  opposition  and  hostility?  Not  only  have 
Christians  to  contend  among  themselves,  rival  sects 


BEAUTIES  OF   LEBANON.  15 

opposing  each  other  ;  but  also  with  many  other  forms 
of  religion,  each  claiming  to  be  right,  and  the  only 
way  to  please  God  and  obtain  salvation.  Here  we 
have  met  with  —  let  me  see  —  Moslems  orthodox 
and  Metwales,  Nusarians,  Ismaelis,  Bataneans, 
Yezidis,  Nowr,  Kurds,  Bedwins,  Jews,  and,  the 
Lord  knows  what  else." 

"  And  now  we  are  among  the  Druses,  the  absurd- 
est  of  all,"  hastily  added  the  third.  "I  wonder 
what  will  come  next. " 

"Magians,  Parsees,  Brahmins,  Buddhists,  or  some 
other  equally  ancient  and  numerous  sect ;  perhaps 
fetichism  itself,  in  some  new  shape,"  answered  the 
second. 

"  You  should  remember,"  said  the  first  speaker, 
"while  about  it,  that  these  sects  are  virtually  so 
many  nationalities  commingled  in  the  same  provinces, 
often  in  the  same  villages,  having  not  only  differ- 
ences in  forms  of  faith,  but  also  different  laws  and 
regulations  in  social  and  civil  matters.  From  time 
out  of  mind,  these  mountain  glens  have  afforded 
tempting  asylums  for  the  persecuted  of  all  religions, 
and  the  outlawed  of  all  nations.  It  is  not  strange, 
if  you  will  reflect  a  moment,  that  so  many  discordant 
elements,  so  closely  compacted  in  a  region  like  this, 
should  lead  to  contentions  and  outbreaks  such  as  are 
common  ;  as  we  have  seen  indicated  in  ruined  vil- 
lages, bitter  jealousies,  and  the  deplorable  conditions 
of  which  you  complain.  No  country  can  be  better 
fitted  for  such  outlawry  than  this.  Science,  art,  re- 
ligion have  not  here  combined  to  foster  and  extend 


16  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

the  light,  refinement  and  blessings  of  a  true  civiliza- 
tion. But  there  is  reason  to  hope  that — " 

"  See  !  see  !  look  !  look  ! "  hastily  ejaculated  the 
third  speaker.  "  Upon  my  word,  I  believe  these  are 
Christians  after  all.  We  have  not  seen  such  a  sight 
in  two  months,  except  with  consuls  and  missionaries 
at  Damascus  and  Beirut." 

Just  then  a  lady,  plainly  but  neatly  dressed,  had 
come  out  of  the  house  already  alluded  to,  followed 
by  two  small  children,  prettily  attired.  She  lead 
them  into  the  garden,  picked  and  gave  each  a  bunch 
of  flowers,  and  directed  them  to  the  lawn,  near  a  jet 
of  water,  then  seated  herself  on  a  rude  stone  bench 
under  the  branches  of  two  mulberry  trees,  which 
formed  a  rude  arch  overhead,  and  commenced  read- 
ing a  book. 

"  See  there  !  Now  I  know  she  is  not  a  Druse, 
Arab,  Greek,  Maronite,  Kurd  nor  Turk.  They 
never  look  nor  act  like  that.  We  have  not  before 
seen  one  reading  a  book  or  paper  in  all  Lebanon. 
The  priests  do  that  business,  and  all  the  thinking, 
too." 

"  Not  much  of  either,  one  would  judge  from  what 
he  sees,"  added  the  second  speaker. 

"You  are  right,  by  Jehu,  in  your  calculation," 
responded  a  new  speaker,  in  a  rough,  nautical  voice. 
"I  can  swear  she  is  a  foreigner,  by  her  rig,  in  form 
and  fixture,  in  gait  and  gear,  from  stem  to  stern. 
She  differs  from  any  craft  we  have  overhauled  in  the 
mountains.  The  cut  of  her  jib  proves  her  from  a 
foreign  port.  She  looks  a»  much  out  of  her  latitude 


BEAUTIES  OF  LEBANON.  IT 

and  longitude  as  one  of  our  sharp,  trim,  gallant  clip- 
pers among  the  short,  blunt,  lumbering  junks  of 
China." 

"Halloa  there!  Abdallah,"  shouted  the  second 
speaker  to  the  dragoman,  who  was  some  rods  in  ad- 
vance. Hearing  his  name  called,  Abdallah  reined 
in  his  horse,  and  turned  in  his  saddle  to  listen. 
"Who  lives  down  there  in  that  pretty  chalet,  look- 
ing so  neat  and  civilized?  Are  they  Europeans, 
missionaries,  consuls  ?  Who  are  they  ?  " 

"  Let  us  go  down  and  see,"  interrupted  the  third. 
"I  want  to  embrace  that  woman,  and  kiss  those 
sweet  children ;  they  remind  me  so  much  of  loved 
ones  at  home.  Oh,  dear !  it  makes  me  sick  at  heart. 
I  wish  I  was  away  from  this  barbarous  land,  among 
my  friends  and  decent  people  ;"  and  big  drops  moist- 
ened his  eyes. 

"Pshaw  !  don't  make  a  baby  of  yourself,  and  cry 
after  your  mother,  just  because  you  have  seen  a  nice 
woman  with  her  children  about  her,"  stammered  the 
son  of  Neptune.  "  Ifs  no  more  than  I  've  felt  a  hun- 
dred times,  when,  on  long  voyages,  I  Ve  seen  the  flag 
of  my  country  flying  in  some  far-off  port,  reminding 
me  of  my  native  land  and  all  that  was  once  dear  to 
me  on  earth  ; "  and  the  rough  sailor  brushed  tears 
from  his  eyes. 

"We  must  be  civil  and  circumspect  every-where, 
and  defer  to  the  rules  of  propriety  in  all  our  social 
intercourse,  if  we  would  go  quietly  and  respectably 
through  the  world,"  remarked  the  first  speaker, 
blandly.  "We  have  no  letters  of  introduction,  no 
«  J* 


18  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

special  business,  no  need  of  entertainment  or  infor- 
mation. We  can  not,  therefore,  let  mere  curiosity 
obtrude  upon  the  time  and  attention  of  strangers. 
Such  incivility  would  be  unpardonable." 

"•Who  cares  for  formal  introduction  and  fashion- 
able nonsense  in  a  place  like  this,"  pettishly  grum- 
bled the  third.  "  She  may  be  as  glad  to  see  us,  as 
we  to  see  and  know  her.  I  know  she  would  like  to 
talk  with  somebody  who  knows  more  than  these 
ignorant,  rough,  shabby  people  among  whom  she  is 
doomed  to  live.  Who  ever  saw  one  of  them  with  a 
book  ?  They  have  no  books,  and  could  not  read  them 
if  they  had.  They  despise  all  decently  dressed  peo- 
ple, call  them  Franks,  think  they  come  from  a  far-off 
country  called  Franghistan.  Dumb  dolts  !  And  this 
pretty  woman  doomed  to  live  among  them.  And, 
forsooth,  she  must  not  speak  to  us  because  we  have 
no  letters  to  her  ! —  the  rules  of  fashion  will  not  per- 
mit it !  What  does  she  or  we  care  for  fashion  in  a 
land  like  this  —  care  for  the  rules  of  etiquette,  cold, 
formal,  precise,  as  practiced  by  silly  fops  and  proud 
aristocrats  ? " 

"My  gracious  !  What  a  yarn  you  've  spun  !  and 
how  gallant,"  broke  in  the  sailor  voice.  "  I  guess 
you  'd  better  work  your  lugger  down  into  that  snug 
harbor.  We  '11  lay  to  till  you  get  up  a  breeze.  I  'd 
like  to  see  you  manipulating  yourself  like  that  polite 
old  Sheik,  with  your  Sabbah  el  Khsib.  I  guess  your 
Arabic  would  run  ashore  plaguy  quick,  you  would  be 
glad  to  up  keelick,  about  helm,  and  be  off." 

"True  refinement  of  feeling,  if   too  intense,   or 


BEAUTIES  OF  LEBANON.  19 

imprudently,  or  too  warmly  expressed,  assumes,  to 
some  minds,  an  aspect  as  reprehensible  as  the  absence 
or  perversion  of  it,  and  not  unfrequently  awakens 
suspicions  which  lead  to  results  as  destructive  to  per- 
sonal reputation  and  success  as  if  the  intentions  were 
really  improper,"  remarked  the  first  speaker.  "A 
gentlemanly  reserve,  without  coldness  or  indifference, 
is  needful  on  all  first  acquaintances,  and  sooner 
than  — " 

"Well,  I'm  tired  of  these  sterile  mountains  and 
these  wretched,  ignorant,  bigoted,  filthy  people,"  re- 
torted the  third,  pettishly.  "I  want  to  see  some  of 
the  decencies,  taste  some  of  the  delicacies,  and  feel 
some  of  the  comforts  of  life,  if  they  have  any  in  this 
''Land  of  Promise?  There  is  not  much  but  promise 
here.  This  is  the  first  and  only  place,  except  Beirut 
and  Damascus,  where  we  have  seen  much  approach 
to  civilization ;  and  now  we  are  forbidden,  by  the 
stiff  rules  of  conventional  etiquette,  to  give  any 
demonstration  of  sympathy  or  respect.  Is  this  the 
free  and  loving  spirit  of  Christianity  ?  " 

"I  own  that  I  am  growing  weary  of  these  deso- 
late regions,"  chimed  in  the  second,  in  an  equally 
lugubrious  tone.  "  These  skies  are  beautiful,  un- 
rivaled in  soft  serenity  ;  these  mountains  are  grand, 
magnificent,  and  some  of  these  valleys  surpass  in 
beauty  and  abundance  all  I  have  ever  seen.  Provi- 
dence has  been  bountiful  in  blessings.  But  what  of 
all  this  profusion  in  nature  if  man  is  vile  ?  What 
avails  it  for  the  honor  of  God  or  the  good  of  hu- 
manity ?  My  heart  is  pained  as  I  wander  through 


20  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

this  God-forsaken  land.  The  people  are  so  debased, 
so  ignorant,  so  depraved,  that  they  have  not  left 
decent  ruins  to  indicate  the  glory  of  past  ages,  and 
relieve  the  tedium  of  travelers  who  come  this  way. 
They  have  blurred  and  blotted  and  blasted  every 
thing.  Jr.  is  only  when  we  look  up  into  the  clear, 
bright  heavens,  and  contemplate  spheres  above  the 
reach  of  man's  touch,  the  pride,  and  folly  and  mad- 
ness of  selfishness  and  sin,  that  we  find  any  thing  to 
admire.  I  am  chagrined,  weary  of  life,  at  beholding 
these  desolations.  And  then  to  call  this  '  the  land  of 
milk  and  honey ',  or  even  a  '  good  land ',  is  absurd. 
I  lose  all  hope  for  the  race,  if  this  is  a  sample. " 

"Do  not  yield  to  despair,  my  young  friends," 
soothingly  replied  the  elder.  "Over  much  of  this 
world's  surface  we  must  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight, 
if  we  would  be  wise  and  profit  as  we  go.  It  is  true, 
we  do  not  find  here  such  splendid  remains  of  physi- 
cal greatness,  nor  the  traces  of  science  and  art  as  dis- 
played in  monuments,  seen  in  some  other  lands  ;  nor 
do  we  partake  of  luxuries  and  refinements  such  as  we 
obtain  in  Western  nations.  But  you  must  confess 
that  Baalbec  has  few  rivals  in  magnificence,  vastness, 
unity  and  completeness  of  design  and  execution. 
Don't  you  recall  your  lofty  admiration  of  its  solitary 
grandeur  when  viewed  on  that  calm  moonlit  evening 
when  we  climbed  over  the  trunks  of  those  huge  col- 
umns, and  pediments  formed  of  single  blocks,  and 
elegant  capitals  scattered  .about  carelessly?  Where 
have  we  seen  a  superior  2  We  have  not  seen  all  the 
vast  piles  which  disfigure  the  ages  and  afford  traces 


BEAUTIES    OF  LEBANON.  21 

of  the  wild,  mad  crusaders  ;  but  in  our  further  wan- 
derings you  shall  see  monuments  of  men  and  ideas 
long  anterior  to  ruins  found  in  Europe.  There  is 
much  to  be  learned,  not  a  little  to  be  admired  when 
viewed  from  a  practical  standpoint ;  much  to  mark 
the  rise,  progress  and  downfall  of  races  ;  toiling  and 
struggling  up  through  weakness,  error  and  opposi- 
tion into  a  light  which  now  shines  more  effulgent  on 
most  of  Europe  and  America.  We  see  human  na- 
ture here  in  an  aspect  somewhat  new  to  us,  not  un- 
like Europe  five  centuries  ago,  when  emerging  from 
the  dense  fogs  of  feudalism  into  the  sunlight  of 
modern  civilization  ;  staggering,  halting,  stumbling, 
but  hobbling  on  at  a  weary  pace  through  difficulties 
we  have  not  known  ;  writhing  in  fetters  we  have  not 
felt,  but  once  fastened  on  all  our  race  ;  and  from 
which,  even  now,  many,  in  lands  more  favored  than 
this,  are  not  yet  wholly  delivered.  You  see  here  the 
scattered  and  mangled  forms  of  humanity  as  seen  no- 
where else  to-day.  The  lines  of  ignorance,  bigotry 
and  oppression  worn  into  the  souls  of  the  people, 
and  the  degradation  and  wretchedness,  consequent 
upon  the  want  of  liberty,  intelligence,  and  sound  faith 
in  truth  and  goodness  and  God,  are  fastened  with  a 
stringency  rarely  felt  anywhere  else.  Almost  all 
forms  of  human  faith  are  found  here  in  fragments, 
which,  like  strata  in  the  earth,  mark  the  eras  of  the 
world's  progress.  You  see,  also,  the  divisions,  dis- 
sensions and  rivalries  incident  to  a  hope  of  something 
better,  and  the  desire  to  obtain  it.  These  all  betoken 
the  steps*  in  the  career  of  religious  and  social  prog- 


22  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

ress  which  are  inevitable  in  the  exposure  of  error, 
the  rebuke  of  sin,  the  growth  in  righteousness,  until 
all  come  to  see  and  know  and  feel  the  force  of  truth, 
and  imbibe  its  spirit. 

"Of  all  countries  in  the  wide  world  this  is  best 
fitted  for  study  and  experiment.  The  philosopher, 
the  philanthropist  and  the  Christian  may  here  find 
material  to  test  their  differing  theories ;  and  the  his- 
torian and  scientist  can  employ  their  skill  in  settling 
facts  of  the  past.  Each  may  push  his  theories  to  the 
last  extremity,  and  find  apt  illustrations  of  the 
means  and  methods  of  genuine  progress.  He  may 
note  man's  infant  struggles  to  walk  uprightly  ;  ob- 
serve the  mutations,  the  uprisings  and  downfallings, 
which  must  always  precede  the  development  of  moral 
manhood.  Here  one  may  distinguish  the  processes 
by  which  truth  is  revealed  and  applied  as  an  abiding 
element,  in  shaping  personal  and  social  character  and 
condition  ;  may  see  what  sharp  and  determined  war- 
fare error  will  wage  ere  it  yields  the  conflict ;  how  it 
will  rend  humanity  ere  it  comes  out  and  gives  place 
to  truth,  righteousness  and  peace  ;  and  one  can  learn 
here  to  exercise  that  charity  which  '  suffers  long  and 
is  kind,  thinks  no  evil,  and  never  fails. ' " 

Our  little  party  had  lingered  along  a  short  distance 
beyond  the  cottage  which  had  attracted  so  much  at- 
tention, when,  leaving  the  path,  the  dragoman  lead 
them  imperceptibly  round  a  point  of  rocks  to  the 
top  of  a  hill  which  commands  one  of  the  finest  pano- 
ramic views  of  the  seaward  slope  of  Lebanon.  Along 
the  east  reposed,  in  solemn  majesty,  the  lofty  ridge 


BEAUTIES   OF   LEBANON.  23 

of  Jebel  Liban  broken  into  parts  bearing  different 
names.  Farthest  seen  on  the  north  rises  proudly 
Jebel  Sunneen,  and  nearer  Jebel  Kunniseyeh  ;  then 
Jebel  Baruk,  and  the  conical  peak  of  Tom  et  Niha, 
and  farther  south  the  dark  wooded  sides  of  Jebel  Rihan. 
Between  these,  open  passes  through  which  the  vision 
reaches  over  the  Bekaa  and  takes  in  patches  of  Anti- 
Lebanon,  including  Jebel  esh  Scheikh — Mt.  Hermon, 
— whose  venerable  head  was,  at  that  time,  crowned 
for  a  thousand  feet  with  the  drapery  of  winter.  To 
the  south  their  eyes  wandered  over  the  receding  foot- 
hills, deep  gorged  by  widening  valleys  as  they  waste 
into  the  plain  of  Esdradon,  and  rested  on  Carmel 
and  the  hills  of  Samaria,  with  glimpses  of  the  plain 
of  Sharon.  All  along  the  west,  in  measureless  ex- 
panse, slept  the  blue  waters  of  the  Levant.  All  of 
ancient  Phenicia  with  its  ruined  cities  and  number- 
less villages,  hamlets,  monasteries,  castles  and  wel- 
lies, spreading  along  the  coast,  dotting  the  hill-sides 
and  crowning  the  summits,  lay  mapped  before  them. 
No  telescope  was  needed  to  penetrate  an  atmosphere 
so  pure  and  serene,  that  objects  at  thirty  miles  seemed 
within  hailing  distance.  Nearer  on  one  side  spread 
out  the  beautiful  and  romantic  valley  of  the  Baruk, 
winding  down  from  the  great  fountain,  near  the  vil- 
lage and  mountain  of  that  name.  In  the  midst  of  a 
large  plantation  of  mulberries,  olives,  figs,  vineyards 
and  gardens  full  of  beautiful  shrubs  and  flowers, 
rendered  more  charming  by  jets,  rills  and  pools  of 
water,  formerly  stood  the  splendid  castle  of  Muctara, 
belonging  to  the  house  of  the  Jumblaats.  The  ruin  was 


24  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

undergoing  repairs  at  the  time ;  men  were  busy  at 
work  upon  it.  A  little  to  the  right,  just  over  a 
wooded  ridsre,  was  seen  the  small  plain  of  Sumkanea, 
famous  in  the  modern  history  of  the  Lebanon,  as  the 
field  of  counsels,  treaties  and  battles.  Not  far  to  the 
west  stood  the  famed  palace  of  Bteddin,  the  work 
and  home  of  the  famous  Emir  Beshir  Shahaab,  who, 
by  intrigue,  treachery  and  slaughter  of  relatives, 
made  himself  Prince  of  all  Lebanon.  It  is  now  the 
head-quarters  of  the  Turkish  army  of  Syria.  Around 
it  on  the  hills  were  the  four  castles  of  his  sons. 
On  the  right  of  the  deep  wady  and  over  against  them 
was  seen  distinctly  the  chief  village,  the  virtual  capi- 
tal of  the  Lebanon,  Deir  el  Kamar.  Beyond  this 
ridge  flows  the  river  Damoor,  and  the  valley  varying 
in  scenes  of  beauty  and  comfort,  indicating  what, 
under  more  industry  and  a  better  government,  would 
be  admired  in  any  land. 

The  party  remained  there  some  time,  ravished  at 
beholding  such  a  vast  and  varied  blending  of  the 
wild,  rugged  and  fantastic,  with  so  much  grace  and 
loveliness  ;  beetling  cliffs  rising  out  of  beds  of  richest 
verdure ;  hill-sides  terraced  to  their  naked  summits 
and  planted  with  figs,  olives  and  mulberries,  trellised 
with  arbors  of  most  delicious  and  productive  grapes, 
and  variegated  with  fields  of  arrowing  grain,  which 
waved  in  silvery  undulations  to  the  passing  breezes. 
Here  and  there,  far  and  near,  were  seen  grim  old 
castles,  some  battered  and  in  ruins,  others  inhabited 
by  Sheiks  and  Emirs  who  rule  their  several  clans,  as 
in  days  of  feudalism  in  Europe,  while  domed  wel- 


BEAUTIES  OF  LEBANON.  25 

lies  crowned  almost  inaccessible  peaks  from  sea-shore 
far  up  the  sides  to  Jebel  Eihan  and  Tom  et  Neha. 
Far  south,  stands  conspicuous  the  Kulat  es  Shukif, 
the  famous  Belle-fort  of  the  Crusaders,  and  beyond, 
on  the  last  high  point  of  Lebanon,  the  Mazar  Neby 
Seijud,  white  and  glowing  in  the  rays  of  the  evening 
sun., 

"  Oh,  how  grand  !  How  magnificent !  How  beau- 
tiful !  "  exclaimed  our  third  speaker,  awaked  from  his 
gloomy  grumblings.  "Never have  I  seen  or  dreamed 
of  such  exceeding  grandeur  and  beauty  as  possible 
in  any  spot  on  earth.  Italy  and  the  Alps  can  not 
equal  it  in  real  loveliness.  And" — he  modified  his 
tone  turning  to  the  elder  of  the  party,  "I  pray  you 
Mr.  Tudela,  forgive  my  words  of  grumbling  uttered 
awhile  ago." 

"I  do  confess,"  added  the  second,  "  that  this  ex- 
cels all  we  have  seen  in  our  travels.  And  I,  too, 
regret  giving  utterance  to  feelings  of  discontent ; 
complaining  of  the  nakedness  of  this  land,  when  the 
fault  was  in  myself,  produced  by  only  a  partial  sur- 
vey of  things." 

"Yours  are  not  solitary  cases,"  answered  the 
principal  speaker,  "where  travelers  have  abused  a 
country,  misjudged  and  slandered  the  people,  be- 
cause the  temper  of  their  own  minds  were  so  dis- 
quieted they  could  not  see  fairly  nor  judge  correctly 
of  any  thing,  in  a  way  to  do  justice  to  persons  and 
places.  Tired,  nervous,  homesick,  selfish  and  not 
able  to  have  their  own  way,  they  become  angry  and 
spiteful,  and  vent  their  spleen  on  what  is  nearest 
2 


26  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

them.  Their  eyes  are  evil ;  how  can  they  see  good 
or  appreciate  it  ?  Thus  sensibly  are  we  affected  by 
things  about  us.  Restless  and  unhappy  ourselves, 
we  become  insensible  to  the  true  and  beautiful  and 
good  in  others.  Happy  he  that  rules  his  own  spirit." 

"But  we  can  not  stop  to  moralize.  I  see  Mousa 
has  arrived  and  pitched  the  tents  down  there  near 
the  village,  not  far  from  that  cottage  you  so  much 
admired.  We  may,  perhaps,  learn  something  of  the 
inmates  who  awakened  such  home  feelings  in  your 
hearts." 

"Mousa  beckons  to  dinner,"  said  the  dragoman 
They  all  started  in  a  jovial  mood. 

"One  more  good,  long  look.  It  is  grand,  beau- 
tiful, sublime,  glorious  !  "  enthusiastically  shouted 
the  third  speaker,  and  the  young  men  and  Capitano 
took  off  their  hats  and  bowed  in  all  directions. 

"I  shall  never  forget  this  magnificent  picture," 
said  the  second.  "It  is  worth  a  journey  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Let  us  come  and  look  again  after 
dinner,  and  see  if  the  sun  will  set  as  grandly  as  it 
did  on  Jebel  Muckhmel,  when  we  were  at  the  Cedars. " 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  27 


GHAPTEE  n. 

DANGERS   THREATENED. 

Seated  on  camp  stools  around  the  table,  the  party 
partook  with  hearty  relish  of  the  plain  but  abundant 
meal  prepared  with  culinary  skill  by  Antonio  the 
cook.  The  conversation  commenced  by  an  inquiry 
about  the  dwellers  in  that  cottage.  The  third  speaker, 
whom  we  will  hereafter  call  Tancred,  began  it.  He 
was  one  of  those  young  men  who  are  earnest  in  what- 
ever interests  them  ;  impatient  at  delays,  and  resolute 
in  every  thing.  Of  course,  he  was  liable  to  wrong 
conclusions  and  false  inferences  through  his  haste  and 
vivacity  ;  but  always  ready  to  make  corrections  in 
the  humblest  manner,  and  profit  by  lessons  so  learned. 
A  little  too  forward  and  inconsiderate,  he  .appeared 
worse  in  the  presence  of  age  and  superiority,  and 
sometimes  led  to  wordy  conflicts  among  his  equals. 
On  the  whole,  he  was  an  honest,  pure  minded,  noble 
young  man,  whose  mistakes  it  was  easy  and  pleasant 
to  forgive. 

"Antonio,  who  lives  in  that  neat,  white  cottage 
we  passed  awhile  ago  ?  I  think  they  must  be  Chris- 
tians, they  appear  so  much  better  than  any  we  have 
seen  in  Lebanon." 

"I  do  not  know;"  answered  Antonio;  "but  I 
will  ask  Mousa  who  has  been  this  way  several  times." 


28  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"Ask  him  to  come  into  our  tent,"  said  Mr.Tudela, 
the  eldest  of  the  travelers. 

"  I  think  they  ought  to  be  Christians,  and  good 
people,  living  in  such  a  marvelous  land  as  this  ; " 
said  our  second  speaker,  henceforth  to  be  called  God- 
frey. "  Such  a  profusion  of  blessings  ought  to  make 
men  grateful,  humble,  holy  and  happy." 

"Bounties  too  freely  and  munificently  bestowed 
do  not  often  make  people  wise,  or  good,  or  happy, 
as  many  a  profligate  can  testify,"  severely  added  one 
hitherto  silent,  but  who,  by  his  nervous  shrugs  and 
twitchings,  showed  he  had  not  been  indifferent  to  the 
previous  conversation.  Daimbert  was  a  young  man 
of  pure  principles,  deep  convictions,  stern  and  rug- 
ged piety,  reverent  of  the  past  and  not  very  hopeful 
of  the  future.  But  for  his  deep  conscientiousness 
and  severe  training,  he  would  have  been  selfish,  nar- 
row, overbearing.  He  was  somewhat  superstitious, 
and  not  a  little  bigoted  in  his  notions,  as  such  men 
are  apt  to  be.  He  was  just,  if  his  soul  had  not  yet 
expanded  into  generosity,  a  man  to  be  respected 
and  trusted,  if  not  loved. 

"That  is  because  they  do  not  appreciate  their 
blessings,"  said  Mr.  Tudela.  "Those  who  do  not 
accept  gratefully  and  employ  wisely,  can  not  enjoy 
what  is  bestowed,  be  it  much  or  little,  and  therefore 
the  failure  in  the  result." 

"That  is  true,"  replied  Daimbert,  "and  therefore 
my  position,  that  something  more  than  blessings  is 
required  to  make  men  good.  Storms  and  cold  drive 
people  to  build  houses,  lay  up  stores,  and " 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  29 

"They  don't  build  many  good  ones  here,  nor  lay 
up  many  stores,  if  they  do  have  storms  and  cold," 
hastily  rejoined  Godfrey.  "  Their  sufferings  accom- 
plish no  more  for  them  than  their  blessings." 

"  Very  little  either  way  ;  "  added  Tancred,  "  for, 
so  far  as  we  can  see,  they  live  about  as  the  sons  of 
Noah  did  after  the  flood.' 

"  How's  that  ? "  asked  Capitano. 

"  Took  what  they  could  get  and  asked  no  ques- 
tions," replied  Tancred. 

"A  ready  way,  if  not  quite  right,"  added  Godfrey. 
"Probably  they  did  not  stop  to  settle  the  nice  points 
of  right  and  wrong  in  those  days." 

"About  the  way  they  do  it  in  these  times,"  con- 
tinued Tancred.  "  Don't  you  remember  our  conflict 
in  coming  from  Damascus  ?  Half  the  people  of  the 
world  live  on  what  they  do  not  produce,  but  plunder 
from  those  who  come  within  their  grasp.  Strifes 
are  continually  going  on  between  persons,  families, 
tribes  and  nations,  in  most  cases  to  enrich  themselves 
at  others'  expense." 

"Not  that  exactly  here,  I  think;  for  they  all 
seem  poor  as  church  mice,"  added  Capitano. 

"  Well,  to  get  a  living  then,  without  working  to 
deserve  .one  !  "  pettishly  replied  Tancred.  "  Where 
among  the  Arabs  have  we  seen  any  evidence  of  in- 
dustry, honest  toil,  decency  or  comfort  ? " 

"It  were  fortunate  for  the  world  if  none  but 
Arabs  were  liable  to  this  censure,"  blandly  joined 
Mr.  Tudela.  "When  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  in 
its  moral  power,  has  fully  imbued  the  hearts  of  the 


30  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

people,  and  its  commandments  are  heeded,  there  will 
be  a  more  profound  regard  for  the  rights  of  others, 
and  a  stricter  attention  to  personal  duties  ;  for  when 
men  truly  love  their  neighbors  as  themselves,  they 
Avill  respect  others'  rights  and  do  justly  by  all  men." 

"Until  men  are  converted  from  their  natural  de- 
pravity, this  can  never  be,'1  said  Daimbert  in  his 
nervous  manner;  "and  I  see  little  chance  for  the 
conversion  and  salvation  of  this  people." 

"It  is  best  to  be  sparing  of  our  judgment  of 
others,"  calmly  remarked  Mr.  Tudela.  "It  is  not 
always  safe  to  estimate  others  by  our  own  standards, 
or  by  what  they  seem  to  be.  There  is  much  more 
good  in  some  men  than  we  can  discern  at  first  view  ; 
and  more  evil  in  others  ;  generally  there  is  some  of 
both  in  all  men.  Life  is  a  warfare  ;  earth  a  battle 
field.  All  are  soldiers  enlisted  to  overpower  the  one 
and  give  triumph  to  the  other.  A  man's  worst  enemy 
is  himself.  Happy  is  he  who  by  mastering  himself 
can  help  others,  and  a  world  on  to  victory." 

Just  then  Mousa  entered  with  an  apology  for  his 
delay.  He  thought  it  improper  to  enter  while  gen- 
tlemen were  at  dinner.  Having  commented  on  the 
differences  of  customs,  Mr.  Tudela  told  Mousa  they 
desired  to  learn  something  of  the  family  which  dwelt 
in  the  cottage  before  described  ;  that  his  young  men, 
noticing  its  different  appearance,  had  become  very 
curious  to  know  more  about  it.  Mousa  informed 
them  that  the  family  who  dwelt  there  did  not  belong 
to  any  of  the  tribes  dwelling  about  this  region,  but 
came  there  at  the  urgency  of  the  Emir  Beshir,  when 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  31 

he  ruled  in  the  Lebanon,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
the  people  a  better  education  in  some  practical  things. 
He  did  not  know  them,  but  understood  they  belonged 
to  a  tribe  of  Christians  wnich  did  not  attach  itself  to 
any  of  the  sects  —  were  not  Greek,  Latin,  Maronite, 
Armenian,  Jacobite,  Copt,  or  of  the  missionary  sects. 
He  could  not  tell  where  they  came  from.  They  had 
been  here  several  years.  On  the  downfall  of  Beshir, 
who  was  a  sort  of  Christian  Druse,  they  had  culti- 
vated some  land  and  taught  some  pupils.  At  one 
time  the  sons  of  Scheik  Jumblat,  from  Muctara, 
were  taught  by  them ;  and  some  others  employed 
them.  They  are  very  quiet.  Every  body  respects 
them.  Amid  all  the  conflicts  which  have  disturbed 
the  people  of  the  Lebanon,  wherein  many  lives  have 
been  lost  and  families  been  ruined,  they  have  lived  here 
anharmed  ;  even  the  Bedwins  respect  them 

Mousa  was  asked  if  he  would  procure  for  them  an 
introduction.  As  he  was  not  acquainted,  he  said, 
according  to  the  customs  of  the  Mountain,  he  could 
not ;  but  if  desired,  he  would  procure  a  servant  to 
take  a  note  from  the  party  to  them.  Before  leaving, 
Mousa  informed  them  that  a  rumor  had  been  whis- 
pered to  him  of  a  rising  of  the  Druses  against  the 
Christians,  especially  against  the  Maronites,  who 
were  suspected  of  being  in  league  with  the  Turks  in 
the  attempted  conscription,  recently  begun  in  the 
Lebanon.  He  advised  an  early  start  on  the  morrow, 
to  escape  any  trouble  that  might  arise.  Being  a 
Maronite,  and  known  in  that  region,  he  and  Abdal- 
lah  and  Antonio  might  be  suspected,  and  involve  the 


32  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

whole  party.  "Nobody  knows,"  said  he,  "what 
may  come  to  pass,  nor  when  a  disturbance  may  break 
out,  fraught  with  blood  and  robbery.  Every  thing  is 
unsettled,  and  vengeance  rankles  in  many  bosoms. 
There  is  no  power,  no  government,  able  to  suppress 
insurrection,  keep  peace  or  protect  innocence.  It 
will  be  best  to  start  early,  and  so  avoid  all  trouble." 

To  this  all  agreed,  though  none  apprehended  dan- 
ger as  near  at  hand. 

After  dinner,  the  sun  still  shining,  our  travelers 
strolled  leisurely  along  the  path  which  overlooks  the 
valley  and  the  hills  opposite,  on  which  stands  Deir  el 
Kamar.  The  wady  is  at  first  a  slight  depression, 
growing  deeper  and  the  sides  steeper  as  it  descends, 
becoming  a  narrow  and  fearful  gorge  a  mile  or  more 
beyond.  On  both  sides  are  small  hamlets  with  ter- 
raced gardens,  reaching  from  the  bottom  of  the  val- 
ley to  the  rocky  summit  of  the  hills.  The  houses 
are  small  and  irregularly  built,  with  small  windows 
near  the  top  of  blank  stone  walls.  All  have  flat 
roofs  and  no  chimneys.  Yet  they  are  so  arranged 
among  orchards  of  mulberry,  figs,  olives  and  vine- 
yards, rising  terrace  above  terrace,  as  to  produce  an 
effect  at  once  pleasing,  wild  and  romantic.  The 
houses  appear  to  be  better  built  and  the  grounds 
better  kept  than  in  regions  they  had  visited,  except 
about  Damascus  and  Beirut.  Larger  and  better  gar- 
dens, trees  and  vines  better  trained,  more  symmetri- 
cal and  more  thrifty.  In  short,  an  air  of  industry, 
order  and  contentment  seemed  to  pervade  the  whole 
valley.  Attention,  not  confined  solely  to  daily  wants, 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  33 

has  been  extended  to  the  mind  in  a  way  to  add 
materially  to  the  refinements  and  comforts  of  the 
people. 

With  much  labor  and  expense  a  canal  had  been 
constructed  by  which  water  from  the  Nahr  es  Suffa  is 
conveyed  from  the  large  fountain  near  Ain  es  Shalti, 
a  distance  of  twenty  miles,  to  the  palace  and  hanging 
gardens  of  Btedin.  Since  the  fall  of  the  famous 
Emir,  instead  of  sporting  in  silver  jets  and  marble 
pools  of  his  unique  and  splendid  castle,  it  is  turned 
to  more  benevolent  utilities,  and  irrigates  the  gar- 
dens and  fields  of  the  Fellaheen,  which  become  more 
productive  and  more  beautiful  than  when  it  was 
wasted  on  the  deserted  palace  of  the  prince. 

Seating  themselves  on  an  eminence,  they  drank 
the  refreshing  breezes  and  gazed  in  rapture  on  the 
glorious  sunset,  nowhere  so  sublimely  grand  as  in 
the  Lebanon.  The  sun  seemed  to  linger  for  a  time, 
flattening  his  disk  into  a  thin  oval,  and  bathing  his 
lower  limb  before  retiring  to  rest  in  the  soft  bosom 
of  the  sea.  The  vast  expanse  of  the  great  sea  was 
spread  all  over  with  a  glare  of  liquid  fire,  broken 
into  an  infinity  of  small  patches  by  the  undulating 
waves,  most  brilliant  just  where  the  sun  was  making 
his  bed  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon,  and  gleaming 
fainter  on  either  side  of  the  golden  track  which  ex- 
tended to  the  shore,  till  lost  in  the  distant  azure.  A 
column  of  light,  tinged  faintly  purple,  rose  in  a  vast 
inverted  pyramid  to  the  zenith.  The  innumerable 
peaks  scattered  from  the  shore  to  the  summit  of 
Lebanon,  and  from  Mt.  Carmel  to  Mt.  Cseser,  stud- 
C 


34  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

ded  with  villages  and  crowned  with  castles  and  con- 
vents, were  still  resplendent,  while  darkness  began 
to  gather  in  the  valleys.  Soon  the  last  red  rays 
ascended  and  wreathed  the  snowy  heights  of  Sun- 
nin,  Kunniseyah,  and  finally  Great  Hermon,  with  a 
halo  of  splendor,  and  then  glanced  up  into  the  orange 
belt  which  separated  receding  day  from  approaching 
night.  In  a  moment  all  was  changed.  The  sun  was 
beneath  the  sea.  The  waters  resumed  their  wonted 
complexion  ;  and  the  stars  kindled  their  altar  fires  in 
the  skies.  The  transition  was  so  sudden  and  com- 
plete, they  scarce  comprehended  it. 

No  pale  gradations  quench  his  ray, 
No  twilight  dews  his  wrath  allay  ; 
With  disk  like  battle  target  red, 
He  rushes  to  his  burning  bed, 
Dyes  the  wide  wave  with  bloody  light, 
Then  sinks  at  once  —  and  all  is  night. 

So  enraptured  was  the  party  with  the  enchant- 
ments of  all  around  them  that  they  began  to  medi- 
tate a  sojourn  of  some  days  or  weeks  among  scenes 
so  full  of  mystery  and  marvel.  They  were  discuss- 
ing the  propriety  of  such  a  measure  when  they  were 
startled  by  a  voice  calling  to  them  not  loudly,  but 
anxiously  — 

"Inglizee!  Inglizee  !  Howadjis  !  Howadjis  !  " 

They  started  as  if  awakened  from  a  dream.  What 

could  it  mean  !     They  turned  to  the  spot  whence  it 

seemed  to  come  but  saw  no  one.     It  was  growing 

rapidly  darker.     They  had  not  gone  far  before  they 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  35 

heard  it  in  another  direction,  ' '  Inglizee  !  Inglizee  ! 
Howadjis  !  Howadjis  !  " 

The  young  men  became  alarmed,  so  earnest  were 
the  tones.  What  was  it  ?  They  had  heard  of  spirit 
voices  —  strange  specters  —  in  this  strange  land. 
Could  this  be  a  real  voice  of  warning  ? 

They  had  left  the  path  and  gone  some  rods,  when 
they  saw  a  light  flash  suddenly  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  valley  and  others  in  the  streets  of  Deir  el  Ka- 
mar.  Out-door  lights  are  rarities  in  Lebanon.  They 
always  indicate  some  unusual  event.  Thus  startled 
they  became  somewhat  anxious  and  flurried  in  their 
movements,  and  decided  to  seek  their  tents.  They 
searched  in  the  dark,  but  could  not  find  them  nor  the 
tree  near  which  they  were  pitched.  Where  were 
they? 

Again  came  the  voice,  not  far  away,  "Inglizee! 
Inglizee  !  Here  come  !  Here  come  !  Howadjis." 

They  started  to  find  the  voice.  Daimbert  asked 
tremulously,  "'What  shall  we  do?  Dare  you  go?  I 
fear  there  is  trouble  for  us. " 

"  There  will  be  if  we  lose  our  courage  "  replied 
Tancred  with  an  effort,  but  jokingly. 

"It's  no  time  for  fun.  Dangers  threatening,  and 
dragomen,  cook  and  mookrees,  all  fled,"  said  Daim- 
bert, full  of  agitation,  "Let  us  fly  for  safety*" 

" Fly  where ?"  asked  Tancred.  "Where  can  we 
be  safer  ? " 

"Oh,  in  that  snug  harbor  you  admired  so  much, 
safe  anchorage  there,  I'll  warrant,"  encouraged  Cap- 
itano. 


36  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"And  we  shall  have  good  excuse  for  seeking  it," 
added  Godfrey,  "but  where  is  it  ?  " 

Just  then  was  heard  the  tramp  of  horses  across 
the  wady,  as  if  a  company  were  clattering  down  the 
path  noticed  by  daylight.  And  voices  could  be  dis- 
tinctly heard. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  cried  Daimbert.  "Let  us 
flee  and  hide  somewhere  or  we  are  lost.  Didn't 
Mousa  warn  us  ?  The  Druses  are  in  rebellion,  and  we 
shall  be  lost.  We  ought  to  have  kept  away  from 
here." 

"This  is  no  place  for  regrets  or  rebukes,  Daim- 
bert," answered  Mr.  Tudela  in  his  usual  calm  man- 
ner. "Troubles  may  befall  us.  We  are  liable  to 
them  anywhere.  Having  acted  from  good  motives, 
we  need  not  reproach  ourselves  nor  others  for  what 
may  come." 

"We  needn't  run  into  them,"  murmured  Daim- 
bert, sullenly. 

"Nor  create  nor  magnify  them.  In  danger  is 
the  time  to  be  calm  and  brave  and  to  prove  our  cour- 
age, and  test  our  principles.  If  our  faith  is  worth 
having,  it  helps  in  such  times, "  added  Mr.  Tudela 
severely. 

"You're  right  Mr.  Tudela,"  said  Capitano.  "A 
fig  for  a  whole  crew  like  Daimbert  in  a  storm.  Land- 
lubbers talk  well,  mighty  pious  and  stout  in  fair 
weather.  Good  for  nothing  in  a  storm  or  rolling  sea. 
What  do  then?" 

"  Run,"  laughed  Tancred. 

"Where?" 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  37 

"Down  into  the  hold." 

"  No  safety  there.  The  whole  world  is  on  board 
ship.  The  only  way  is  to  stand  by  and  weather  it  as 
best  you  can." 

"I  declare  there  is  a  party  approaching,  and  not 
far  off,1'  said  Godfrey  in  a  half  whisper. 

The  rattling  of  hoofs  on  the  stony  path  was  more 
distinctly  heard.  "As  we  can  not  speak  the  language 
of  this  people  to  explain  our  position  or  tell  who  we 
are,  and  doubtful  if  they  can  read  our  firman,  I 
think  we  better  go  over  the  hill  and  remain  quiet  till 
they  pass,"  said  Mr.  Tutlela.  "  It  is  decidedly  strange 
what  has  become  of  Abdallah  and  Mousa. " 

The  sound  of  stamping  steeds  came  nearer,  and 
voices  were  heard  in  conversation.  There  could  be 
no  doubt  that  evil  was  designed  for  somebody.  A 
flash  from  over  the  valley  revealed  a  troop  of  armed 
men  ascending  towards  where  the  party  had  tented, 
but  no  tents  were  there. 

"Let  us  go  further,"  whispered  Mr.  Tudela. 

As  they  began  to  descend  the  other  side,  they  dis- 
covered, by  the  starlight,  a  man  recumbent  on  a  rock 
watching  intently  for  something.  Suddenly  he  started 
like  a  lizard  basking  in  the  sunlight,  and  slid  off  the 
rock.  Daimbert,  full  of  alarm,  stumbled  over  a 
stone  into  a  clump  of  bushes.  All  dropt  flat  on  the 
ground  to  avoid  discovery.  With  their  ears  close  to 
the  ground  they  could  hear  the  tramp  of  horses  pass- 
ing not  far  from  where  they  had  been  ;  soon  they 
heard  footsteps  lightly  approaching  them.  They 
were  frightened.  They  must  be  discovered. 


38  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"Inglizee!  Howadjis,"  was  heard  in  the  same 
voice  but  low  whispered  now. 

Mr.  Tudela  at  once  interpreted  it  to  come  from  a 
friend.  "We  are  here,"  he  answered  rising  up. 
"We  are  travelers,  and  speak  English.  What  do 
you  want  ? " 

"Here,  come,"  said  the  voice,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment afterward  Tailored  felt  a  grasp  of  his  hand,  and 
sprang  to  his  feet  in  terror.  The  grasp  was  so  firm 
he  could  not  release  it.  He  cried  for  help. 

"  Tshee,  Tshee  ;  Je  Nusrany  ;  here  come." 

Mr.  Tudela  came.  The  stranger  seized  his  left 
hand  and  kissed  it,  a-nd  whispered,  "Scheik,  Inglizee, 
Je  Nusrany,  Ici  —  here  come,"  and  he  jabbered  more 
words  in  Arabic,  Italian,  French  and  English,  pull- 
ing all  the  time  as  if  to  lead  them  off. 

It  was  plain  from  the  kiss  that  he  was  there  to 
serve,  not  to  injure  ;  and  from  his  mingled  words 
they  made  out  that  he  would  guide  them  to  safety. 
So  Mr.  Tudela  whispered  to  his  companions  to  follow 
close  and  not  get  lost. 

They  started,  they  knew  not  where.  All  the 
time  the  noise  of  horses'  feet  was  heard  over  the  hill, 
but  becoming  more  distant. 

Holding  him  firmly  by  the  hand,  the  stranger 
hurried  Mr.  Tudela  along  over  stones  and  rough 
places  ;  the  rest  following  close  and  silent.  Coming 
to  a  rocky  elevation,  the  stranger  indicated  by  mo- 
tions and  words  —  "restez  vous  id"  —that  they 
should  stop.  He  crawled  stealthily  up  the  hill  and 
listened.  Hardly  had  he  left  them  when  they  saw 


DANGERS   THREATENED.  39 

lights  flashing  over  the  hill  where  their  tents  had 
been.  It  was  now  clear  somebody  was  hunting  for 
them ;  with  what  intent  they  could  not  imagine. 
Were  they  friends,  or  were  they  foes  ?  —  Meant  they 
good  or  meant  they  evil  ?  None  could  guess. 

Of  this  they  were  sure  :  the  dragomen  had  fled. 
The  stranger  was  their  only  guide.  Would  he  prove 
friend  or  foe?  Fearful  apprehensions  seized  the 
young  men.  Daimbert  trembled  like  an  aspen  leaf. 
Tancred  was  really  frightened.  Godfrey  clung  close 
to  Mr.  Tudela,  calmly  as  he  could,  awaiting  the  issue. 
Capitano  was  surprised  and  curious,  never  having 
seen  such  signs  of  a  storm  at  land. 

In  a  short  time  the  stranger  returned.  He  had 
watched  the  movements  of  the  marauders.  He  took 
Mr.  Tudela's  hand  and  signified  that  he  should  follow 
him.  He  led  them  from  the  hill,  evidently  to  keep 
further  from  harm  ;  then  turning,  he  wound  round 
the  base  of  the  hill,  the  same  from  which  they  had 
enjoyed  their  first  broad  view  of  the  land.  Here  he 
stopped.  They  could  see  by  their  lights  a  company 
of  twenty  or  thirty  men  on  horseback  about  the 
ground  where  they  had  dined.  They  began  to  feel 
safe  from  personal  injury,  but  supposed  themselves 
robbed  of  all  not  on  their  persons. 

Having  by  jerks  and  twitches  and  strange  words 
tried  to  tell  them  something,  the  stranger  repeated, 
"Inglizee,  here  come."  He  seized  the  hand  as  be- 
fore and  led  them  cautiously  down  the  hill,  stopping 
often  to  prevent  discovery.  When  they  reached  the 
path  they  crossed  it  hastily,  for  they  heard  the  tread  of 


40  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

horses,  they  thought,  approaching  them.  Following 
down  into  the  valley  they  turned  here  and  there  among 
trees  and  vines,  feeling  more  secure  as  they  became 
more  entangled  in  the  meshes  of  a  net-work  never 
traversed  by  horses.  Having  passed  several  houses 
without  lights,  they  finally  came  to  one  apparently 
better  than  the  rest.  The  stranger  rapped  gently  on 
the  door  in  a  peculiar  manner.  '  After  a  little  time  a 
childish  voice  answered  from  within  with  a  question. 
The  stranger  replied,  "Malek."  The  door  was 
partly  opened  and  the  party  beckoned  in. 

The  stranger  did  not  enter,  but  whispered  a  few 
words  to  the  child,  and  then  motioned  the  party  to 
go  in.  They  did  so. 


NEW  ACQUAINTANCES.  4:1 

CHAPTER  m. 

NEW    ACQUAINTANCES. 

On  entering  the  house  our  travelers  felt  a  partial 
relief.  But  all  was  so  strange  and  bewildering,  they 
could  not  comprehend  the  situation.  Their  drago- 
men had  left  them  to  their  fate.  Their  tents  and 
baggage  were  gone.  Some  fearful  calamity  had  been 
avoided,  for  a  time,  at  least — robbery,  perhaps  mur- 
der, was  intended.  And  now  whether  in  the  hands 
of  friends  or  in  the  prison  of  enemies  they  did  not 
know 

They  were  not  long  in  doubt.  Scarcely  had  they 
glanced  over  the  room,  by  the  light  of  a  dim  taper, 
observing  that  many  things  differed  widely  from 
what  they  had  seen  in  the  dwellings  they  had  visited, 
when  a  door  opened  from  another  apartment,  and  a 
little  girl  came  out  and,  politely  courtesying,  said,  in 
a  sweet  voice  and  with  a  gentle  wave  of  her  hand, 
'  '•Restez  vous  id,  Messieurs ;  ma,  mere  sera  id  toute 
suite,"  and  retired. 

As  they  were  seating  themselves  on  the  divan, 
Capitano  said,  "  By  my  faith,  that  sounds  good.  I 
don't  understand  a  word,  but  I  know  it  means  well." 

"  She  directs  us  to  remain,  and  that  her  mother 
will  be  here  soon,"  explained  Mr.  Tudela. 

"All  is  well,"  said  Capitano.  "We  are  safe.  In 
2* 


4£  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

all  my  voyages  I  never  knew  an  unfriendly  act  from 
a  little  girl.  And  such  a  girl !  She's  an  angel ! " 

The  young  men  breathed  freer.  Daimbert,  who 
was  pale  and  nervous  from  fear,  grew  calm.  Turn- 
ing to  Mr.  Tudela,  he  asked,  "Do  you  think  we  are 
safe  from  all  harm  ? " 

"I  hope  so  !"  he  replied,  encouragingly.  "We 
ought  to  be  thankful  to  that  man  who  showed  so 
much  kindness,  so  much  pure  humanity  to  strangers  ; 
for  it  is  now  manifest  that  we  should  have  met  some 
disaster,  but  for  him." 

"I  wonder  where  he  is? "  asked  Godfrey,  looking 
about  the  room.  "  We  ought  to  give  him  a  liberal 
backsh'ish,"  and  he  started  towards  the  door  to  look 
for  him.  The  servant  motioned  him  back. 

"We  are  fastened  in  here,"  said  Daimbert,  start- 
ing up.  "They  would  not  let  Godfrey  out.  I  tell 
you  it  is  a  ruse.  We  are  not  out  of  danger. " 

"It  may  not  be  safe  to  go  out  into  the  dark," 
answered  Tancred,  "and  so  that  fellow  keeps  the 
door  fast.  We  are  safe  until  it  opens,  at  any  rate, 
unless  there  are  plunderers  within." 

"No  danger,"  replied  Capitano,  confidently; 
"such  girls  do  not  dwell  in  the  houses  of  wicked- 
ness. Bad  people  don't  keep  things  nice  as  you  see 
here. " 

The  door  from  the  apartment  opened,  and  a  lady 
under  middle  age,  neatly,  not  gaudily,  attired,  came 
out  and  gracefully  saluted  her  strange  visitors,  and 
in  well  spoken  French  inquired  after  their  health  and 
the  circumstances  which  brought  them  there,  and 


NEW    ACQUAINTANCES.  4:3 

bade  them  welcome  to  her  humble  abode.  Her  pres- 
ence inspired  all  with  a  feeling  of  perfect  security. 

Mr.  Tudela  replied  in  the  same  language,  briefly 
narrating  the  object  of  their  journey,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  afternoon,  expressing  the  hope  of  par- 
don for  their  unceremonious  intrusion.  She  was 
proceeding  to  give  assurances  of  sympathy  and  pro- 
tection, when  she  overheard  Daimbert  ask  Mr. 
Tudela  what  she  was  saying. 

"Oh,  you  are  not  Franks,  but  English.  Just  as 
well ;  I  can  speak  neither  language  much,  but  may 
make  myself  understood.  There  is  a  language  all 
may  speak  and  be  understood  —  good  actions.  You 
are  come  to  the  Lebanon  in  troublesome  times.  But 
you  are  welcome  and  safe  here.  We  have  never  had 
trouble  with  any  clan.  With  good  counsel,  proper 
conduct,  and  patient  courage,  no  evil  shall  befall 
you." 

Mr.  Tudela,  forgetful  of  the  customs  of  the  East, 
and  deeply  moved  by  such  a  reception,  rose,  crossed 
the  room  to  the  lady,  who  had  just  taken  her  seat. 
She  rose  to  receive  his  hand,  an  unusual  mark  of 
respect,  except  in  cases  of  strong  mutual  friendship. 
With  deep  emotion,  he  said,  "Madam,  allow  me  to 
thank  you  for  your  great  kindness,  and  the  relief 
your  words  have  given  us.  We  were  much  distressed 
by  the  threatening  events  just  occurred.  We  had 
heard  reports  of  troubles  in  your  country,  but  did 
not  deem  them  so  near." 

"This  is  not  my  country,"  she  replied,  "lam 
here  only  since  the  Emir  Beshir  employed  my  late 


44  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

husband  to  superintend  some  of  his  affairs  about  his 
castle  and  grounds.  After  his  complications  with 
Ibrahim  Pasha,  the  Sultan,  and  Europeans,  my 
husband  became  more  widely  known  by  his  inter- 
course with  different  Scheiks,  whom  he  served  as  a 
sort  of  engineer,  architect  and  dragoman.  Never 
meddling  in  their  political  and  clanish  quarrels,  he 
won  the  confidence  and  esteem  of  all.  Three  years 
ago  he  was  caller]  to  the  better  land. "  A  wave  of 
sadness  passed  over  her  face,  and  her  voice  faltered 
for  a  moment. 

"It  must  be  a  very  lonely  and  sad  life  for  you, 
among  people  so  rude  and  hostile  as  these  clans  seem 
to  be." 

"•You  are  mistaken.  We  have  never  been  mo- 
lested, not  even  by  Bedwins,  who  sometimes  come 
this  way.  There  is  a  pleasure  in  living  where  one 
finds  opportunity  to  do  good  to  others.  The  con- 
sciousness of  the  Divine  approbation  bestowed  upon 
duties  done  in  the  cause  of  virtue  and  benevolence, 
is  an  ample  recompense  which  adds  security  and  hap- 
piness anywhere.  We  have  striven  to  live  so  (Jliietly 
and  so  usefully  among  all  these  clans  that  we  might 
deserve  the  confidence  and  respect  of  all.  So  far  we 
have  received  assurances  to  satisfy  us.  I  know  not 
what  the  present  outbreak  may  lead  to.  It  origi- 
nates in  a  bitter  and  hateful  opposition  which  has 
been  growing  for  years  out  of  personal,  tribal, 
political  and  religious  rivalries.  Several  Druse  clans 
have  leagued  together  to  take  vengeance  on  the  Mar- 
onites,  who,  more  selfish  and  treacherous,  have  been 


NEW   ACQUAINTANCES.  45 

in  the  ascendant  since  Emir  Beshir  overcame  the 
Bilemmas,  Raslans  and  Amads,  powerful  Druse 
clans,  and  gave  their  Macaatas  to  his  own  sons. 
It  is  reported  they  have  resolved  to  destroy  all  Chris- 
tians. This  can  mean  no  more,  I  think,  than  over- 
powering the  Maronites,  their  hereditary  rivals  and 
enemies." 

"It  is  singular  that  religion  should  be  made  a 
cause  of  strife,  slaughter  and  robbery,"  remarked 
Mr.  Tudela,  inquiringly. 

"Has  it  not  long  been  so? "she  calmly  asked. 
"Are  not  the  pages  of  its  history  stained  all  over 
with  blood  ?  But  you  mistake,  I  think,  when  you 
suggest  that  religion  is  the  cause  of  strife,  persecu- 
tions and  death.  The  cause  lies  back  of  it,  not  in  it. 
It  may  be  made  the  pretense,  the  excuse  or  apology, 
and  finally  usurp  the  name  itself.  Nothing  that  de- 
serves to  be  called  religion  can  produce  such  conse- 
quences." 

"These  Druses  are  not  Christians,  are  they?" 
asked  Daimbert. 

"  In  one  sense  they  are  —  a  small  one;  in  many 
senses  they  are  not.  Like  the  Moslems,  they  believe 
Jesus  has  come  in  the  flesh  ;  and  they  look  upon 
Hakem  as  his  superior,  and  upon  Hamzee  as  a  truer 
expounder  of  religion  than  John,  Paul  or  Peter. 
They  have  many  good  things  connected  with  their 
teaching,  and  in  their  practices  do  not  fall  far  below 
the  leading  sects  of  Christians  who  dwell  in  the 
Lebanon.  Judging  by  their  fruits,  neither  have 
much  of  which  to  boast." 


46  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"You  remarked  just  now  that  this  is  not  your 
country.  May  I  ask  to  what  country  you  belong  ? " 

"We  have  no  country  we  can  call  our  own.  We 
are  like  Abram,  '  strangers  and  pilgrims  in  this  land ' 
—  sojourners. " 

"That  is  true  of  all  of  us.  No  man  has  a  perma- 
nent home  on  earth.  Life  is  short.  We  must  all 
pass  away." 

"I  did  not  mean  that;  but  spoke  only  of  our 
earthly  habitation.  You  evidently  do  not  know  the 
condition  of  things  in  the  Lebanon.  Since  the  defeat 
of  Ibrahim  Pasha  and  the  fall  of  Emir  Beshir  we 
feel  less  security  than  formerly.  A  great  change  has 
taken  place  ;  or  rather  many  changes  ;  for  no  one 
man  or  tribe  has  been  able  to  master  all  the  rest. 
The  Druses  have  been  trying  to  combine  and  regain 
supreme  control.  The  Maronites  are  more  bigoted 
and  unrelenting  than  ever.  And  then  the  emissaries 
of  France  and  Russia  are  using  all  manner  of  in- 
trigues to  gain  an  ascendency  for  their  respective 
churches.  What  you  have  seen  to-night  is  a  sample 
of  what  occurs  almost  every  month.  Bands  of  rob- 
bers take  advantage  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the 
country,  and  prowl  about,  committing  depredations 
with  impunity.  There  is  no  power  to  resist  them 
except  individuals  and  clans,  and  they  only  drive 
them  from  their  own  borders  to  plunder  others.  We 
have  no  government  to  protect  us,  or  too  many, 
none  of  whom  can  govern  themselves  or  others,  but 
for  extortion.  We  are  returning  to  the  days  of 
Djezzer,  the  Butcher.  The  Sultan  gives  the  pashalic 


NEW    ACQUAINTANCES.  47 

to  the  man  who  will  give  him  most,  and  promise 
most,  tribute  to  be  extorted  from  the  people.  My 
husband  used  to  say  it  was  better  to  have  one  tyrant 
supreme,  like  Beshir,  than  forty  petty  ones.  In  my 
life  I  have  not  seen  darker  days  than  the  present. 
We  know  nothing  of  what  awaits  us  to-morrow." 

"Then  we  are  not  safe  even  here?"  inquired  Mr. 
Tudela. 

"  You  are  safe  as  we  are,  unless  you  are  especially 
suspected.  We  make  common  cause  with  all  who 
seek  our  protection.  We  bury  all  distinctions  at 
such  times,  and  combine  all  our  strength  for  a  com- 
mon safety.  My  people  do  not  fight.  That  were 
useless.  Besides,  it  is  against  our  principles.  As 
Christians  we  can  not  use  carnal  weapons  in  any  case. 
We  trust  to  more  powerful  aid  for  our  defense. 
But,"  she  continued,  dropping  her  voice  and  losing 
her  animation,  as  she  looked  at  Mr.  Tudela,  "I  am 
talking  strangely  to  strangers.  How  do  I  know  but 
you  are  spies  come  to  seek  our  destruction."  And 
she  rose  from  her  seat  affrighted. 

"Be  calm,  madam,"  said  Mr.  Tudela,  also  rising. 
"You  need  fear  no  evil  from  us.  We  are  from  a 
far  country.  We  know  nothing  of  the  diplomatic 
intrigues  of  aspiring  nations  which  covet  this  land. 
We  enter  into  sympathy  with  no  oppressors  of  their 
fellow  men.  We  are  willing  to  share  our  fate  with 
you,  if  any  attempt  is  made  on  your  dwelling." 

"  By  the  heavens  I  will  stand  by  you  to  the  last," 
said  Capitano  starting  to  his  feet  and  rushing  to  the 
side  of  Mr.  Tudela. 


48  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"I  think  there  will  be  no  outbreak  to-night,"  said 
the  lady  more  calmly.  "I  have  heard  of  no  new 
combinations.  The  young  man  who  brought  you 
here,  came  from  Deir  el  Kamar  this  morning.  He 
said  there  was  a  great  excitement  among  the  people, 
growing  out  of  a  report  that  Russia  was  about  to  in- 
terfere in  the  affairs  of  the  Lebanon  in  behalf  of  the 
Greek  Church  of  which  it  claims  to  be  the  head  and 
defender.  Others  declare  that  France  is  proposing 
to  send  a  force  to  protect  the  Maronites,  who  are,  in 
pretense,  allied  with  the  Roman  Catholics.  The 
Druses  are  opposed  to  both. " 

"  No  foreign  power  can  meddle  directly  without 
overthrowing  the  power  of  the  Sultan  ;  and  Euro- 
pean nations  will  not  permit  that,"  said  Mr.  Tudela 
with  an  air  of  assurance  which  seemed  to  calm  all 
anxiety. 

"  The  Mutsellim  assured  Malek  that  he  was  able  to 
quell  any  local  spirit  and  prevent  an  outbreak.  But 
we  have  little  confidence  in  his  desire  or  ability  to 
protect  the  Maronites.  He  is  a  Druse,  full  of  du- 
plicity, and  bitterly  hostile  to  all  who  favored  the 
Emir  Beshir.  After  the  death  of  Sheik  Emin  Jum- 
blat,  his  cousin, —  but  the  head  of  another  branch  of 
the  Schaab  family  —  he  aspired  to  become  the  Prince 
of  all  Lebanon  as  the  Emir  Beshir  had  been.  Foiled 
as  he  believes  by  the  opposition  of  the  Maronites,  he 
pretends  to  be  contented  with  his  Macaata  at  Deir  el 
Kamar.  As  Beshir  pretended  to  be  converted  to 
Christianity,  and  showed  partiality  to  the  Maronites 
to  the  neglect  and  injury  of  the  Druses,  as  they  be- 


NEW    ACQUAINTANCES.  49 

lieved,  the  latter  have  been  seeking  occasion  to  avenge 
themselves  by  overthrowing  the  Maronite  Emirs  and 
Sheiks  and  claiming  the  return  of  all  their  properties. 
But  I  am  making  a  long  story  about  what  can  not 
interest  yon.  I  do  not  know  whether  the  disturb- 
ance of  this  evening  has  any  connection  with  these 
things." 

'  Was  Emir  Beshir  a  bad  man  after  he  embraced 
Christianity  ?  "  asked  Daimbert. 

"Just  as  bad  as  before,  only  he  did  more  to  favor 
the  Maronites,  who  are  the  rivals  and  often  the  open 
enemies  of  the  Druses,  though  living  among  them." 

"Was  it  because  they  were  more  powerful  in  the 
mountains  ? " 

"  I  suppose  so.  His  whole  career,  from  the  first, 
was  guided  by  policy,  duplicity  and  personal  ambi- 
tion. He  hesitated  at  nothing  which  stood  in  the 
way  of  his  elevation.  He  made  foes  of  his  relatives 
that  he  might  have  an  excuse  to  put  them  out  of  the 
way.  When  combinations  were  formed  to  oppose 
him,  he  would  flee  to  others  for  help.  At  first  he 
courted  and  obtained  the  aid  of  the  bloody  Djezzer, 
Pasha  of  Akka,  called  the  Butcher.  Falling  out 
with  him  he  fled  to  Egypt  and  formed  a  sort  of  alli- 
ance with  Mohammed  Alee,  whose  towering  ambi- 
tion looked  to  the  conquest  of  Syria  and  the  over- 
throw of  the  Sultan.  When  several  chiefs  had  formed 
a  league  against  him  and  were  encouraged  by  Abdal- 
lah,  Pasha  of  Akka,  he  fled  quietly  to  the  Hauran, 
the  safe  retreat  of  all  defeated  ambition,  loyal  or 
rebellious.  By  the  proffer  of  large  gifts,  and  future 
D  3 


50  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

obedience  to  the  Pasha,  and  liberal  pledges  to  the 
leading  mountain  tribes,  he  soon  returned  to  his  form- 
er position.  Having  been  entertained  for  a  night 
in  our  village,  and  seen  the  quiet  comforts  and  beau- 
ties we  enjoyed,  on  his  way  from  the  Hauran,  he 
sent  for  my  husband  to  Btedin  to  superintend  his 
grounds.  Not  long  after  our  arrival  he  presented  us 
this  residence.  We  have  never  had  any  trouble.  He 
showed  us  many  favors.  His  stern  conduct  and 
severe  oppressions  procured  him  many  enemies,  who 
were  not  slow  to  intrigue  for  his  downfall.  The 
Sheik  Beshir  Jumblat,  lived  in  great  splendor  at 
Muctara,  but  a  few  hours  distant.  You  must  have 
seen  the  half  restored  ruin  of  his  castle  from  the  hill 
this  afternoon,  situated  in  that  beautiful  Wady  Ba- 
rook." 

"Yes,  madam,"  interrupted  Mr.  Tudela ;  "but 
we  were  too  profoundly  astonished  at  beholding  the 
grand  scenery  every  -  where  displayed,  to  notice, 
particularly,  such  trifles  as  castles  and  ruins.  We 
bestowed  very  little  attention  on  Deir  el  Kamar  or 
the  palace  of  Btedin." 

"That  place  is  but  a  relic  of  what  it  was.  Since 
the  downfall  of  Beshir,  it  has  passed  through  many 
stages,  and  is  now  a  sort  of  citadel  or  encampment 
for  Turkish  troops,  who  are  here  to  force  a  conscrip- 
tion." 

"  But  what  of  the  Sheik  of  whom  you  were  speak- 
ing ?  "  asked  Godfrey. 

"  He  was  possessed  of  large  territories  and  great 
wealth.  The  Shoof,  and  in  fact  the  districts  extend- 


,         NEW    ACQUAINTANCES.  51 

ing  to  the  plains  of  Seyde,  and  over  Jebel  Rihan 
with  many  villages  in  the  Bekaa,  were  tributary  to 
him.  He  could  command  several  thousand  retainers 
to  take  up  arms  at  his  pleasure.  The  construction 
of  that  magnificent  palace,  ornate  within  and  with- 
out with  splendors  and  luxuries  surpassing  every 
thing  in  the  mountains, —  not  often  excelled  in  Da- 
mascus or  Constantinople, —  excited  the  admiration 
of  Emirs  and  Sheiks  and  the  envy  of  Prince  Beshir. 
The  canal  which  you  must  have  noticed  in  coming 
from  the  village  of  Barook,  conveys  a  copious  stream 
of  pure,  cool  water  from  a  large  fountain  which  is 
the  source  of  the  river  which  flows  down  the  wady 
of  the  same  name,  and  enters  the  sea.  It  was  car- 
ried through  the  rooms  of  the  palace,  bubbling  up  in 
innumerable  jets,  falling  into  basins  of  whitest  mar- 
ble, and  flowing  in  purling  rills  through  the  cham- 
bers ;  and  in  rivulets  through  the  gardens,  orchards, 
vineyards  and  meadows,  producing  life,  beauty  and 
enjoyment  for  all,  whether  resting  on  the  rich  divans, 
sitting  in  the  kiosks  or  strolling  amid  beds  of  flowers, 
clustering  fruits  or  long  avenues  of  overhanging 
trees  and  vines.  Emirs,  Sheiks,  and  distinguished 
persons  from  all  parts  of  the  Lebanon  and  from  other 
countries,  gathered  there  often  to  enjoy  the  splendors, 
and  ample  hospitality  of  Sheik  Beshir  Jumblat. 

"The  Emir  soon  saw  the  necessity  of  securing 
the  confidence  and  adhesion  of  the  Sheik  of  so  much 
wealth  and  power.  He  was  not  slow  in  making  ad- 
vances which  soon  drew  him  to  be  accepted  as  a  most 
intimate,  adviser  in  his  secret  councils.  So  close  be- 


52  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

came  their  attachment,  and  so  powerful,  for  a  time, 
the  influences,  that  the  Sheik  was  almost  daily  seen 
to  gallop,  with  a  few  attendants,  over  from  Muctara 
to  Btedin  and  remain  closeted  for  hours  with  the 
Emir.  A  common  remark  among  the  people  was, 
'The  Sheik  governs,  the  Emir  holds  the  seal  of 
office. ' 

"Intimacy  founded  on  self-interest  is  not  of  long 
duration.  The  Emir  grew  jealous  of  the  Sheik,  and 
soon  a  coldness  sprang  up  between  them.  The  Sheik 
being  the  virtual  head  of  the  Druses,  was  regarded 
with  great  consideration  by  that  sect ;  while  the 
Emir,  though  a  Druse  Ockal,  was  from  policy  the 
right  arm  of  the  Maronites  and  Christians,  in  a 
political  sense.  His  religion  was  subservient  to  his 
ambition,  and  his  whole  soul  was  devoted  to  his  own 
aggrandizement,  deeming  it  wiser  to  play  the  hypo- 
crite than  to  endanger  his  position  for  a  mere  matter 
of  conscience  or  conviction.  He  had  not  been  edu- 
cated to  regard  such  nice  distinctions  when  outward 
success  seemed  to  depend  on  a  disregard  of  what  was 
right  in  the  scale  of  strict  justice.  Probably  he  was 
not  a  sole  exception  to  aspirants  who  have  adopted  a 
like  policy." 

"You  seem  to  have  a  very  just  appreciation  of 
moral  rectitude  as  a  basis  of  social  and  political 
action,"  remarked  Mr.  Tudela. 

"Why  not  ?  Educated  in  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, from  my  childhood,  as  a  rule  of  conduct  in 
all  things,  and  living  amidst  almost  perpetual  strifes, 
which  appeal  to  religious  differences  and  prejudices 


NEW   ACQUAINTANCES.  53 

to  sustain  any  cause,  personal  or  tribal,  ambition 
chooses  to  adopt,  good  or  bad,  right  or  wrong,  we 
have  been  forced  to  observe  the  motives  and  the 
means  employed  to  gain  selfish  objects.  And  not 
unfrequently  have  we  been  made  sufferers  by  them. 
The  result  of  the  strife  between  Sheik  Jumblat  and 
Emir  Beshir  will  explain  the  real  state  of  things  in 
the  Lebanon." 


54:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A   PIECE   OF    HISTORY. 

All  had  become  quiet  without,  and  Mr.  Tudela 
and  his  friends  were  so  deeply  interested  in  such  stir- 
ring events,  all  new  to  them,  and  so  well  narrated, 
and  closely  allied  to  the  troubles  which  excited  their 
fears,  they  desired  her  to  continue  her  story. 

"I  think  all  is  safe,"  she  said,  and  continued: 
"A  difficulty,  or  the  interference  of  some  aspirant 
from  the  Pashalic  of  Akka,  had  alienated  the  Sultan, 
and  threatened  the  position  of  Abdallah.  By  new 
promises  and  the  offer  of  ten  thousand  purses,  the 
Sultan  was  appeased,  and  a  pellice  of  honor  was  sent 
to  the  pasha.  Abdallah  demanded  of  Emir  Beshir 
one-half  that  sum.  He  in  turn  seized  upon  this  occa- 
sion to  make  Sheik  Jumblat  feel  his  dependence  and 
subjection  by  imperiously  demanding  of  him  one 
thousand  purses.  Jumblat  remonstrated  against  such 
a  monstrous  exaction  ;  but  knowing  the  temper  of 
the  Emir,  he  sent  him  five  hundred  purses,  and  asked 
time  to  collect  the  remainder.  It  was  in  vain. 
Houalies  were  at  once  dispatched  to  Muctara,  de- 
manding immediate  payment.  The  Sheik,  suspect- 
ing the  designs  of  Emir  Beshir,  withdrew  to  one  of 
his  villages  in  the  Bekaa.  Here  he  was  soon  after 
joined  by  Emirs  and  Sheiks  of  other  tribes,  who,  borne 


A  PIECE    OF   HISTORY.  55 

down  to  the  verge  of  poverty  by  the  excessive  miri 
(taxes)  laid  on  them  by  Beshir  to  sustain  his  magnifi- 
cence and  increase  his  power  to  oppress  them,  were 
not  able  to  meet  this  new  imposition.  Druses  and 
Maronites  joined  in  this  refusal,  for  the  burden  was 
alike  ruinous  to  both. 

'•At  a  council  with  Sheik  Jumblat,  it  was  resolved 
to  appeal  to  Mustafa  Pasha,  at  Damascus,  for  pro- 
tection. They  were  kindly  received.  By  Mustafa's 
intercession  a  pretended  reconciliation  was  obtained, 
and  they  returned  to  Muctara,  when  it  was  resolved 
that  Emir  Abbas  Shahaab,  a  near  kinsman,  who  had 
ruled  in  the  place  of  Beshir  during  his  absence  in 
Egypt,  and  other  relatives  as  superior  in  rank,  were 
deputed  to  hold  an  interview  with  Emir  Beshir,  man- 
ifest their  respect,  and  restore  the  former  under- 
standing. On  arriving  at  Btedin,  they  were  ad- 
mitted, after  much  formality,  to  the  hall  of  audience, 
where  they  were  received  with  dignified  coldness  and 
apparent  indifference  and  contempt  by  Beshir.  They 
tried  to  express  excuses  and  apologies  for  their  con- 
spiracy in  studied  and  complimentary  phrases,  which 
could  not  conceal  their  agitation  or  improve  their 
condition.  Cold  and  stern  sat  the  offended  tyrant ; 
scarce  deigning  to  heed  their  words,  and  answering 
in  briefest  and  severest  replies,  stroking  his  long, 
flowing  beard,  and  glancing  upon  them  with  utmost 
contempt,  while  clouds  of  smoke  rose  from  his  chi- 
bouk and  spread  through  the  room.  It  was  a  mo- 
ment of  profoundest  emotion,  both  to  Emir  Beshir 
and  the  recusant  Emirs.  He  felt  a  conflict  agitating 


56  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

his  own  breast  between  the  love  of  his  relatives  and 
the  better  feelings  of  humanity,  and  his  towering 
ambition  and  self-dignity  which  had  been  insulted  by 
their  refusal  to  submit  to  his  supreme  authority. 
They,  conscious  of  their  opposition  to  his  tyrannical 
will  and  unjust  and  oppressive  demands,  dreaded  the 
terrible  explosion  of  his  wrath,  which  they  saw  kin- 
dling on  all  his  features.  It  seemed  an  age.  That 
fearful  silence  was  as  the  presence  of  death  when  the 
chief  points  of  a  whole  life  pass  before  the  awakened 
soul  in  full  array  of  their  actual  meaning.  At  length, 
without  preface  or  change  of  countenance,  as  his 
mind  was  unchangeably  fixed,  he  drew  from  the  folds 
of  his  mantle  a  paper,  and  reaching  it  towards  his 
secretary,  said  to  them,  in  a  subdued  and  slightly 
tremulous  voice,  '  Sign  that ! '  The  Emirs  Abbas, 
Faris  and  Soliman  did  not,  dared  not,  hesitate  an 
instant,  bat  bound  themselves  to  have  their  eyeballs 
seared  with  red  hot  iron  and  their  tongues  cut  out  if 
ever  again  they  should  instigate,  or  in  any  way  aid  or 
favor  any  opposition  to  his  government. 

"The  Sheik  Beshir  Jumblat  was,  in  appearance, 
more  graciously  received,  for  his  influence  and  power 
was  more  dreaded.  Long  rows  of  soldiers  were 
drawn  up  in  line,  extending  across  the  Medan  to  the 
steps  which  lead  to  the  presence  of  the  Emir  Beshir, 
through  which  he  and  his  attendants  were  conducted. 
Nothing  beyond  commonplace  incidents  were  touched 
upon,  and  no  allusion  was  made  to  recent  transac- 
tions, till  the  Sheik  was  about  to  depart,  when  he 
spoke  of  the  arrears  of  five  hundred  purses  which 


A   PIECE    OF   HISTORY.  57 

Abdallah  Pasha  still  demanded,  and  which  he  hoped 
the  Sheik  would  soon  transmit.  It  was  in  vain  that 
the  Sheik  plead  his  inability,  the  poverty  of  his  vas- 
sals, and  the  great  expense  he  had  recently  incurred. 
The  Ernir  was  unyielding  and  imperious  in  demand- 
ing the  full  and  immediate  payment,  gently  threat- 
ened that  a  refusal  might  destroy  their  friendship  and 
endanger  the  tranquility  of  the  Lebanon.  This 
stirred  the  blood  of  the  Sheik,  who  hastily  demanded 
leave  to  depart.  With  hurried  and  convulsive  steps 
he  hastened  from  the  presence  of  the  Emir,  and  in  a 
sad  and  anxious  mood  he  returned  to  Muctara. 

"  At  nightfall  were  seen  lights  shining  on  the  hills 
of  the  Shoof,  and  a  call  was  shouted  along  all  the 
valleys,  reaching  from  village  to  village  and  cottage 
to  cottage,  till  all  the  inhabitants  were  made  aware 
of  some  threatened  danger.  Soon  the  lights  were 
all  extinguished,  and  silence  reigned  every-where. 
Before  midnight,  without  noise  or  outward  sign, 
Druse  Ockals  were  gathered  in  secret  conclave  in  a 
dark  vault  where  the  Sheik  had  been  anxiously  await- 
ing the  arrival  of  his  faithful  vassals.  He  portrayed 
to  them  the  insults  and  oppressive  demands  of  the 
Emir  Beshir,  and  declared  to  them  his  determination 
to  leave  them  and  never  return  to  Muctara  till  he 
could  come  free  from  the  authority  and  demands  of 
the  prince  who  had  sought  his  ruin.  He  asked  their 
watchfulness  and  fidelity,  on  which  he  should  rely  ; 
bade  them  adieu,  and  before  the  dawn  of  day  was 
far  on  his  way  to  the  northern  mountains,  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  Emir's  assumed  dominion. 


58  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"But  I  am  making  a  long  narration,  which  can 
not  interest  you." 

"By  no  means.  We  are  deeply  interested  in 
learning  so  much  of  a  country  and  people  of  whom 
Europeans  and  Americans  have  known  so  little,11  said 
Mr.  Tudela,  in  a  very  lively  manner.  He  had,  mani- 
festly, himself  become  deeply  interested,  both  in  the 
narrative  and  the  narrator.  Her  manner  was  viva- 
cious and  pleasing ;  her  voice  was  clear,  soft  and 
musical,  and  the  expression  of  her  face  was  rendered 
more  expressive  and  beautiful  from  the  shadows  pro- 
duced by  the  soft  light  of  the  single  oil  lamp  in  the 
room. 

"Do  not  stop  here,  madam,  please,1'  broke  in 
Godfrey,  "  but  tell  us  all  about  how  this  came  out. 
Did  the  Sheik  ever  come  back  2  " 

"He  did;  but  not  in  peace,  nor  long  to  remain. 
No  sooner  was  it  known  at  Btedin  that  the  Sheik  had 
departed  than  the  Emir  confiscated  all  his  property, 
and  sent  out  officers  (Howalies)  to  take  possession  of 
it.  These  proceedings  aroused  the  whole  mountain, 
which,  added  to  the  oppressions  so  long  suffered  from 
the  prince  in  his  exactions  of  exorbitant  miri,  which 
could  not  be  met  but  by  extreme  privations  and  sacri- 
fices, reached  all  classes,  and  inspired  a  united  feeling 
of  resistance  and  revolt.  The  leading  Sheiks,  some 
of  whom  had  hitherto  espoused  the  cause  of  Emir 
Beshir,  joined  in  open  rebellion,  some  from  feelings 
of  true  patriotism,  and  others  from  the  assurance 
that  the  discontent  was  so  general  that  success  must 
surely  attend  them.  Scarce  was  there  a  clan,  except 


A  PIECE  OF  HISTORY.  59 

those  under  the  immediate  control  and  near  the  divan 
at  Btedin,  which  did  not  sympathize  in  the  move- 
ment. Sheik  Ali  Amad,  the  Emirs  Mousa  and  Soli- 
man  of  Bilemma,  the  strongest  in  the  mountain,  and 
more  surprising  than  all,  the  three  Emirs  who  had 
signed  that  fearful  document  — Abbas,  Faris  and  Soli- 
man  Shehaab  — took  part  in  the  hostile  measure. 
All  agreed  in  placing  Sheik  Beshir  Jumblat,  though 
absent,  at  the  head  of  this  rebellious  movement. 

"The  Emir  Beshir  was  not  slow  to  discover  the 
formidable  array  gathering  against  him  ;  and,  con- 
scious of  his  own  weakness  when  thus  forsaken,  lost 
no  time  in  seeking  aid  from  Abdallah  Pasha.  He 
even  became  so  alarmed  that  he  dispatched  a  courier 
to  Mohamed  Alee  to  fulfill,  in  part,  a  plan  designed 
when  the  Emir  was  a  fugitive  in  Egypt  to  send  forces 
at  once  to  conquer  Syria. 

"The  clans  in  revolt  gathered  at  Muctara  from 
the  mountain  and  from  the  Bekaa,  and  without  plan 
or  preparation  a  portion  started  for  the  plain  of 
Sumkaneea,  that  famous  field  where  councils  had 
been  held  and  battles  been  fought  for  many  genera- 
tions. The  Emir,  not  having  expected  so  sudden  a 
demonstration,  was  in  great  perplexity,  and  resolved 
to  fly  with  his  household.  The  Sheik  Hosein,  the 
heroic  leader  of  the  Tallhooks,  and  other  Druse 
Sheiks,  remonstrated,  and  induced  him  to  remain  in 
his  palace." 

"  Did  the  Druses  join  to  support  Beshir  ?  "  asked 
Daimbert,  heeding  all  the  while  the  sectarian  bear- 
ings of  the  story. 


60  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"Yes.  His  chief  dependence  was  on  them  and 
on  the  Moslems." 

"And  he  a  professing  Christian?"  interrupted 
Daimbert,  with  surprise,  as  if  he  could  not  compre- 
hend it. 

"Religion,  when  the  passions  of  war  are  stirred, 
has  little  influence  on  men's  conduct,  as  you  will 
learn  when  you  are  older,"  gently  remarked  Mr. 
Tudela. 

"That's  so,  to  my  certain  knowledge."  added 
Capitano, 

"Hold  your  comments  —  let  us  hear  the  result," 
quickly  interrupted  Tancred,  "and  make  our  infer- 
ences, explanations  and  applications  afterwards." 

"  After  some  irregular  skirmishing,  the  advance 
of  the  Jumblatei  were  driven  back  by  the  adherents 
of  Beshir,  who  heedlessly  pursued  them  to  the  plain 
of  Sumkaneea,  where  they  met  an  army  twenty 
thousand  strong,  drawn  up  in  battle  array.  For- 
tunately for  Beshir,  the  Nekads  and  Abd  el  Meleks, 
the  fiercest  of  the  Druse  fighters,  arrived  just  in  time 
to  engage  in  the  conflict,  which  lasted  but  a  few 
hours,  before  they  were  compelled  to  retreat.  Just 
then  loud  shouts  were  heard  in  the  rear  of  the  Jum- 
blat  forces,  and  soon,  to  the  astonishment  of  both 
parties,  the  cavalry  of  Abdallah  Pasha  came  rushing 
in  mad  fury  upon  the  left  wing,  and  compelled  a  re- 
treat to  Muctara. 

"Some  time  was  now  spent  in  parleying  about 
terms  of  settling  the  affairs  of  the  mountain  ;  but 
without  success.  The  Sheik  Jumblat,  who,  all  this 


A   PIECE    OF   HISTORY.  61 

time,  had  been  absent,  was  called  from  his  retreat, 
and  large  re-enforcements  had  began  to  gather  to  his 
standard.  News  came  to  Emir  Beshir  that  ten  thou- 
sand soldiers  would  be  sent  to  his  aid,  if  needed,  from 
Egypt.  But  feeling  himself  well  supported,  he 
marched  upon  Muctara,  but  met  a  formidable  resist- 
ance, which  lasted  three  days.  Finding  himself  un- 
able to  overpower  the  Sheik,  whose  army  was  con- 
stantly increasing  —  all  the  malcontents  hastening  to 
aid  his  cause  —  the  Emir  resorted  to  his  old  method 
of  intrigue.  Early  in  the  morning,  Druse  Ockals 
(priests)  arrived  at  Muctara  from  Btedin,  who,  ad- 
mitted to  the  presence  of  the  Sheik,  offered  a  sheet 
of  white  paper,  saying  the  Emir  had  affixed  his  seal 
to  it,  and  allowed  him  to  stipulate  his  own  conditions 
and  write  them  out  at  length,  and  they  should  be 
duly  regarded  as  valid.  While  consulting  with  his 
counselors,  and  filling  the  sheet,  the  sound  of  mus- 
ketry was  heard  on  the  hills  towards  Btedin.  Rush- 
ing from  the  palace,  they  saw  descending  from  the 
heights  which  overhang  the  valley  the  soldiers  of 
Beshir,  which  he  attended  in  person.  Huge  stones 
were  tumbled  down  upon  the  buildings,  or  went 
dashing  through  the  gardens  and  vineyards.  Defense 
was  impossible.  There  was  no  time  to  rally,  so  each 
fled  his  own  way,  and  as  rapidly  as  he  could.  The 
Sheik,  with  a  few  attendants,  mounted  and  fled 
through  the  wild  passes  of  the  Shoof,  over  the  Lit- 
any and  upper  Jordan,  and  rested  not  till  they  had 
reached  the  Hauran,  that  shelter  of  all  refugees, 
where  the  Emir  himself  had  formerly  found  security. 


62  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"The  Sheik  was  not  secure.  The  unrelenting 
spite  of  Beshir  followed  him  there,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  the  Bashi  Bazooks,  those  wild  and  un- 
governed  soldiers  who,  for  a  price,  can  be  hired  to 
do  all  dark  deeds  of  treachery  and  murder,  had 
sought  him  out.  With  his  attendants  he  was  taken 
to  the(  Pasha  of  Damascus  and  soon  after,  at  the 
Emir's  instigation,  to  Abdallah  Pasha.  On  their  ar- 
rival at  Akka,  Sheik  Beshir  Jumblat  was  received 
with  apparent  kindness  ;  but  as  Sheik  Ali  Amad,  one 
of  the  firmest  and  most  daring  enemies  of  the  tyrant 
Prince  of  the  Lebanon,  was  entering  the  gate  of  the 
Serail,  his  head  was  stricken  off  before  he  had  time 
to  dismount.  The  Emir  Beshir  not  returning  to,  de- 
mand the  head  of  the  Sheik  lest  he  should  renew  the 
hostility  of  the  mountain  chiefs,  intrigued  with  the 
Viceroy  of  Egypt  by  assuring  him  there  could  be  no 
chance  to  carry  out  his  plans  of  conquest  in  Syria 
until  so  powerful  a  foe  was  out  of  the  way.  An"  ex- 
press soon  came  from  the  Viceroy  to  Abdallah.  The 
next  morning  when  the  tefeketchies  went  their  rounds 
of  inspection,  they  came  to  the  cell  of  the  Sheik. 
.  The  usual  attendants  looked  sad  and  troubled.  They 
had  always  been  kind  and  familiar.  He  at  once 
divined  the  meaning,  and  said,  '  I  see  it  all !  Allah's 
will  be  done.  I  hope  the  boys  are  well  and  no  harm 
intended  for  them.'  He  then  uncovered  his  neck 
with  his  own  hands  and  held  out  his  head  to  receive 
the  fatal  bow-string.  His  body  was  dragged  through 
the  streets  and  thrown  on  a  heap  of  rubbish  outside 
the  city. 


A   PIECE    OF   HISTORY.  63 

"The  Shahaab  Emirs,  Abbas,  Faris  and  Soliman 
shared,  if  possible,  a  worse  treatment.  They  did  not 
flee  to  the  Hauran,  but  sought  security  in  the  con- 
vent of  Kahlonea.  <  They  were  soon  found,  pinioned 
and  taken  to  Btedin.  They  were  taken  to  .an  outer 
room,  where  the  chief  tefeketchy  presented  them  the 
fatal  paper  they  had  signed  and  sealed.  Each  Emir 
with  his  hands  tied  behind  him  was  held  in  a  squat- 
ting position,  with  his  face  turned  up.  The  executor 
stood  over  his  victim,  as  if  to  pull  a  tooth,  forced  his 
mouth  open  and  darting  a  hook  through  the  top  of 
his  tongue,  drew  it  out  until  the  root  was  exposed, 
and  then  cut  it  out  with  a  razor.  A  red  hot  iron  was 
drawn  across  the  pupils  of  the  eyes  and  the  vision 
destroyed  forever  !  It  is  reported  that  their  tongues 
grew  again  enough  for  speech." 

"Horrors!"  ejaculated  the  Captain.  "That  is 
worse  than  any  thing  I  ever  saw  in  the  Fijii  Islands. " 

"And  the  Emir  professes  to  be  a  Christian  !  " 
murmured  Tancred,  who  had  listened  with  nervous 
attention. 

"  They  had  agreed  to  have  it  done,"  coolly  added 
Daimbert,  as  if  to  apologize  merely  because  done  by 
one  called  Christian.  ' '  Did  not  they  sign  such  a 
bond  ?  It  was  no  more  than  justice." 

"It  was  justice  without  mercy,"  said  Godfrey, 
"It  was  cruelty,  inhumanity,  downright  devilism." 

"  Do  you  live  among  scenes  and  sentiments  like 
these  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Tudela 

"This  was  not  a  very  uncommon  affair.  As  Emir 
Beshir  was  more  powerful  and  more  successful  in  his 


64  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

wicked  works  than  other  chiefs,  it  made  a  deeper 
impression.  It  terrified  into  unwilling  submission 
all  the  clans  of  the  mountain  ;  and  for  several  years 
he  ruled  with  an  iron  rod,  in  comparative  peace. 
Though  the  people  groaned  under  the  heavy  miri 
imposed  on  them,  they  were  more  generally  prosper- 
ous and  contented  than  amid  the  tribal  commotions 
and  rivalries  which  had  troubled  the  mountain  for 
centuries.  He  devoted  his  attention,  not  so  much  to 
the  improvement  of  his  feudatories  as  to  the  security 
of  his  own  power  by  a  constant  vigilance,  having  a 
strong  police  and  secret  spies  every-where,  and  to 
his  own  domestic  comfort,  bestowing  great  care  upon 
the  adornment  of  his  palace  and  grounds.  Immedi- 
ately on  the  fall  of  the  Sheik,  his  strong  rival,  he 
confiscated  all  his  property  and  transferred  the  most 
valuable  portions  of  the  palace  from  Muctara  to 
adorn  his  own  at  Btedin.  Italian  architects  and 
painters  were  employed  to  enlarge  and  beautify  his 
castle.  My  late  husband  had  charge  of  his  grounds. 
You  can  now  form  but  a  faint  idea  of  the  grandeur 
of  the  place  during  the  last  years  of  his  residence. 
The  Meedan  was  thronged  with  soldiers  and  horse- 
men, decked  out  in  the  glittering  habiliments  of  war. 
Couriers  were  seen  flying  to  or  returning  from  all 
parts  of  the  Lebanon,  Damascus,  Akka  and  Egypt. 
Deputations  and  travelers  from  different  countries 
were  received  and  entertained  with  much  display  of 
dignity  and  large  hospitality.  The  famous  tourna- 
ment of  the  Yareed  was  the  almost  daily  excitement 


A   PIECE    OF   HISTORY.  65 

for  visitors  and  indolent  men  and  horses  retained  at 
his  feudal  court." 

"What  became  of  him  at  last?"  asked  Godfrey, 
who,  of  all  the  party,  seemed  most  interested  in 
political  and  military  matters.  "  I  want  to  know  the 
fate  of  such  a  man." 

v  "He  seemed  to  prosper  for  several  years,  and  to 
be  happy  in  his  way.  During  this  time  his  wife,  to 
whom  he  had  been  a  faithful  and  devoted  husband 
near  half  a  century,  died.  She  had  been  a  great  suf- 
ferer and  an  almost  helpless  invalid  during  a  third 
of  that  time.  He  was  constant  in  his  attentions,  do- 
ing the  duties  of  a  nurse  with  all  fidelity,  when  not 
compelled  to  other  duties,  and  giving  her  proof  of 
ardent  affection  in  no  way  cooled  but  rather  intensi- 
fied by  her  sufferings." 

"Thus  he  was  not  all  depravity,  if  he  was  a 
tyrant,"  remarked  Daimbert  with  a  serious  air,  as  if 
some  favorite  theory  had  been  jogged  a  little. 

"  We  can  not  always  judge  from  the  appearance 
the  actual  feelings  and  purposes  of  an  individual," 
added  Mr.  Tudela.  "  Rough  exteriors  often  shelter 
good  hearts,  which  beat  warm  and  strong  for  the 
pure  and  good  in  humble  conditions.  The  sight  of 
suffering  calls  forth  principles  and  gives  a  better 
proof  of  the  composition  of  character,  shows  the 
real  man  far  more  plainly  than  ambition  displayed 
on  battle  fields  or  in  the  intrigues  and  policies  of  pri- 
vate and  public  life. " 

"  Much  more  than  the  cold  and  polished  preten- 
tions  and  sanctimonious  formalities  which  are  often 
E  3* 


66  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

substituted  for  real  virtue  and  real  religion,"  added 
Capitano  with  a  gravity  not  shown  before. 

"But  we  have  not  learned  yet  what  became  of 
Emir  Beshir  ;  "  interrupted  Godfrey. 

"  Is  it  not  as  important  to  know  how  it  fared  with 
him  as  a  man  in  his  private  relations  as  in  his  public 
condition  as  a  prince  ?  Two  years  after  the  death  of 
his  wife,  he  sent  deputies  to  Constantinople  to  pur- 
chase, in  the  Auroot  Bazaar,  two  Circassians  from 
which  to  select  a -wife.  They  were — 

"A  queer  way  to  get  a  wife  !  "  laughed  Tancred. 

"The  way  they  do  it  in  many  countries  where  I 
have  been, "  added  Capitano. 

"None  of  your  long  yarns  now,"  said  Godfrey 
with  a  rebuking  tone;  "we  are  learning  facts,  not 
fictions." 

"Then  you  don't  believe  all  I  tell  you,  though  I 
have  seen  it  ?  "  gruffly  muttered  Capitano. 

"Never  mind,  we  want  to  hear  the  rest  about  the 
Emir,"  soothingly  replied  Godfrey. 

"Though  seventy  years  old  he  selected  the 
youngest,  a  beautiful  young  woman  of  sixteen,  a 
Christian  of  the  Armenian  Church.  The  other  was 
promoted  to  the  chief  place  in  the  harem." 

"He  did  not  seek  the  alliance  of  royal  families, 
though  a  prince,  as  they  do  in  Europe  to  perpetuate 
their  power  by  a  blood  combination  against  the 
natural  rights  and  best  interests  of  the  people," 
remarked  Mr.  Tudela  gravely. 

"  That  is  not  common  in  this  country.  The  rival- 
ries are  too  numerous  and  strong,  the  tenure  of 


A 'PIECE  OP  HISTORY.  67 

power  too  brittle  to  justify  such  a  consideration.  Yet 
among  the  different  families  intermarriage  is  often 
employed  as  an  alliance,  not  always  permanent.  Dif- 
ference in  religion  is  an  almost  insuperable  bar  to 
domestic  attachments,  always,  when  known,  in  mar- 
riage contracts. 

"Parents  usually  betroth  their  children  when 
young  ;  so  that  the  cool  wisdom  and  strong  preju- 
dices of  the  elders  regulate  the  wills  and  wishes  of 
their  children.  The  Emir  had  not  the  confidence  and 
attachment  of  the  other  Emirs  and  Sheiks  strong 
enough  to  offer  a  marriage  alliance  with  any  of  them  ; 
not  even  of  the  Shahaabs,  Christian  or  Druse  ;  so  he 
sent  to  Constantinople  and  bought  one. " 

"You  said  she  was  a  Christian.  What  was  her 
influence  over  the  Emir?  "  asked  Daimbert. 

' '  Favorable,  I  think  ;  though  he  became  more 
bigoted,  he  was  less  severe  and  warlike,  yet  more 
exacting  in  the  impositions  of  taxes  for  himself  and 
his  sons,  whom  he  had  settled  in  those  palaces  you 
saw  on  the  hills  not  far  from  his  own.  To  them  he 
committed,  under  his  direction,  the  government  of 
the  Lebanon.  His  partiality  to  the  Maronites  cre- 
ated jealousies  and  heartburnings  among  other  sects 
—  among  the  Druses  in  particular.  Though  there 
was  no  outbreak,  there  was  a  deep  and  growing  feel- 
ing of  bitter  hostility,  which  was  nearly  ready  to 
burst  into  maddened  fury  and  sweep  through  all  the 
mountain,  when  the  movements  of  Ibrahim  Pasha, 
with  whose  interests  he  was  closely  allied,  demanded 
the  attention  of  all  Syria.  So  long  as  the  Egyptian 


68  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

army  continued  to  triumph,  and  detachments  were 
encamped  at  Akka,  Seyde  and  Beirut,  and  the  prin- 
cipal towns,  all  remained  quiet.  But  it  was  the  quiet 
before  the  storm.  No  sooner " 

A  crash,  and  stones  and  dust  falling  from  the  ceil- 
ing of  the  house,  startled  all,  and  brought  them  to 
their  feet.  All  gazed  in  alarm  at  the  broken  wall. 
Two  children,  a  boy  and  girl,  the  same  seen  by  our 
party,  who  now  found  themselves  in  the  same  house 
which  had  attracted  so  much  attention  and  remark 
as  they  passed  it  that  afternoon,  clung  close  to  their 
mother. 

The  sound  of  musketry  and  shouts  were  heard  in 
the  distance.  Another  crash,  and  dust  and  sticks 
from  the  roof.  The  alarm  increased.  All  were 
breathless. 

"What  shall  we  do? "  asked  Daimbert,  in  a  trem- 
bling voice,  looking  as  if  ready  to  faint. 

"  I  know  of  no  safer  place  than  this,"  softly  and 
calmly  answered  Ameena,  the  lady  of  the  house. 
"But  this  is  new  and  strange.  I  can  not  account 
for  it." 

The  shouts  and  firing  continued,  evidently  ap- 
proaching from  Deir  el  Kamar,  but  still  on  the  other 
side  of  the  wady.  All  stood  mute,  but  deeply  agi- 
tated and  anxious.  None  could  explain,  but  all  !Lp- 
prehended  intended!  evil. 

A  sudden  and  loud  rap  was  heard  on  the  door. 
All  stood  and  shuddered  in  terror.  Soon  another 
rap,  louder  than  before.  Trembling  and  pale, 
Aineena  roused  herself  and  started  for  the  door. 


A  PIECE    OF  HISTORY.  69 

Mr.  Tudela  interposed,  laying  his  hand  on  her  shoul- 
der, and  saying:  "Not  you;  we  have  caused  it. 
I '11  go." 

"But  this  is  my  house.     They  will  respect  me." 

By  this  time  both  had  reached  the  door.  Capitano 
followed  close  to  them,  stern  and  ready  for  defense. 
Godfrey  was  not  far  off.  Daimbert  drew  towards 
the  inner  door,  still  shuddering.  Tancred  gazed 
vacantly. 

Another  rap,  and  a  low  voice.  Ameena  reached 
her  hand  towards  the  bolt.  Mr.  Tudela  seized  it, 
and  remonstrated. 

"  Do  not  prevent  me.  Let  us  know  it  all.  Stone 
walls  will  not  prevent  them.  God  will  protect  us." 

She  slid  the  bolt,  when  a  whisper  in  a  strange  lan- 
guage was  heard.  Turning  to  Mr.  Tudela,  she  said, 
" It  is  Malek.  He  will  tell  us." 

A  young  man  entered  in  haste,  breathing  heavily, 
and  spoke  rapidly  in  a  language  strange  to  our 
party.  Ameena  showed  much  alarm,  as  did  the 
children,  who  rushed  to  their  mother  and  clung, 
affrighted,  close  to  her.  A  few  sentences  only  were 
uttered,  before  she  turned  to  Mr.  Tudela,  saying : 
"We  are  threatened  with  great  danger.  You  are 
suspected  of  being  in  league  with  the  enemies  of  the 
Druses,  and  sent  here  to  spy  out  their  warlike  prep- 
arations to  resist  the  conscription  of  the  Sultan. 
Your  dragomen,  cook  and  mookrees  are  all  Maro- 
nites,  and  your  servant  a  Catholic.  They  were 
threatened  and  fled,  and  you  are  known  to  be  here. 
I  have  no  means  to  protect  you.  Though  it  is  con- 


70  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

trary  to  our  religion  and  to  the  custom  of  the  Arabs 
to  surrender  friends  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies, 
a  mob  of  mad  bigots  can  not  be  restrained  by  mild 
words,  not  even  by  their  leaders.  It  is  best,  there- 
fore, for  you  and  me,  that  you  depart  forthwith. 
Malek  will  guide  you  to  safety.  Trust  him,  and  fol- 
low close,  but  hasten  quickly." 

Another  crash,  and  voices  louder  than  before. 

"But  shall  we  leave  you  here  alone  to  protect 
yourself  from  evils  we  have  brought  upon  you  ?  " 
protested  Mr.  Tudela.  "  We  can  not  consent." 

"I  will  stand  by  you  through  thick  and  thin," 
stoutly  declared  Capitano. 

"Do  not  heed  me.  I  am  safe  when  you  are 
gone,"  said  Ameena,  in  a  firm  voice.  "I  will  go  out 
and  meet  them,  invite  them  to  search  my  house,  and 
know  you  are  not  here.  Malek  will  soon  return  to 
me." 

"Then  we  will  go,"  said  Mr.  Tudela,  pressing  the 
hand  of  Ameena,  and  kissing  the  back  of  it,  after 
the  manner  of  Arabs  who  confess  their  dependence 
and  respect.  Each  did  the  same,  and  passed  out, 
wishing  her  a  salaam,  and  parting  with  tokens  of 
regret,  Mr.  Tudela  kissed  the  little  girl,  and  slipped 
a  sovereign  into  her  hand.  Capitano  seized  them 
both,  pressed  them  affectionately,  and  gave  them 
several  pieces  of  gold.  The  children  were  astonished 
and  frightened,  but  raised  no  cry  of  alarm. 


FLIGHT.  71 


CHAPTER  V. 

FLIGHT. 

It  was  dark.  Clouds  were  drifting  up  the  sides 
of  the  mountain.  The  stars  had  mostly  disappeared. 
A  storm  was  evidently  gathering,  for  flashes  of  lights 
ning  were  seen  away  over  the  sea,  but  no  thunder 
was  heard.  The  shouts  and  firing  had  nearly  ceased  ; 
but  watch  fires  were  seen  on  the  hills  east  of  Deir  el 
Kamar, 

Voices  were  heard  in  the  valley  below,  and  lights 
were  seen  ascending  towards  the  house. 

Malek  seized  the  hand  of  Mr.  Tudela,  and  whis- 
pered, "Fast,  come,  Howadjis,"  as  when  he  led 
them  to  the  house. 

Mr.  Tudela  directed  the  others  to  follow  close, 
and,  in  no  case,  wander  or  stop.  They  climbed  over 
rocky  crags,  slipped,  stumbled,  scrambled,  and 
hastened  on  as  fast  as  they  could.  From  the  top  of 
a  cliff  they  looked  back  and  saw  lights  about  the 
house  they  had  left,  and  trembled  for  the  fate  of 
Anieena  and  her  children.  Capitano  declared  out- 
right that  it  was  very  wrong  to  leave  the  family  un- 
protected—  not  to  stay  and  defend  them  from 
troubles  they  had  brought  on  them.  "We  must 
go  and  protect  them.  Come,  let  us  go,"  and  he 
started. 


72  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"What  can  we  do?"  asked  Dairabert,  hastily, 
grasping  his  arm. 

"Nothing,  if  chicken-hearted  as  you  are,"  reso- 
lutely replied  the  daring  mariner,  jerking  away  his 
arm.  "  Come,  boys,  let  us  rush  down  there  and  save 
her." 

"No,"  said  Mr.  Tudela;  "that  would  not  be  wise. 
Our  presence  would  enrage  the  mob,  and  involve  her 
in  deeper  troubles.  We  shall  serve  her  best  by 
keeping  out  of  the  way."  He  tried  to  learn  from 
Malek  what  might  be  expected.  The  sudden  flashes 
of  lightning  did  not  make  signs  intelligible.  So  they 
started  on,  and  soon  became  involved  in  a  thicket  of 
bushes,  from. which  started  wild  beasts,  growling 
savagely,  while  not  far  off,  jackals  barked  furiously. 
Fright  seized  all  of  them  ;  for  they  had  no  means  of 
defense.  Malek  was  most  courageous.  It  was  no 
novelty  to  him.  But  he  drew  back,  and  changed 
their  course.  They  had  gone  some  hours,  when  a 
loud  crash  of  thunder  broke  over  them,  which  rolled 
and  tumbled  through  the  mountains,  while  frequent 
flashes  showed  them  a  frightful  gorge  on  one  side, 
and  a  steep,  ragged  precipice  upon  the  other.  It  was 
evident  that  Malek  had  missed  the  way,  if,  indeed, 
there  was  a  way  through  such  a  wilderness.  A  sud- 
den dash  of  rain  compelled  them  to  seek  a  shelter. 
Malek  led  them,  clinging  to  the  rocks  and  sliding 
round  sharp  angles,  placing  their  feet  in  crevices,  re- 
vealed by  the  incessant  lightning,  till  they  came  to  a 
path  that  led  to  the  mouth  of  a  cave,  where  they 
found  a  safe  resting  place  from  the  storm. 


FLIGHT.  73 

They  had  scarce  entered  their  romantic  shelter  ere 
the  storm  broke  into  the  wildest  fury,  the  thunder 
crackled  and  rattled,  and  rolled  over  crag  and  valley, 
peal  following  peal,  and  flash  succeeding  flash  as  if 
the  whole  artillery  of  the  universe  had  met,  without 
commanders,  in  a  deadly  and  final  conflict.  For 
more  than  an  hour  the  storm  continued  to  rage  una- 
bated. The  rain  fell  in  torrents.  Close  by  the  mouth 
of  the  cavern  a  stream  came  dashing  down  from 
heights  above  them  which  leaped  a  thousand  feet 
into  the  chasm  below.  The  very  mountain  trembled. 
It  seemed  as  if  the  foundations  of  earth  and  sea  had 
been  broken  up.  They  became  still  more  alarmed 
when  they  heard  a  sudden  crash,  and  a  heavy  rum- 
bling and  jarring  as  if  a  part  of  the  mountain  had 
broken  loose  and  was  rolling  over  them.  They  scarce 
heard  it  before,  sure  enough,  an  immense  pile  of 
stones,  some  weighing  tons,  tumbled  over  their  heads 
and  dashed  into  the  dark  abyss  before  them.  It  only 
lacked  the  "  fervent  heat "  to  confirm  their  fears  that 
the  world  was  literally  coming  to  an  end. 

Daimbert  was  frightened  out  of  measure.  At  one 
moment  he  would  begin  to  pray,  when  another  crash 
wilder  and  heavier  would  startle  him,  and  he  would 
cling  to  Mr.  Tudela  in  utmost  terror,  trembling  like 
a  leaf.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  he  could  be 
soothed  by  the  kind,  strong  words  of  assurance  of 
the  elder  of  the  party  ;  who,  by  his  own  calmness 
more  than  by  his1  argument,  allayed  the  fears  of  the 
rest. 

Capitano  was  unmoved  amid  all  this  convulsion  of 
4 


74  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

the  elements.  He  seemed  to  enjoy  the  scene  in 
silent  admiration.  As  a  flash  of  lightning,  brighter 
than  the  rest,  darted  into  the  cave,  he  noticed  the  atti- 
tude and  pale  countenance  of  Daimbert  and  opened 
upon  him  in  a  rather  rough  manner. 

"You  are  a  marvelous  saint,  Mr.  Daimbert,  a 
worthy  defender  of  the  faith,  to  cringe  and  curl 
down  like  a  frighted  spaniel,  and  think  Mr.  Tudela 
can  protect  you.  What  can  he  do  for  you,  more 
than  I  or  any  other  poor  worm,  in  a  time  like  this  ? 
He  did  not  get  up  this  storm  and  he  can  not  restrain 
it.  You  talk  of  religion,  of  faith,  of  hope,  of  piety  ! 
Where  are  they  now  ?  You  think  you  have  great 
support  and  a  good  chance  because  of  your  being 
preferred  to  poor  sinners  like  me  !  Why?  You 
give  a  poor  witness  to  the  value  of  any  faith  you 
have  or  good  works  either.  What  would  you  or  a 
hundred  like  you  be  good  for  on  board  a  ship,  out  at 
sea  in  a  storm  like  this  ?  Would  you  climb  the  rat- 
tlings,  man  a  spar  and  furl  a  sail,  while  the  ship  was 
careening  and  pitching  and  rolling  so  that  her 
yards  would  dip  the  water?  Man  did  not  get  up 
this  storm,  kindle  this  lightning,  nor  roll  this  thun- 
der. Why  then  do  you  cling  so  close  to  Mr.  Tudela  ? 
You  profess  to  believe  in  God  who  governs  all  things, 
does  His  will  and  pleasure  in  heaven  and  earth,  rides 
on  the  whirlwind  and  rules  the  storm,  and  numbers 
the  hairs  of  our  heads,  so  not  one  falls  without  His 
notice  ;  and  yet  you  are  frightened  out  of  your  wits 
at  this  grand  display  of  His  mighty  power.  I  love 
to  look  at  it.  It  is  grand  !  sublime  !  glorious  !  Noth- 


FLIGHT.  75 

ing  so  full  of  majesty  !  Come  now,  rouse  up.  Cast 
off  your  fears,  and  look  out  upon  the  glorious  works 
of  God  ! " 

" You  are  courageous, ''  -said  Godfrey,  "to  be  so 
cool  and  calm  in  a  storm  like  this.  But  I  suppose 
you  are  trained  to  it." 

"  What  is  any  thing  good  for  if  you  can't  use  it 
when  needed  ?  "  asked  Capitano.  "  I  don't  see  what 
is  the  good  of  religion,  faith,  piety,  or  whatever  you 
call  it,  if  it  don't  make  people  better,  wiser,  stronger 
and  happier  —  if  it  will  not  last  through  a  storm  and 
rouse  one  to  duty  when  and  where  it  ought  to  be 
done.  I  don't  pretend  to  know  much  about  it,  but  I 
believe  in  a  great,  good,  wise,  over-ruling  Power, 
call  it  what  you  please,  who  governs  all  things,  at 
all  times,  and  in  all  places,  by  a  perfect  and  unchang- 
ing law,  which  we  must  all  obey  if  we  would  be 
strong  and  happy.  1  don't  believe  all  the  fuss  some 
people  make,  and  all  the  forms  and  fashions  they  put 
on,  or  the  creeds  they  recite  and  quarrel  about,  do 
anybody  any  good  when  brought  to  the  pinch.  They 
may  think  it  good  enough  to  prepare  them  for 
another  world,  but  it  does  mighty  little  real  good  in 
this,  and  I  don't  believe  God  or  the  angels  will  think 
much  of  a  faith  or  a  piety  that  can't  stand  a  thunder- 
storm." 

"You  seem  to  have  thought  of  these  matters," 
remarked  Tancred,  "Where  did  you  learn  them?" 

' '  In  this  Testament  which  my  mother  gave  me 
on  my  twenty-first  birthday."  His  voice  quivered, 
but  he  continued  :  "I  have  carried  it  in-  my  bosom 


76  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

ever  since  I  was  driven  from  home.  It  has  been  my 
companion  and  counselor  wherever  I  have  been,  on 
sea  or  land.  It  is  not  an  amulet,  but  a  light  to  show 
the  way  through  darkest  perils.  I  do  not  know 
much  about  what  Christians  divide  and  quarrel,  but 
I  do  know  what  it  tells  about  God  as  a  Father,  and 
Jesus  as  a  Savior,  and  the  Spirit  of  Truth  for  a  Guide, 
and  that  it  teaches  me  to  love  God  and  my  fellow 
men,  to  trust  in  Him  and  to  love  and  serve  them, 
and  it  makes  me  hope  to  meet  my  father  and  mother, 

an "     He  broke  down  leaving  one  word  unpro- 

nounced. 

"Why  then  you  have  thought  of  religion  after 
all,"  exclaimed  Daimbert,  rousing  from  his  shrunken 
position,  "and  I " 

"Not  after  all,  but  before  all,"  interrupted  Capi- 
tano,  rousing  himself.  "Yes  and  tkrmigh  all.  I  don't 
think  much  of  what  passes  for  religion  among  some 
people,  made  up  mainly  of  forms  and  pretensions. 
We  have  seen  too  much  of  such  here  in  Lebanon, 
are  suffering  from  it  now,  call  it  Moslem,  Druse, 
Maronite,  or  what  you  will. " 

Daimbert  made  no  reply.  All  remained  silent. 
The  storm  raged  less  furiously,  and  the  young  men 
were  more  at  ease,  but  wakeful. 

Mr.  Tudela  had  been  an  interested  listener  to  the 
sentiments  of  the  Captain,  which  he  could  not  fail  to 
approve.  He  knew  little  of  him.  He  joined  them 
at  Beirut  for  a  journey  through  the  Lebanon  and  to 
Jerusalem,  where  he  hoped  to  meet  an  old  friend. 
Ideas  so  much  like  his  own,  and  so  plainly  expressed, 


FLIGHT.  77 

could  not  fail  to  beget  a  stronger  attachment  and  a 
livelier  interest ;  nor  could  he  withhold  an  expression 
of  his  approbation  for  the  benefit  of  the  young  men 
in  his  charge.  So  he  added,  in  a  mild  and  affection- 
ate voice,  "Charity,  which  means  love,  is  the  essen- 
tial property  of  true  religion,  as  it  is  of  all  right 
moral  action.  No  truer  sentence  was  ever  framed 
than  '  GOD  is  LOVE.  '  From  that  central  sun  rays  out 
the  light  that  dispels  all  darkness,  removes  all  igno- 
rance and  error,  reveals  all  truth,  takes  away  all  sin, 
and  saves  the  world.  It  is  the  force  that  governs  the 
world.  We  can  not  define,  explain  or  comprehend 
the  fullness  of  this  essence  of  life,  light  and  power 
of  God,  except  as  we  fed  it,  and-  note  its  fruits  in 
ourselves  and  others.  Our  logic  and  our  rhetoric 
are  at  fault,  inadequate  in  all  such  impossible  work. 
It  is  like  the  Infinite  Divinity  addressed  to  finite 
capacity,  and  operating  like  the  elements  of  life,  in 
ways  and  by  means  not  clearly  comprehensible  by 
human  reason.  We  accept  the  fact  as  we  do  a 
mother's  love,  not  from  argument,  but  from  a  sort 
of  innate  conviction  —  an  intuition,  a  divine  instinct, 
which  impresses  us,  we  know  not  how.  There  is  a 
realm  our  reason  has  not  explored  ;  a  depth  our 
science  has  not  reached.  Out  from  it  flows  the  light 
that  dispels  darkness,  the  good  that  overcomes  evil. 
Its  revelations  do  not  confound,  but  instruct  our 
reason  ;  its  precepts  are  the  guide  to  good  actions. 

' '  You  spoke  just  now  of  the  great  power  of  God 
ruling  the  storm.  Many  people,  as  the  poet  says  of 
the  Indian  — 


78  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

Sees  God  in  clouds,  and  hears  Him  in  the  wind. 
But  now  that  the  storm  subsides,  the  winds  have 
ceased,  the  thunder  rolls  over  the  other  side  of 
Lebanon,  and  the  stars  begin  to  sparkle  over  the 
great  sea,  do  you  not  see  a  more  striking  proof  of 
the  presence  and  power  of  God  than  in  the  fury  and 
confusion  of  the  seemingly  unregulated  storm,  that 
so  much  alarmed  some  of  you  ? " 

"You,  Daimbert,"  interrupted  Godfrey,  with  a 
half  suppressed  laugh. 

"And  you,  too,  I  guess,"  added  Tancred.  "I 
confess  I  do  not  like  such  frightful  storms,  nor  such 
places  as  this.  I  can't  be  cool  and  collected,  as  Capi- 
tano  is.  I  wish  I  could." 

"We  are  not  so  used  to  it  as  he  is,"  said  Daim- 
bert, becoming  courageous  as  the  storm  passed  away. 

"It  is  not  all  in  use,  by  any  means,"  answered 
the  Captain.  "I  have  known  old  tars  become  most 
terrified  in  apparent  dangers,  especially  those  who 
talked  loudest  about  their  courage  in  fair  weather. 
It  is  easy  enough  to  be  valiant  in  peace,  and  to  be 
good  Christians  when  there  are  no  temptations  or 
trials." 

The  last  clouds  had  disappeared,  and  the  stars 
thickly  studded  the  heavens,  shining  with  a  brilliancy 
unrivaled  in  any  other  region  of  earth.  Objects  far 
away  could  be  seen  very  distinctly.  The  sparkling 
waters  of  the  Levant  could  be  seen  over  the  foot 
hills,  spreading  away  in  the  vast  expanse.  Below 
them  meandered,  like  a  Avhite  ribbon  carelessly 
stretched  in  wavy  lines  on  a  crumpled  dress,  the  Nahr 


FLIGHT.  79 

Barook.  Not  far  away  in  the  deep  wady  they  de- 
scried a  castle.  Pointing  to  it,  Malek  said,  "  Muc- 
tara  ;  "  beyond,  a  little  to  the  right,  crowning  a  con- 
ical hill,  a  large  white  structure  he  called  "Djoun." 
Mr.  Tudela  said  it  was  the  residence  of  Lady  Hester 
Stanhope.  "Eowa  (yes),  Stanhope,"  said  Malek, 
pleased  he  could  explain  so  much. 

It  was  near  morning,  and  the  party  was  fatigued 
in  body  and  in  mind,  which  they  all  felt,  now  the  ex- 
citement seemed  to  be  over.  They  looked  about  for 
places  of  rest.  Malek  ventured  farther  into  the 
cavern,  but  found  nothing  softer  than  the  stone  for 
beds.  The  party  preferred  to  remain  near  the  mouth, 
where  they  had  sat  during  the  storm.  Malek  looked 
about,  and  grew  uneasy.  He  tried  to  make  them 
understand  something,  but  failed.  Whether  he 
feared  new  dangers  from  wild  beasts  or  wild  men, 
they  could  not  tell.  One  thing  they  knew,  he  did 
not  want  to  go  further  ;  for  when  they  motioned  and 
started  as  if  to  proceed,  he  became  alarmed,  and  mo- 
tioned them  back  and  to  be  at  rest.  When  they 
motioned  him  to  sit  or  lie  beside  them,  he  refused, 
and  looked  wildly  about  him,  and  started  as  if  to 
leave.  They  rose  to  follow.  At  once  and  decidedly 
he  motioned  them  back,  saying,  "No  come,  How- 
adjis,  "  but  started  immediately,  and  was,  in  an  in- 
stant, out  of  sight. 

A  new  terror  now  seized  them.  They  were  alone. 
The  guide  Avhom  they  trusted  had  left  them.  They 
knew  not  the  land,  nor  the  language,  nor  the  troubles 


80  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE 

of  this  strange  people.  They  had  their  clothing  and 
the  evidence  of  funds  in  England,  with  a  small 
amount  of  Turkish  coin  and  some  sovereigns.  They 
needed  more  than  money,  and  they  felt  their  poverty. 
Daimbert  became  more  terrified  than  ever.  Mr. 
Tudela  was  anxious,  but  calm  and  hopeful.  Capi- 
tano  was  full  of  courage,  and  more  demonstrative 
than  ever.  "This  is  nothing,1'  said  he,  laughing. 
"I  have  seen  many  darker  days.  -What  if  we  were 
in  a  boat  out  on  the  broad  sea,  a  thousand  miles  from 
land,  tossed  and  driven  by  fierce  winds  and  rolling 
waves,  with  no  more  to  eat  than  we  have  here,  and 
no  prospect  of  any  thing  to  support  life,  if  kept 
above  water,  but  to  kill  and  eat  one  of  our  crew. 
What  then,  Mr.  Daimbert  ?  I  think  you  would  be 
killed  first,  as  the  least  useful  and  most  complain- 
ing." 

"Oh,  now,  stop  that,"  cried  Godfrey.  "You  are 
too  bad.  Don't  tell  us  your  wicked  yarns  to  frighten 
us." 

"  We  are  frightened  enough  on  land,  without  fol- 
lowing you  out  to  sea,"  said  Tancred,  trying  to  show 
courage.  "  I  am  not  afraid  we  shall  starve." 

"What  did  you  do?"  faintly  asked  Daimbert, 
always  anxious  about  results. 

"Do?  Why,  just  what  you  should  do  now.  We 
put  our  trust  in  the  Lord.  Where  else  can  we  look 
for  deliverance,  when  all  other  help  is  gone  ? " 

"And  you  were  saved  ?  " 

"Saved?  Yes,  or  I  shouldn't  be  here.  Strange, 
Mr.  Daimbert,  you  have  no  more  faith  when  you 


FLIGHT.  81 

think  you  have  so  much  religion.  I  don't  mean  your 
creed  faith,  but  the  real  thing  —  strong  confidence, 
firm  trust,  full  assurance  that  rises  right  up  in  you 
and  makes  you  feel,  almost  know,  that  God,  who 
governs  all  things,  is  your  Father,  and  loves  you, 
and  will  surely  do  you  good,  somehow,  somewhere, 
sometime.  This  shallow  kind  of  make-believe 
religion,  that  is  fashionable,  don't  amount  to  more 
than  straws  drifted  by  the  winds.  Ever  since  I  have 
been  with  you,  you  have  been  talking  to  me  about 
religion,  as  though  you  were  full  of  it,  and  I  had 
none.  Well,  I  haven't  much,  I  confess,  none  to  brag 
of;  but  I  wouldn't  give  a  fig  for  a  religion  that 
would  leave  me  to  quiver  and  shiver  all  over  as  you 
do  when  a  little  squall  comes  up,  as  if  the  world  was 
coming  to  ruin,  beyond  all  cure." 

"Well,  what  if  it  does  come  to  an  end,  as  surely 
it  will  to  all  of  us  ?  "  asked  Tancred,  seriously. 

"  Still  trust  in  God.  Is  He  not  the  same  then  as 
now,  there  as  here  ?  Jesus  trusted  Him  before  Caia- 
phas  and  Pilate  and  on  the  cross.  He  does  not 
change  ;  and,  because  He  does  not,  we  can  trust  Him. 
It  was  a  sad  day  for  the  church  when  prelates  voted 
God  to  be  an  infinite  man,  almost  a  demon,  and  re- 
quired every  body  else  to  think  so.  Then  religion 
became  a  form  and  not  a  fact,  and  faith  lost  its  power 
of  support." 

"  I  declare,  you  are  a  strange  mortal,  Capitano," 
said  Godfrey,  rallying  him.  "You  are  unlike  your- 
self. You  have  thought " 

"  How  so  ? "  hastily  interrupted  the  Captain.     "  I 


82  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

know  what  you  mean.  Because  I  am  not  always 
thrusting  my  notions  upon  you  and  talking  about  my 
own  piety,  and  other  people's  sins  and  errors,  about 
personal  conviction  and  conversion,  which  is  all  bet- 
ter known  to  God  than  it  is  to  ourselves  ;  and  now, 
when  there  is  a  fair  opportunity  to  test  these  values, 
you  think  me  a  strange  mortal.  It  may  be  I  am 
strange.  It  is  an  old  saying  that  '  truth  is  stranger 
than  fiction. ' ' 

All  remained  quiet  for  some  time.  The  Captain 
broke  the  silence  by  saying  in  a  pleasant,  humble 
tone,  '"If  I  have  been  abrupt  in  what  I  have  said,  or 
done  wrong,  I  pray  you  forgive  me,  Mr.  Tudela. 
In  joining  your  company  as  a  traveler,  I  have  no 
right  to  interfere,  in  any  way,  to  disturb  the  peace 
and  quietness  of  your  party.  It  has  been  a  motto 
of  my  life,  '  Never  go  where  not  wanted. '  I  can  not 
stay  when  I  find  it  out." 

" Not  at  all,"  pleasantly  replied  Mr.  Tudela.  "On 
the  contrary,  I  have  not  only  been  much  pleased 
with  your  conversation,  but  glad  these  young  men 
have  heard  it.  Free  thoughts  and  free  speech  can 
displease  none  but  those  in  error  ;  and  it  may  do 
them  good.  I  hope  we  may  profit  by  the  sentiments 
you  have  expressed.  None  of  us  give  attention 
practically,  as  we  ought,  to  subjects  which  are  of  the 
greatest  importance  to  our  present  and  prospective 
well-being.  The  young,  especially,  fail  to  do  so.  In 
every  thing  they  are  taught  too  much  theory  and  too 
little  practical  knowledge.  Systems  are  formed  by 
scoring,  hewing,  planing  and  polishing  the  truth, 


FLIGHT.  83 

coloring  and  mixing  in  a  full  share  of  accepted  errors, 
and  so  making  a  mosaic  to  be  admired.  Then  the 
choicest  methods  are  adopted,  and  the  sharpest  poli- 
cies practiced  to  attract,  gather  and  train  adherents 
in  a  way  to  multiply  numbers  and  secure  wealth  and 
popularity.  Once  attached,  persons  become  incor- 
porated unawares,  and  prejudiced  in  favor  of  what 
they  have  never  understood  nor  carefully  examined, 
and  ever  after  consent  to  follow  and  support,  moving 
within  the  appointed  circuit,  not  daring  to  step  over 
the  boundary,  though  they  see  open  and  fairer  fields 
beyond.  Discouraged  and  sometimes  disgusted  with 
the  hampers  and  insincerity,  they  break  loose  and 
leap  all  barriers,  turn  their  backs  upon  both  good 
and  evil,  the  true  and  the  false  in  the  system,  and 
wander  forth,  amid  uncertainties,  without  searching 
or  accepting,  but  rejecting,  because  not  willing  to 
winnow  the  chaff  from  the  wheat." 

It  seemed  somewhat  singular  that,  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, as  we  have  described,  the  minds  of  our 
travelers  should  be  so  much  occupied  with  such  sub- 
jects. But  when  it  is  remembered  that,  not  only 
society  itself  but  the  governments  are,  to  a  large  ex- 
tent, and  nominally,  in  all  cases,  formed  on  religious 
distinctions,  it  is  not  strange  thoughts  like  those  here 
recorded  should  find  expression.  And  it  might  be 
added  also,  as  the  reader  will  observe,  that  one  of 
the  party  was  a  theorist,  or  more  properly  a  quietest 
in  matters  of  religious  opinion  and  practice,  never 
venturing  to  think  or  act  in  deviation  from  the  drawn 
line  of  human  authority  ;  while  the  two  elders,  hav- 


84  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

ing  thought  deeply  and  felt  much,  were  willing  to 
act  wisely  and  freely  in  matters  of  faith  and  con- 
science. The  other  two  were  comparatively  indif- 
ferent, having  never  seriously  set  about  an  investiga- 
tion of  such  matters. 

The  remaining  short  hours  of  the  night  wore 
away  heavily.  Fatigue  overcame  the  anxieties  of 
the  young  men,  and  they  fell  into  unquiet  sleep,  in 
uncomfortable  positions  The  Captain  desired  Mr. 
Tudela  to  compose  himself  and  sleep,  assuring  him 
he  would  stand  watch  and  give  due  warning  if  new 
danger  approached.  The  attempt  to  sleep  was  futile  ; 
so  they  spent  the  short  time  in  low  conversation  on 
various  topics,  mostly  about  what  had  transpired, 
their  dragomen,  the  loss  of  their  clothes  and  travel- 
ing gear,  what  they  should  do,  and  the  probable  out-, 
come  of  these  strange  proceedings.  They  could 
arrive  at  no  definite  conclusions  on  any  thing.  When 
the  name  and  home  of  Ameena  was  mentioned,  there 
was  a  marked  change  in  the  tones  of  their  voices. 

"I  wonder  what  has  become  of  her,"  said  the 
Captain.  ' '  She  is,  without  exception,  the  completest 
woman  I  have  met  —  I  hope  they  have  not  harmed 
her  and  those  sweet  children,"  he  added  slowly  and 
anxiously. 

"I  hope  not,"  added  Mr.  Tudela,  "I  should  be 
very  sorry  if  she  should  suffer  on  our  account.  It 
is  plain  that  it  was  our  presence  which  caused  the 
commotion.  It  is  very  sad  to  think  she  shall  be  in- 
jured because  we  happened  to  be  there." 

"We  were  led  there  by  that  singular  fellow.    I 


FLIGHT.  •  85 

wonder  who  or  what  he  is.  He  must  be  some  way 
connected  with  her,  for  they  seemed  to  understand 
each  other  —  her  servant  probably.  She  must  have 
told  him  what  to  do  with  us,  for  she  told  us  to  follow 
him.  Singular  how  well  she  spoke.  How  pleasant 
she  looked !  Where  could  she  have  learned  our 
language,  and  the  French  ?  They  don't  know  either 
here. " 

"This  is  a  wonderful  country,"  added  Mr.  Tudela. 
"The  inhabitants  are  as  singular,  complex  and  vari- 
ous as  the  scenery.  The  rudest  and  the  roughest 
mingle  with  the  polished  and  refined  in  matter  and 
in  mind.  I  never  traveled  in  a  country  so  grand  in 
mountains,  so  sweet  in  valleys,  so  diversified  in  every 
thing,  as  the  Lebanon.  From  the  almost  tropical 
climate  of  the  sea-coast ;  from  fields  of  oranges, 
lemons,  citrons  and  palms,  we  ascend,  in  a  day,  to 
the  region  of  naked  rocks  and  perpetual  snows.  The 
way  between  is  filled  with  ridges  of  beetling  cliffs  ; 
steep  terraced  hills,  crowned  with  crumbling  mon- 
asteries, forests  of  cedar,  pine  and  oak  ;  productive 
plains  ;  patches  of  desert ;  charming  and  delicious 
valleys  ;  beautiful  streams  bursting  from  large  fount- 
ains or  gathered  from  innumerable  rills  which  purl 
down  from  the  mountains,  now  flowing  soft  and 
sweet  and  musical  through  rich  meadows  ;  orchards 
of  figs  and  olives,  groves  of  mulberry  and  walnut, 
vineyards  of  luxurious  grapes,  and  gardens  of  most 
delicate  flowers ;  here  and  there  bordered  with 
thrifty  oleanders,  sweet  jessamine,  and  other  flower- 
ing shrubs,  overhung  with  sprawling  vines,  some- 


86  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

times  reaching  quite  over  the  streams  and  spreading 
along  hedge  rows,  forming  a  wilderness  of  beauty. 
The  streams  glide  carelessly  over  their  pebbly  beds, 
joyous  as  birds  in  springtime  ;  now  glide  in  beauti- 
ful cascatelles  ;  now  wander  through  a  dark  abyss  or 
darker  caverns  ;  now  leap -and  rush  down  a  narrow 
gorge,  then  rest  and  move  in  a  gentle  passage  towards 
the  gigantic  precipice  down  which  they  dash  in  foam- 
ing spray,  and  plunge  to  the  lower  plain,  winding 
their  way  to  the  shore  of  the  great  sea,  where  they 
are  lost  in  its  blue  waters.  Add  to  all  this  the  innu- 
merable villages  nestled  all  about  the  varied  land- 
scape, with  the  castles  of  Sheiks  and  Emirs  promi- 
nent in  them,  and  such  a  scene  of  beauty  and 
grandeur  is  presented  as  is  rarely  found  on  any 
other  portion  of  the  globe.  But  the  inhabitants  are 
as  varied,  rough  and  little  known  as  the  surface  of 
the  land." 

"People  are  the  hardest  of  any  thing  on  earth  to 
find  out,"  added  the  Captain.  "  Why,  most  of  them 
don't  know  themselves.  If  they  did,  we  should  have 
a  better  and  happier  world.  Most  of  us  should  find 
we  know  but  little." 

"But  what  becomes  familiar,  we  too  readily  ac- 
cept, on  credit,  especially  when  from  what  seems  a 
higher  source." 

"There  lies  the  difficulty.  When  we  fall  in  with 
people  different  from  ourselves,  we  judge  them  by 
ourselves,  and  censure  and  condemn  what  does  not 
please  us  without  inquiry  into  actual  merits.  We  are 
too  selfish.  Much  that  passes  for  religion  is  little 


FLIGHT.  87 

more  than  concentrated  selfishness.  By  comparing 
ourselves  among  ourselves,  we  are  not  wise.  It  is 
better  to  judge  not  at  all,  unless  it  be  righteous 
judgment." 

"It  is  doubtless  so;  but  when  careful  and  con- 
scientious in  making  up  our  minds,  we  naturally 
think  ourselves  right,  and  that  what  does  not  agree 
with  our  convictions  is  wrong.  As  we  are  not  im- 
maculate, but  imperfect,  we  do  wrong  if  we  claim 
infallibility  for  ourselves  or  any  mortals,  or  assume 
the  right  to  pass  final  judgment  on  others  by  our 
own  standard.  The  business  of  every  man  is  to  avail 
himself  of  all  the  means  in  his  power,  to  obtain  cor- 
rect knowledge  of  every  thing  true  and  good  and 
useful,  and  then  apply  such  knowledge  to  the  whole 
conduct  of  his  life,  and  impart  it  as  far  and  fast  as 
he- can  for  the  benefit  of  his  fellow  men,  for  the  im- 
provement of  the  world.  The  attempt  to  sustain 
Christianity  by  declaring  one  man  infallible,  is  as 
false  as  it  is  foolish  ;  because  he  is  made  infallible  by 
the  votes  of  fallible  men.  All  these  Maronites,  of 
whom  we  have  learned  so  many  evil  things,  think  the 
decision  of  the  Pope  conveyed  through  his  nuncio  to 
the  patriarch,  bishops  and  priests,  is  really  the  judg- 
ment of  God,  and  must  be  obeyed  in  every  particu- 
lar, and  at  every  sacrifice,  even  to  the  tearing  asun- 
der the  tenderest  and  holiest  ties  of  human  affec- 
tions." 

"  I  have  seen,  that  abomination  where  I  have  been, 
and  it  seems  to  me  that  all  priestly  authority  is 
double-distilled  selfishness.  Priests  have  been  known 


88  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

to  do  the  vilest,  corruptest,  meanest  and  most  damna- 
ble de,eds  ;  yet  who  ever  knew  them  to  confess  a  fault 
or  repair  an  injury  ?  They  may  mumble  at  the  con- 
fessional, and  get  pardoned  by  men  as  corrupt  as 
themselves,  and  think  they  have  squared  accounts 
with  God,  while  still  cheating,  hindering  and  abusing 
His  children.  Think  me  not  uncharitable  ;  but  I 
have  no  patience  to  endure  such  hypocrisies." 

"Each  man  and  all  men  are,  in  the  nature  of  their 
being,  held  personally  responsible  to  a  universal  law, 
applicable  in  all  cases,  to  every  thought  and  every 
act,  to  the  least  as  to  the  greatest.  From  the  opera- 
tion of  that  law  there  can  be  no  escape.  For  all 
who  obe}r.  there  are  rewards  ;  for  all  who  disobey, 
there  are  punishments  —  results  which  inevitably  fol- 
low, as  certainly  as  effect  follows  cause.  On  the  per- 
fectness  and  permanency  of  this  principle  rests  the 
whole  structure  of  the  Divine  Government.  Any 
interference  in  any  part  would  impair  the  perfectness 
and  beauty  of  the  whole,  and  destroy  all  confidence 
in  an  Overruling  Providence.  It  is  the  basis  of  true 
religion,  faith,  hope  and  charity.  It  is  the  revelation 
of  the  soundest  philosophy,  and  the  lesson  of  the 
best  science.  Jesus  obeyed  the  law  in  its  applica- 
tion to  man,  in  His  holiest  relations,  and  made 
it  honorable.  He  taught  the  truest  science,  the 
highest  art,  the  sublimest  philosophy,  and  became 
the  head  of  every  man  —  the  Savior  of  the  world/' 

The  Captain  added  no  comment.  All  was  silent, 
save  a  slight  noise  of  the  dripping  water  which  still 


FLIGHT.  89 

flowed  from  the  rocks  above.     The  young  men  slept 
fitfully  ;  the  elders  lived  in  their  own  reflections. 

Mr.  Tudela  marveled  at  the  intelligence  of  the 
Captain,  so  different  in  this  conversation  from  what 
he  had  seemed  before.  Instead  of  a  rough  seaman, 
he  was  manifestly  a  man  of  deep  thought  and  much 
culture  and  refinement  of  feeling.  There  was  a  mys- 
tery about  him  and  his  past  which  Mr.  Tudela  could 
not  comprehend.  There  was  so  much  frankness, 
clearness,  honesty,  he  could  not  fail  to  approve  and 
even  admire  ;  and  he  hoped  to  find  out  more  of  his 
history  in  their  further  intercourse. 


A    PECULIAR    EEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

A   SINGULAR  AND   SAD   REVELATION. 

The  earliest  rays  of  the  morning  twilight  glim- 
mered faintly  over  Tom  et  Niha,  dimming  the  luster 
of  the  brilliant  stars  which  had  kept  constant  watch 
since  the  storm  had  passed  away,  and  flowed  down 
towards  the  sea,  revealing  faintly  the  innumerable 
peaks  which  stud  the  western  slopes  of  the  Lebanon 
range.  Darkness  still  prevailed  in  the  valleys,  and 
stars  still  lingered  in  the  skies.  The  cool  breezes 
slightly  increased  and  rustled  the  leaves  on  the  few 
shrubs  which  took  root  in  the  crevices  of  the  rocks. 
A  distant  rumbling  sound,  as  if  of  a  heavy  water- 
fall, was  heard  in  one  direction,  and  a  dashing, 
splashing  sound  in  another. 

Mr.  Tudela,  wearied  with  his  uneasy  position, 
moved  cautiously  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  cave  and 
leaned  against  the  rock,  looking  over  the  wild  land- 
scape dimly  spread  before  him.  He  was  deeply 
occupied  with  his  own  thoughts ;  so  much  so,  that 
nothing  he  saw  impressed  him  beyond  a  feeling  of 
anxiety  for  himself  and  those  in  his  charge. 

Suddenly  he  was  startled  by  the  sight  of  a  human 
form  gliding  quickly  by  him,  coming  from  tlje  inner 
cave.  Who  could  it  be  ?  It  was  none  of  his  party. 
The  dress  and  appearance  were  strange,  wild,  fright 


A  SINGULAR  AND   SAD    REVELATION.  91 

ful.  Before  he  could  fix  his  attention,  the  appari- 
tion turned  a  corner  of  the  rocks  and  was  out  of 
sight. 

The  Captain  had  seen  the  image,  and  came  quickly 
to  the  side  of  Mr.  Tudela.  Both  were  surprised  and 
alarmed ;  but  neither  attempted  an  explanation. 
Was  the  cavern  haunted,  inhabited  by  bandits,  or 
had  this  man,  like  themselves,  found  shelter  in  it 
from  the  storm  ?  They  knew  the  land  was  infested 
with  marauders  who  lived  by  robbery  and  the  plun- 
der of  the  fellahs,  merchants  and  travelers.  They 
had  passed  the  scenes  of  recent  robberies  ;  and  this 
might  be  one  of  a  pack  who  infest  the  mountains. 
The  thought  alarmed  them.  They  consulted  for  a 
moment  in  a  low  tone,  then  cautiously  aroused  the 
young  men,  whispering  to  them  to  make  no  noise, 
but  come  quickly  out  and  follow  them. 

Daimbert  started  with  alarm,  crying  out,  "Is 
there  more  trouble  ?  " 

"Hush,  hush,  don't  speak,"  whispered  the  Cap- 
tain, "  but  come  along  at  once." 

The  others,  starting  hastily  with  eyes  half  open, 
tumbled  over  loose  stones  and  fell  sprawling  together. 
At  that  moment  a  man  emerged  suddenly  from  the 
thick  darkness  of  the  cavern,  cautiously  looking  out 
upon  our  party,  and  proceeding  towards  them.  He 
was  clad  in  the  dress  and  armor  of  a  mountaineer ; 
two  large  pistols,  a  yatagan  and  a  rapier  thrust  in 
his  belt.  A  fierce  glance  cast  upon  them  as  he  came 
into  the  light  of  the  young  morning,  transfixed 
them.  They  stood  motionless,  as  if  waiting  their 


92  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

doom.  He  looked  steadily  at  them  for  a  few  mo 
ments,  when,  instead  of  seizing  pistol  or  rapier,  he 
raised  his  right  hand  to  his  forehead  and  bowed  his 
head  low,  then  rising,  he  bowed  again  as  his  hand 
fell  and  rested  on  his  heart ;  then  becoming  erect,  he 
stepped  towards  them,  saying,  "  Sabbah-el-kieb.'1'' 
They  knew  this  all  meant  a  "good  morning''  and  a 
proof  of  friendliness.  They  were  relieved,  and 
glances  of  joy  passed  from  one  to  the  other.  It  was 
as  a  pardon  or  reprieve  to  one  under  sentence  of 
death. 

The  stranger  spoke  several  sentences  in  Arabic, 
which  they  did  not  understand.  They  tried  to  make 
themselves  understood  by  words  and  signs.  It  was 
in  vain.  Neither  was  the  wiser  for  the  attempted 
conversation. 

The  condition  of  our  party  was  critical.  They 
knew  not  what  to  do  —  which  way  to  turn  their  steps. 
To  attempt  to  return,  if  they  could  find  their  way, 
would  not  do.  They  had  fled  from  danger  there. 
They  hud  no  means  to  go  forward  without  a  guide ; 
to  remain  would  be  to  starve. 

The  light  had  increased  so  much  that  the  sea  and 
objects  along  the  coast  were  distinctly  visible.  Sev- 
eral villages  were  in  sight,  and  in  a  deep  gorge  far 
below  them  they  had  glimpses  of  the  Nahr  Barook. 

Pointing  to  a  village,  Mr.  Tudela  asked  the  stran- 
ger, "Muctara?" 

He  replied,  "Bathir."  Then  himself  pointing 
farther  to  the  right,  "  Muctara ; "  changing  the  direc- 
tion slightly,  "  Amrna-tur ; "  then  "Djoun;"  then 


A  SINGULAR  AND  SAD    REVELATION.  93 

lifting  his  hand  and  dropping  his  finger,  as  if  point- 
ing over  the  hills,  "Seyde"  (Sidon).  Turning  far- 
ther to  the  left,  and  reaching  out  his  arm,  "Tsur" 
(Tyre).  Thus  he  pointed  out  various  localities,  few 
of  which  they  remembered,  except  Jezzin,  Jermuk, 
Kul  Shukif,  Tibnin,  Deir  Mukhullis.  Swinging  his 
hand  over  the  rough  region  between  the  mountains, 
the  river  and  the  sea,  he  said,  ;'Belad  es  Shukif ;" 
then  to  the  right  with  a  similar  motion,  "  Es  Shoof — 
Muctara,  Sheik  Said  Jumblat,"  and  pointing  beyond, 
"Deir  el  Kamar  —  Sheik  Naseef  Abou  Nekad," 
dropping  the  point  of  his  finger,  "Btedin —  Emir 
Beshir  Shahaab,"  and  shook  his  head. 

The  direction  of  the  last  named  places  indicated 
to  our  party  their  relative  position.  But  to  return 
they  dared  not.  The  threatenings  of  the  previous 
night  warned  them  of  dangers  in  that  direction.  To 
continue  where  they  were  would  be  to  starve,  per- 
haps to  be  murdered.  To  proceed  along  the  moun- 
tain side  would  be  no  better.  While  in  this  posture 
of  indecision  and  irresolution,  the  most  unfortunate 
and  tormenting  in  which  human  minds  can  be  placed, 
the  sun  rolled  up  his  red  disk  over  the  mountain  sum- 
mit and  sent  down  sheets  of  gold  over  the  wide  land- 
scape before  them. 

There  is  something  so  grand  and  beautiful  in  the 
works  of  God  in  nature,  that  a  mind,  once  attracted 
by  their  overpowering  influence,  is  unconsciously 
drawn  away  from  itself  and  becomes  ravished  in  the 
contemplation  of  objects  which  impress  themselves 
so  deeply  that  all  else  is  forgotten  for  the  time.  Per- 


94  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

sonal  trials  and  troubles  fade  with  the  morning  star- 
light. Continual  introspection  will  wither  the  soul 
and  blast  the  brightest  hopes.  It  is  from  without  we 
drink  in  nourishment  and  strength.  An  anchor  cast 
into  the  hold  of  a  ship  is  no  protection  in  a  storm. 
God  is  gracious  in  bestowing  diversions  for  the  mind. 

For  some  time  all  were  silent,  lost,  apparently, 
in  viewing  the  splendors  spread  before  them.  To 
analyze  and  describe  where  all  was  sublimely  grand, 
and  remark  or  call  attention  to  any  one  object,  was 
impossible  where  all  were  absorbed  in  what  was  seen. 
Their  countenances  were  lighted  with  a  cheerfulness 
appropriate  to  all  before  them.  Secret  but  mighty 
is  the  power  of  goodness  and  beauty  when  seen  with- 
out a  veil.  ' '  The  pure  in  heart  see  God. " 

Daimbert  was  the  first  to  disturb  the  quiet  admir- 
ation, "This  is  indeed  beautiful  beyond  comparison. 

Every  prospect  pleases, 
And  only  man  is  vile. 

We  are  no  safer  here  than  if  all  were  barren  as  a 
desert  or  cold  as  Greenland." 

"We  are  safe  every-where,  Daimbert,  if  our  trust 
is  in  Him  who  does  all  things  well,"  answered  Mr. 
Tudela  calmly.  "We  should  be  grateful  for  the 
good  we  have,  and  enjoy  it  wisely  to  prove  we  are 
not  unworthy  of  more." 

"Do  you  think  we  are  safe  here  ?  "  asked  Daim- 
bert, drawing  near  to  Mr.  Tudela  and  looking  very 
anxious. 

"I  have  no  more  knowledge  of  security  than  you 


A  SINGULAR  AND   SAD    REVELATION.  $5 

have,  but  a  firmer  trust  and  a  brighter  hope.  We 
may  perish  by  starvation  or  by  the  spears  of  robbers 
but  — 

With  a  shudder,  Daimbert  rushed  to  Mr.  Tudela, 
exclaiming,  "Do  you  think  so?  " 

Catching  the  alarm,  Godfrey  and  Tancred,  came 
closer,  as  if  to  obtain  protection  from  their  guardian. 

The  transition  from  the  most  pleasing  and  pro- 
found sensations  to  the  deepest  dejection  and  extrav- 
agant fears,  is  sometimes  so  abrupt  and  extreme  that 
poor  human  bodies  are  shattered,  and  the  cords  of 
reason  and  of  life  are  broken.  The  bare  dread  of 
horrors  that  may  come,  are  often  worse  than  realities 
endured,  more  real  and  fatal  in  their  results  to  those 
of  timorous  hearts.  Those  so  constituted  ought  not 
to  be  censured  for  a  natural  weakness,  and  certainly 
it  is  dangerous  to  trifle  with  them,  to  alarm,  or 
threaten,  and  terrify  them.  Such  is  not  the  method 
of  the  Divine  dealings  with  the  children  of  men. 
The  sacred  Word  teaches  to  "avoid  threatenings. " 
Education  has  much  to  do  in  such  cases.  The  fright- 
ful stories  of  robbers,  ghosts  and  goblins,  and  more 
serious  ones  about  the  devil  and  his  works  as  opposed 
to  God  and  beyond  his  control,  make  deep  impres- 
sions in  childhood,  which  reason  and  a  better  knowl- 
edge of  revelation  can  with  difficulty  eradicate  in 
maturer  years.  It  is  fortunate  for  the  present  gen- 
eration that  such  teaching  is  not  so  common  in  nur- 
sery tales,  works  of  fiction,  or  Sunday  sermons,  as 
in  former  years. 

Daimbert  had   been    taught    the   foolish   stories 


96  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

found  in  nursery  books  and  listened  with  profound 
attention  to  more  dreadful  ones  told  him  in  later 
years,  and  read  them  in  papers  and  books.  Being 
naturally  credulous,  he  believed  them  to  be  true.  So 
deeply  was  he  impressed  by  them,  that  he  feared  the 
dark,  could  not  sleep  without  a  light  in  his  room,  nor 
go  out  alone  after  night-fall.  He  believed  in  the  in- 
numerable signs  about  the  moon  and  stars  and  mun- 
dane objects,  and  relied  upon  them  more  than  upon 
reason  and  experience.  He  studied  dream  books, 
and  consulted  fortune-tellers,  and  regretted  he  could 
not  find  books  on  astrology  and  divination.  In  short, 
he  lived  in  an  unreal  world.  The  shadings  of  his 
youthful  mind  came  with  him  to  his  young  manhood 
and  hardened  into  prejudices  against  the  plain  deduc- 
tions of  reason,  the  facts  of  science,  and  daily  ex- 
perience, as  well  as  the  simple  teachings  of  Chris- 
tianity. He  preferred  the  marvelous,  the  strange, 
the  mysterious,  the  incomprehensible.  To  him  the 
essence  and  vital  power  of  religion  consisted  in  what 
he  could  -not  understand,  nor  any  body  explain. 
The  plain  duties  taught  in  the  gospels  and  epistles 
he  considered  insufficient,  though  faithfully  performed 
according  to  his  best  ability  and  with  feelings  of 
devoutest  reverence  of  God  and  holy  things.  He 
had  come  to  believe  that  some  supernatural,  or  rather, 
unnatural  emotions  must  deeply  excite  his  feelings, 
and  subjects  beyond  the  solution  of  the  most  advanced 
in  the  knowledge  of  things  sacred  and  profane,  must 
be  kept  constantly  before  him,  or  he  could  not  please 
God  and  secure  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 


A  SINGULAR   AND   SAD    REVELATION.  97 

It  is  no  marvel  that  a  mind  so  formed  should  suf- 
fer the  keenest  tortures  where  there  is  least  reason 
to  apprehend  danger,  and  even  suspect  it  where  there 
is  no  cause.  Such  a  spirit  can  never  be  at  rest,  can 
never  be  satisfied  with  itself  or  with  others.  It  is 
ever  anxious,  suspicious,  fearful  ;  unbelieving  in  the 
divine  goodness,  in  the  omnipresence  of  wisdom,  and 
omnipotence  of  love.  It  really  denies  God,  and 
wanders  in  the  darkness  of  errors,  tossed  to  and  fro, 
and  driven  by  changing  winds  like  clouds  without 
rain.  Not  unfrequently  does  darkness  become  so 
dense  and  fears  so  great  that  the  light  of  reason  is 
extinguished  altogether,  and  the  poor  soul  becomes 
insane  and  imbecile  forever. 

Having  been  informed  of  the  state  of  Daimbert's 
mind  by  his  parents,  when  they  placed  him  in  his 
charge  for  their  foreign  travel,  Mr.  Tudela  had  been 
very  cautious  to  allow  of  no  over-excitement,  but  to 
divert,  as  far  as  possible,  his  former  habit  of  thought. 
His  parents,  though  aware  of  his  condition,  did  not  re- 
flect upon  his  early  training  ;  did  not  remember  what 
mental  and  moral  food  had  been  furnished  him  in  his 
childhood,  and  how  fear  of  danger  had  been  dwelt 
upon  as  the  chief  restraining  principle  and  only 
incentive  to  a  proper  religious  life  on  earth,  and  a 
happy  immortality  in  heaven.  Fear  had  signified  to 
him,  not  reverence,  such  as  love  creates,  but  dread 
of  what  hate  inflicts.  The  boy  had  been  restrained, 
and  always  acted,  when  tempted  to  do  wrong,  from 
fear  of  frowns,  harsh  words  and  heavy  blows,  more 
than  from  filial  respect  and  deference  to  wise  and 
G  5 


98  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

loving  superiority.  When  conscious  of  guilt,  in- 
stead of  honest  confession  and  a  hearty  forsaking, 
he  tried  to  shuffle  off  responsibility,  involve  some- 
body else,  and  palliate  his  offense,  hoping  to  escape 
a  righteous  recompense  of  reward  by  deception  or 
substitution.  He  never  felt  the  power  of  that  "  per- 
fect love  which  casts  out  fear,"  but  ever  felt  the  force 
of  that  "•  fear  which  has  torment"  Such  a  condition 
of  mind  is  very  apt,  unawares,  to  supply  pretension 
for  reality,  hypocrisy  for  devotion,  and  finally  to 
doubt  whether  there  are  such  things  as  downright 
honesty,  genuine  humility,  and  practical  reconcilia- 
tion to  the  will  of  God.  Now  that  he  had  grown  to 
young  manhood,  he  had  to  unlearn  the  lessons  of  his 
childhood  and  rise  to  a  higher  plane  of  action. 

It  is  hard  to  eradicate  wrong  impressions  made  on 
infant  minds  ;  but  more  difficult  when  hardened  into 
form  in  after  years.  In  Scripture  it  is  called  a  '  •  re- 
generation—  being  born  again— a  new  creation," 
and  it  is  virtually  so.  The  photographer  who  spoils 
a  plate  by  a  bad  impression,  must  prepare  it  anew, 
or  he  can  not  get  a  true  negative  upon  it  from  which 
to  transcribe  a  true  likeness.  It  can  be  done  ;  and 
were  it  made  the  study  and  object  of  parents  to  rear 
their  young  children  under  the  dominion  of  love  — 
teach  them  to  be  frank,  honest,  trustful,  reverent  and 
reliant  on  truth  and  righteousness,  sure  of  reaping 
in  likeness  from  what  they  sow,  receiving  what  they 
deserve,  and  all  they  deserve,  whether  good  or  evil, 
a  brighter  future  would  spread  before  them,  and  a 


A  SINGULAR   AND   SAD   REVELATION.  99 

thousand  miseries  be   escaped  as  they  pass  on  to 
enjoy  it. 

Mr.  Tudela  had  devoted  his  best  attention  to  the 
care  of  the  young  men  entrusted  to  his  charge.  He 
was  not  so  anxious  to  show  the  wonders  of  the  world, 
and  what  roan  in  the  past  has  done  to  build  and  de- 
stroy, as  he  was  to  impart  to  them  lessons  for  indi- 
vidual and  practical  life.  He  was  fully  impressed 
with  the  great  fact  that  Christianity  has  so  far  tri- 
umphed, where  received  and  understood,  that  man, 
as  a  person,  a  moral  being,  is  made  conscious  of  his 
responsibility ;  that  neither  king  nor  priest  can,  of 
right,  interfere  between  him  and  his  Maker,  nor 
absolve  him  from  his  obligation  of  obedience  to  the 
universal  law  which  rules  in  matter  and  in  mind,  in 
physics  a'nd  in  morals.  He  was  not  censorious  nor 
severe,  but  kind  and  considerate,  persuasive  and 
resolute,  inspiring  confidence  and  courage  and  a 
manly  ambition  for  honorable  success,  by  being  good 
and  doing  right.  And  he  had  succeeded  in  a  sur- 
prising degree.  The  young  men  confided  both  in  his 
desire  and  ability  to  lead  them  right.  They  clung  to 
him  as  a  safe  guide  and  sure  protector. 

A  confidence  so  entire  made  him  feel  a  double 
responsibility  ;  and  now  that  they  were  involved  in 
difficulties  so  great  and  mysterious,  he  suffered  with 
them  the  deepest  anxieties.  He  was  in  a  state  of 
complete  irresolution.  He  could  not  decide  what  to 
do.  He  grew  impatient  and  nervous.  The  short 
time  they  stood  there  seemed  an  age.  The  young 


A   PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

men  perceiving  this  change  in  him,  became  still  more 
alarmed.  They  were  silent  in  their  distress. 

The  stranger  had  disappeared  in  the  cavern. 

"Well,  there,  that  is  a  magnificent  landscape,  I 
must  confess,"  said  the  Captain,  as  he  turned  slowly 
from  his  gaze  over  the  rough  region  towards  the  sea. 
"I  do  not  remember  a  grander  one  in  all  my  voy- 
ages. Have  you  ever  seen  a  better,  Mr.  Tudela  ? " 

There  was  such  a  calmness  and  undisturbed  care- 
lessness in  his  manner  that,  for  a  moment,  all  forgot 
their  feelings  of  anxiety.  It  glanced  through  Mr. 
Tudela's  mind,  that  if  one  who  had  seen  so  much  of 
the  world  in  its  hardest  aspects,  suffered  no  agitation, 
they  should  strive  to  be  more  composed  and  resolute. 
With  an  effort  he  replied,  slowly,  "  It  is,  indeed,  very 
grand  ;  unexcelled  by  what  I  have  seen  in  the  Alps, 
in  many  respects  —  not  so  terrifically  sublime,  but 
more  varied  and  beautiful,  with  the  deep  blue  sea  for 
a  back  ground." 

"A  front  water,"  interrupted  Godfrey,  jocosely. 
"The  back  ground  is  that  dark  mountain  up  there 
behind  us." 

"I  am  glad  your  spirits  are  coming  up,  Godfrey," 
said  Mr.  Tudela.  "We  may  as  well  gird  ourselves 
to  meet  courageously  what  is  to  come,  as  to  brood 
over  dangers  which  may  never  overtake  us. " 

"What  do  you  mean?  "asked  the  Captain.  "I 
see  no  cause  for  fear.  We  are  on  the  earth.  There 
must  be  something  to  live  on  around  here.  The  peo- 
ple may  not  be  very  hospitable  nor  polite  ;  but  they 
will  not  kill  us.  Nobody  kills  for  the  love  of  killing, 


A  SINGULAR  AND  SAD    REVELATION.  101 

except  in  war.  Something  must  provoke  them  to  it 
—  ambition,  love  of  money,  religious  bigotry,  na- 
tional or  party  pride,  personal  anger,  intemperance 
—  something.  In  their  cool,  calm  moments,  nobody 
loves  to  do  evil ;  there  is  no  real  fun  in  it  for  any 
body.  I've  seen  darker  days  than  these.  There 
will  be  no  trouble,  if  we  will  keep  up  stout  hearts." 

"What  would  you  propose  to  do !"  asked  Mr. 
Tudela.  '•  Had  we  better  remain  here  or " 

He  did  not  finish  his  question.  They  were  startled 
by  the  appearance  of  two  men  bringing  a  third  out 
from  the  inner  cavern.  Their  fears  were  allayed  on 
seeing  such  an  act  of  humanity  instead  of  a  display 
of  deadly  weapons.  Coming  near,  the  Captain  stepped 
forward  to  meet  them  and  offer  assistance  to  the 
sick  or  wounded  man.  On  coming  to  the  open  air, 
one  spread  a  rug  and  they  laid  him  cautiously  upon 
it.  A  stifled  groan  escaped  the  lips  of  the  invalid, 
as  if  suffering  severely,  but  unwilling  to  express  it. 
He  looked  with  effort  off  towards  the  sea,  but  soon 
closed  his  eyes  with  a  heavy  sigh,  as  if  something 
more  than  bodily  pain  afflicted  him.  His  attendants 
showed  him  every  attention,  but  spoke  not  a  word. 

Some  minutes  passed  before  he  opened  his  eyes 
or  moved  a  muscle.  Seemingly  he  scarcely  breathed. 
They  thought  him  dying.  He  finally  drew  a  long 
breath  and  heaved  another  long  sigh.  Then  he  mut- 
tered almost  audible  sounds  as  if  trying  to  speak. 
All  listened.  One  of  his  attendants  put  his  ear  close 
to  his  lips,  anxious  to  catch  his  words.  He  soon 
shook  his  head,  and  turned  away.  The  invalid 


102  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

rested.  They  looked  upon  the  pale  cadaverous  fea- 
tures of  the  prostrate  man.  The  traces  of  sorrow 
and  suffering  were  spread  all  over  them ;  but  the 
high,  broad  forehead,  arched  eyebrows,  peculiar  nose, 
and  well-formed  mouth  indicated  a  man  of  firm  and 
resolute  character  and  generous  and  noble  impulses. 
It  was  not  the  face  of  a  Syrian.  Druse,  Maronite  or 
Metwalee.  He  must  be  a  foreigner,  Jew  or  Gen- 
tile. 

They  sat  silent,  watching  the  poor  patient  He 
breathed  more  freely  but  more  faintly.  The  Captain 
took  his  hand  and  felt  his  pulse.  The  motion  par- 
tially aroused  him.  He  opened  his  eyes  and  gazed 
wildly  around,  then  fixed  them  steadily  on  the  Cap- 
tain, but  soon  closed  them  and  heaved  a  deep  long 
sigh,  and  tried  to  turn  over.  Mr.  Tudela  and  one  of 
the  Arabs  stooped  to  assist  him.  He  uttered  a  groan 
and  rested  back,  with  a  sigh  so  sad  and  anxious  that 
it  penetrated  all  hearts.  All  were  moved  alike,  and 
each  countenance  betokened  a  common  and  lively 
sympathy.  A  reciprocal  feeling  was  established  be- 
tween them.  The  attention,  feeling,  desire,  willing 
effort,  all  centered  on  the  poor  sufferer.  Distinc- 
tions were  forgotten,  and  words  were  useless  so  long 
as  neither  question  nor  answer  came  from  him.  So 
strong  are  the  natural  affections  of  the  human  heart, 
when  selfishness  is  crucified,  and  the  deep  fountain 
is  reached  by  the  tender  appeals  of  a  suffering  fellow 
being.  When  accumulation  is  impossible,  and  noth- 
ing to  impart,  when  curiosity  is  smothered  and  char- 
ity goes  about  her  perfect  work,  the  better  faculties 


A  SINGULAR   AND   SAD   REVELATION.  103 

of  the  soul,  the  real,  the  pure,  the  good,  the  holy, 
though  long  slumbering,  neglected  and  forgotten, 
find  opportunity  to  assert  their  divine  right  and 
arouse  the  inner  man  of  the  heart  to  stand  forth  in 
his  true  position,  and  act  worthy  of  his  origin  and 
his  destiny.  Looking  upon  this  stranger  in  his  suf- 
fering, all  felt  that  he  was  a  brother  by  diviner  ties 
bhan  nation,  language,  sect  or  order  ;  and  none  were 
disposed  to  question  the  doctrine  of  a  common  brother- 
hood and  a  mutual  responsibility. 

There  is  something  good  and  beautiful  in  suffer- 
ing. Not  only  is  the  sufferer  himself  benefited  by 
practical  lessons  so  taught  him,  but  the  influence  is 
good  upon  others.  "No  suffering  for  the  present 
seemeth  joyous,  but  grievous  ;  nevertheless  afterward 
it  yieldeth  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness  to 
them  who  are  exercised  thereby."  There  is  an  after- 
wards provided  in  mercy,  wherein  the  mysteries  now 
unrevealed  to  the  ignorant,  imperfect  and  unbeliev- 
ing, shall  be  made  plain  to  the  comprehension  and 
approval  of  all,  and  the  will  and  ways  of  the  wise 
and  benevolent  Creator  shall  be  fully  justified  to  the 
joy  and  praise  of  every  heart.  How  often  does 
affliction  banish  long  and  bitter  enmities,  and  restore 
friendships  long  severed  !  On  the  battle  field,  when 
the  clash  of  arms  is  over,  conquerors  and  conquered 
meet  as  men;  forget  their  quarrels,  if  they  ever  had 
any,  and  go  about  the  better  business  of  life  ;  bury 
the  dead,  console  the  dying,  and  care  for  the  wounded. 
Humanity  rejoices  over  pride,  ambition  and  war. 
Tender  hearted,  loving  women,  the  more  perfect 


104  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

type  of  divine  humanity,  through  all  the  fray,  were 
busy  and  self-sacrificing  in  the  relief  of  suffering  in 
friend  and  foe,  wining  fame  more  glorious,  and  lau- 
rels more  fadeless  than  ever  wreathed  the  brow  of 
the  chieftain  who  returns  from  the  battle  field  with 
garments  rolled  in  blood.  The  name  of  Florence 
Nightingale  outshone  every  other  engaged  in  the 
bloody  and  needless  combats  of  the  Crimean  war. 
The  Prince  of  Peace  has  no  rival  in  the  record  of  the 
ages. 

Near  an  hour  had  passed  in  silence,  except  faint 
breathing  and  occasional  groans  from  the  apparently 
dying  man.  The  point  seemed  to  have  arrived  when 
they  could  do  no  more  than  patiently  await  the  issue, 
which  could  not  be  long  delayed.  They  thought  it 
sad  they  could  not  communicate  with  him  nor  with 
those  who  had  him  in  charge.  But  they  had  not 
tried  to  do  so,  nor  spoken  with  each  other  in  his 
presence.  It  was  also  evident  that  the  Arabs  could 
not  make  themselves  understood.  What  a  sad  con- 
dition for  the  sufferer  !  Their  compassion  was  doubly 
excited.  They  still  kept  silent  vigil  over  him,  ex- 
pecting, half  wishing,  each  breath  might  be  his  last, 
that  relief  might  be  given  him.  When  recovery  is 
impossible  and  life  a  burden,  deliverance  is  desirable. 
Happy  the  soul  that  sees  the  promised  land  over  the 
river. 

The  sun  had  risen  high  and  revealed  more  dis- 
tinctly objects  less  clearly  seen  before.  They  could 
not  prevent  occasional  glances  over  the  bold,  broad 
scenery  spread  around  them.  But  no  one  expressed 


A   SINGULAR   AND   SAD   REVELATION.  105 

his  admiration.  Hushed  was  every  sound  in  the 
presence  of  death  ;  not  a  rustle,  not  a  whisper,  lest 
the  soul  should  be  disquieted  in  pluming  for  its 
flight. 

Thus  they  sat  another  half  hour,  when  Godfrey 
saw  two  men  in  the  valley  dismount  and  fasten  their 
horses  to  small  trees,  and  start  rapidly  to  ascend  the 
mountain  towards  them  ;  but  they  soon  disappeared, 
winding  in  another  direction  ;  so  he  made  no  men- 
tion of  it.  It  was  not  long  before  the  two  men  were 
seen  crawling  up  the  ragged  side  of  the  precipice 
not  far  from  them.  They  came  round  the  point  of 
rocks,  where  the  man  had  disappeared  at  early  dawn, 
and  hurried  to  the  dying  man. 

"Bemoot,"  said  the  Arabs. 

Stooping  down,  and  laying  his  hand  cautiously  on 
the  sick  man's  shoulder,  the  guide  said:  "Void, 
Etranger,  Je  vous  enporte  un  Doctuer. " 

With  much  effort,  the  poor  man  partly  opened  his 
eyes,  and  whispered,  faintly,  "Trop  tard." 

" 'Pent-etre,  non,  Monsieur"  gently  replied  the 
doctor,  as  he  laid  his  left  hand  on  his  forehead,  and 
felt  for  his  pulse  with  his  right  fingers.  His  counte- 
nance fell,  and  he  shook  his  head.  Drawing  from 
his  pocket  a  small  case  of  vials,  he  selected  one  ; 
then  taking  a  folded  leather  cup  from  another  pocket, 
he  poured  in  a  small  quantity,  and  asked  for  sugar. 

'•'•Nous  Tb  avonspas  aucun  id"  answered  the  guide. 

"^  importe"  said  the  doctor,  and  put  the  dose 
to  the  sick  man's  lips.  At  first  he  resisted,  but 
yielded  to  the  earnest  effort  of  the  doctor,  and  with 


106  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

difficulty  swallowed  the  potion,  but  opened  not  his 
eyes  nor  moved  a  muscle. 

It  was  not  long  before  a  slight  quiver  ran  over  his 
body,  and  a  faint  flush  came  to  his  face.  Soon  he 
opened  his  eyes  wide,  and  stared  at  those  about  him. 
Two  or  three  times,  looking  at  the  Captain  earnestly, 
he  whispered  to  the  doctor,  "J?st  il  $ ?  " 

Mr.  Tudela  said,  "  He  asks  if  you  are  from ." 

"Tell  him  I  am,"  said  the  Captain. 

He  had  no  need  to  do  so,  for  the  dying  man  un- 
derstood the  words,  and  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  Cap- 
tain. He  made  an  effort  to  raise  his  hand,  as  if  to 
greet  him,  but  could  not.  Perceiving  it,  the  Captain 
came  to  him,  dropped  on  one  knee,  and  took  his 
hand,  as  if  willing  to  show  him  any  favor  in  his 
power.  A  flush  spread  over  the  face  of  the  sufferer, 
and  he  tried  to  speak.  He  moved  his  lips,  but  only 
a  faint  whisper  was  heard.  He  closed  his  eyes,  and 
turned  pale  ;  a  cold  sweat  started  from  his  forehead. 
He  roused  after  a  little,  and  stared  into  the  eyes  of 
the  Captain  more  wildly  than  before,  as  if  deter- 
mined to  make  himself  known  ;  but  failing,  his  whole 
body  blenched  in  agony. 

The  doctor  administered  another  and  larger  dose, 
which  he  eagerly  took,  but  swallowed  with  difficulty. 
After  resting  a  few  moments,  he  started  suddenly, 
and  raised  his  hand  towards  the  Captain  ;  but  it  fell 
back  on  his  breast,  and  he  dosed  his  eyes,  while  his 
countenance  expressed  the  most  exquisite  sadness. 

Mr.  Tudela  whispered  to  the  Captain,  "  He  knows 
you,  and  wants  you  to  recognize  him. " 


A   SINGULAR   AND   SAD   REVELATION.  107 

Deep  thoughtfulness  was  expressed  by  the  Cap- 
tain, as  if  trying  to  glance  over  the  past  and  recall 
this  man.  He  gazed  sharply  into  the  face  so  pale 
and  haggard,  to  find  a  former  acquaintance. 

With  the  deep  shadow  of  sadness,  the  dying  man 
slowly  opened  his  eyes  and  met  the  gaze  of  the  Cap- 
tain. A  smile  beamed  faintly  over  his  face,  and  his 
lips  moved.  The  Captain  put  his  ear  close  to  his 
lips.  A  flush  of  joy,  as  if  recognized  and  satisfied, 
lighted  up  his  whole  countenance  like  the  rays  of 
the  setting  sun,  when  darting  through  an  opening  in 
the  folds  of  a  dark  cloud,  which  made  all  somber 
before.  He  whispered  but  a  single  word. 

' '  My  God  !  "  shrieked  the  Captain,  and  fell  across 
the  breast  of  the  prostrate  man.  The  doctor,  Mr. 
Tudela  and  the  Arabs  rushed  in  an  instant,  and 
lifted  him  from  the  dying  man.  Still  kneeling,  he 
gazed  into  the  glazing  eyes,  which  heeded  no  longer 
objects  near  nor  far.  The  spirit  could  use  no  more 
the  organs  of  flesh. 

The  doctor  laid  his  hand  upon  the  heart,  and  said, 
"II  est  mort."  But  the  body  heaved  slowly  one  more 
breath,  and  all  was  at  rest. 

The  Captain  leaned  over  him,  laid  his  cheek  on 
the  pale  face,  kissed  his  forehead,  while  large,  round 
tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks.  He  rose,  started, 
turned  back  and  gazed  on  the  lifeless  form,  with  a 
wild  stare,  then  rushed  out  of  sight. 

Astonishment  filled  all  their  minds.  None  could 
give  or  guess  an  explanation.  The  Arabs  only  knew 
the  stranger  had  come  to  them  two  weeks  be- 


108  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

fore,  sick,  almost  helpless,  and  desiring  to  be  con- 
ducted to  Jerusalem.  They  started  with  him  from 
the  Hauran  four  days  ago,  but  at  his  request  turned 
towards  Beirut,  and  reached  this  place,  but  could  go 
no  further.  They  did  not  know  his  name  nor  nation  ; 
could  not  understand  his  language,  except  in  a  few 
French  sentences,  known  to  the  young  guide.  This 
morning  they  had  dispatched  their  servant  for  the 
doctor.  They  could  tell  no  more. 

The  reality  was  before  them  sad  and  solemn.  The 
man  was  dead,  a  stranger  to  them  all.  Not  one  more 
than  another  felt  the  duty  or  right  of  caring  for  the 
lifeless  body.  But  it  must  not  be  left  there  unburied, 
to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  They  felt  alike 
he  belonged  to  the  human  race,  and  that  a  burial 
must  be  furnished  him.  The  doctor  communicated 
with  the  Arabs  in  their  language,  and  with  Mr. 
Tudela  in  French.  It  was  decided  to  dispatch  the 
servant  with  the  doctor  to  the  nearest  hamlet  to  pro- 
cure tools  for  preparing  a  grave. 


THE   BURIAL.  109 


CHAPTEE   VH. 

THE   BURIAL. 

Before  they  left,  Mr.  Tudela  made  especial  inqui- 
ries of  the  doctor  about  the  condition  of  the  country, 
related  the  circumstances  of  their  being  there,  and 
asked  his  advice  for  their  future  action.  He  answered 
that  he  knew  nothing  of  present  troubles  in  the 
mountains  ;  he  had  heard  of  threatened  outbreaks  — 
no  uncommon  things  ;  that  old  piques  and  prejudices 
among  the  clans  were  likely  to  break  out  in  bloody 
forays  at  any  instant ;  but  strangers  need  not  be  in- 
volved in  them,  for  both  Druses  and  Maronites,  as 
well  as  Moslems,  were  hospitable,  and  would,  under 
no  circumstances,  allow  their  guests  to  be  molested, 
so  long  as  they  could  defend  them.  At  any  rate, 
they  might  feel  safe  now,  for  they  were  in  the  Belad 
es  Shukif,  which  was  more  tolerant,  being  inhabited 
by  all  sorts  of  religionists,  and  no  one  sect  strong 
enough  to  dominate  over  the  rest.  In  case  of  diffi- 
culty, appeals  could  be  made  to  the  consuls  at  Seyde. 

This  assurance  gave  much  relief,  especially  to 
Daimbert.  But  the  pressing  need  of  the  hour  now 
stared  them  full  in  the  face.  Should  they  go  back 
and  find  their  baggage  and  dragomen  ?  Would  they 
come  and  find  them  ?  Would  Malek  return  ?  The 
doctor  could  not  advise  them,  but  gave  them  direc- 


110  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

tions  how  to  find  their  way  to  Seyde,  only  a  long  day 
distant.  He  told  them  he  had  duties  which  demanded 
his  prompt  attention.  He  invited  them  io  call  on 
him,  if  they  should  pass  Jezzin,  and  so  by  El  Huleh, 
to  Jerusalem.  He  also  gave  some  instructions  to  the 
Arabs,  who  assured  him  they  would  assist  in  the 
burial,  and  serve  the  Inglizee,  if  they  were  needed, 
as  their  guides.  He  then  took  his  leave  and  de- 
scended, mounted  his  horse  and  rode  away. 

Mr.  Tudela  with  his  young  friends  removed  the 
body  into  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  from  the  sunshine. 
Watching  their  motions  the  Arabs  came  to  their  as- 
sistance, and  it  was  laid  carefully  in  the  shadow  of 
the  rocks.  Mr.  Tudela  proposed  that  the  young 
men  should  remain  with  it,  and  he  would  go  and 
look  for  the  Captain.  They  would  not  consent  to  do 
so.  Both  the  dead  body  and  the  living  Arabs  were 
a  terror  to  them.  Understanding  by  the  movements 
what  was  wanted,  the  latter  indicated  that  they  would 
protect  the  body  while  the  party  should  seek  the 
Captain. 

It  was  half  an  hour  before  they  returned  and  then 
without  the  object  of  their  search.  The  Arabs  ex- 
pressed surprise  and  communicated  with  each  other. 
One  went  farther  into  the  cavern  and  returned  with 
a  blanket,  which  he  spread  over  the  corpse,  and  sat 
down  near  it.  The  other  went  in  and  brought  out 
some  small  loaves  of  bread,  a  water  skin,  and  a  few 
dried  grapes.  He  poured  water  on  his  own  hands 
and  wiped  them  with  a  cloth  which  had  seen  service  ; 
then  did  so  to  all  the  rest.  He  then  sprinkled  salt 


THE    BURIAL.  Ill 

on  the  bread,  and  offered  each  a  loaf  and  a  bunch  of 
grapes,  which  none  refused.  The  salt  and  bread 
was  an  assurance  of  their  perpetual  friendship. 

Before  the  meal  was  over,  the  young  man  re- 
turned with  an  awkward  spade.  A  loaf  was  fur- 
nished him.  Mr.  Tudela,  after  eating,  went  to  hunt 
a  suitable  place  among  the  rocks  where  a  grave 
could  be  dug.  None  could  be  found.  The  Arabs 
indicated  that  they  would  be  obliged  to  descend  into 
the  valley,  where  their  horses  were  grazing.  So,  leav- 
ing one  to  watch  the  body,  they,  instead  of  following 
the  path,  clambered  down  the  rocks  and,  near  the 
foot  of  a  pine  tree,  they  proceeded  to  dig  a  grave  ; 
each  in  turn  assisting  in  the  work.  They  succeeded 
with  much  labor  in  removing  the  dirt  and  loose 
stones,  and  prepared  a  respectable  grave. 

As  they  were  returning  by  the  path,  they  saw  the 
Captain  descending  from  the  rocks  above  the  cave. 
His  countenance  wore  the  marks  of  deepest  sorrow. 
His  steps  faltered  as  if  weak  from  agony.  No  one 
accosted  him.  He  lingered  as  if  reluctant  to  come 
nearer.  They  passed  on  to  the  place  of  death.  The 
Arab  was  still  watching  his  charge. 

A  half  hour  passed  in  almost  perfect  silence.  An 
occasional  whisper  passed  from  one  to  the  other  ;  but 
all  seemed  to  be  impressed  alike  with  the  solemnity 
of  the  event  in  which  they  were  called  to  take  part. 
A  deep  mystery  hung  over  the  relation  of  the  Cap- 
tain and  the  dead  man,  and  none  was  inclined  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  last  sad  rites  without  his  approval.  So 
they  awaited  his  return,  Mr.  Tudela  went  to  him 


112  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

and  brought  him  in  without  an  inquiry  beyond  the 
duties  devolving  upon  them. 

The  blanket  belonged  to  the  stranger,  was  used 
for  a  winding  sheet.  Mr.  Tudela  passed  his  hands 
over  his  clothes  to  adjust  them,  when  he  felt  some 
things  in  several  pockets.  He  asked  the  Captain  if 
it  would  not  be  well  to  examine  them  and  see  if  there 
was  any  thing  valuable,  any  memorial,  or  request. 
Consent  being  given,  he  took  out  a  few  pieces  of 
coin,  a  knife,  a  pencil,  a  memorandum,  some  papers, 

and  a  sealed  letter  directed  to in . 

These  were  carefully  secured,  and  they  proceeded  to 
wrap  the  body  closely  in  the  shawl.  An  Arab  went 
in  and  brought  out  a  tahiyeh  or  close  fitting  white 
cap  which  he  placed  on  the  head  of  the  corpse,  and 
then  wrapped  a  turban  or  shawl  of  white  wool  closely 
over  the  head  and  face,  and  then  indicated  that  it 
was  ready  for  burial.  They  took  up  the  body  and 
bore  it  cautiously  and  silently  down  the  crooked 
path  to  the  grave  in  the  valley  and  laid  it  down. 
Behind  them  came  the  young  Arab,  bearing  the  reins 
of  two  bridles.  They  gathered  dry  grass,  leaves  and 
pine  boughs  and  spread  in  the  bottom  of  the  grave. 
Then  standing  around  the  body,  all  remained  silent 
for  several  minutes,  each  occupied  with  his  own 
thoughts,  in  the  presence  of  death  and  the  open 
grave.  Mr.  Tudela  motioned  to  place  the  lines  be- 
neath the  body  ;  in  doing  so  the  head  fell  back,  an 
Arab  hastily  took  off  his  girdle  which  he  placed 
under  the  head  in  a  way  to  hold  it  level  with  the 
body,  while  it  was  let  down  orderly  and  reverently 


THE   BUKIAL.  113 

to  its  final  resting  place.  Green  leaves,  grapes,  ten- 
der branches  of  pine  and  cedar  were  spread  over  the 
lifeless  form,  and  each  gathered  a  few  humble  wild 
flowers  hastily  and  scattered  them  over  the  body  as 
the  last  offering  of  earthly  respect,  for  a  stranger  in 
a  strange  land,  so  strangely  buried.  Mr.  Tudela 
motioned  to  scatter  earth  over  the  body,  repeating 
as  they  did  it,  "  Earth  to  earth  ;  ashes  to  ashes  ;  the 
spirit  to  God  that  give  it. "  The  grave  was  filled, 
each  helping  in  turn.  The  Arabs  then  procured 
stones,  large  as  could  be  handled,  and  covered  the 
grave  and  a  wide  space  all  around  it,  indicating  that 
it  was  to  prevent  the  jackals  and  other  wild  beasts 
from  digging  to  the  mortal  remains. 

The  sad  service  properly  performed,  the  party  re- 
mained for  some  time,  mutely  contemplating  the 
scene  of  the  morning  and  the  common  fate  of  man- 
kind. For  a  time  they  forgot  all  distinctions,  all 
circumstances  and  felt  they  had  laid  a  brother  in  a 
bed  of  earthly  rest.  But  none  was  satisfied  that 
this  was  all  —  the  last  of  man.  There  were  ties  of 
affection  broken,  deep  and  holy  sympathies  parted, 
hopes  unrealized,  desires  ungranted,  prayers  unan- 
swered, plans  unfulfilled,  and  these  the  purest,  the 
holiest,  the  noblest,  the  most  godlike  of  all,  and 
neither  God  nor  man  could  be  satisfied  with  such  a 
failure. 

All   was  silent.     Grand   and  glorious  were   the 

works  of  God  around  them,  and  sweet  the  requiem 

of  birds.      Turn   which   way  they  would  ;  gaze  on 

any  thing,  from  the  dark  sides  of  Jebel  Kihan  down 

H  5* 


114  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

to  the  great  sea  ;  from  the  varied  earth  up  into  the 
clear,  warm  heaven,  all  betokened  the  wisdom,  power 
and  presence  of  the  Infinite  One,  who  made  man  for 
Himself  and  always  owned  him  for  His  child  ;  loved 
him  in  his  lowest  estate  and  sent  his  Son  to  save  him 
out  of  all  his  miseries,  by  purifying  him  from  all 
his  sins  and  redeeming  him  from  death  ;  wiping  tears 
from  all  eyes,  swallowing  up  death  in  victory  and 
becoming  all  in  all. 

Several  minutes  were  passed  in  silent  meditation, 
when  Mr.  Tudela,  with  a  brightening  countenance, 
and  in  more  cheerful  tones,  said,  "Let  not  your 
hearts  be  troubled ;  ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also 
in  me."  " I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life, "  "As 
I  live  ye  shall  live  also."  "As  in  Adam  all  die,  even 
so  in  Christ  all  shall  be  made  alive." 

After  a  moment,  the  Captain  added  :  "  For  none 
of  us  liveth  in  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to  himself ; 
for  whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord,  and 
whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord  ;  whether  we 
live,  therefore,  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's.  For  to 
this  end  Christ  both  died  and  rose  and  revived  that 
he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  living  and  the  dead." 

Daimbert  quoted  :  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die 
in  the  Lord." 

Godfrey  repeated  the  passage,  "Forasmuch, 
then,  as  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood, 
He  also,  himself,  likewise  partook  of  the  same,  that 
through  death  He  might  destroy  him  that  had  the 
power  of  death,  and  deliver  them  who,  through  fear 
of  death,  were  all  their  life-time  subject  to  bondage." 


THE   BURIAL.  115 

Tancred  added:  "He  will  swallow  up  death  in 
victory,  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither 
sorrow,  nor  crying,  nor  any  more  pain ;  for  the 
former  things  are  passed  away.  Behold  !  I  make  all 
things  new." 

Mr.  Tudela,  looking  up  reverently,  quoted : 

"  If  that  high  world  which  lies  beyond 

Our  own,  surviving  love  endears ; 
If  there  the  cherished  heart  be  fond, 

The  eye  the  same,  except  in  tears  — 
How  welcome  those  untrodden  spheres ! 

How  sweet  this  very  hour  to  die! 
To  soar  from  earth,  and  find  all  fears 

Lost  in  thy  light  —  Eternity ! 

" It  must  be  so;  'tis  not  for  self 

That  we  so  tremble  on  the  brink, 
And  striving  to  o'erleap  the  gulf, 

Yet  cling  to  being's  severing  link. 
Oh!  in  that  future  let  us  think 

To  hold  each  heart,  the  heart  that  shares 
With  them  the  immortal  waters  drink, 

And  soul  in  soul  grow  deathless  theirs." 

The  Captain  took  up  the  strain,  and  repeated,  with 
a  strong,  clear  voice  : 

"  Yet  love  will  dream,  and  faith  will  trust, 
(Since  He  who  knows  our  need  is  just,) 
That  somehow,  somewhere,  meet  we  must." 

"  Alas  for  him  who  never  sees 
The  stars  shine  through  his  cypress  trees! 
Who,  hopeless,  lays  his  dead  away, 
Nor  looks  to  see  the  breaking  day 
Across  the  mournful  marbles  play. 


116  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"Who  hath  not  learned,  in  hours  of  faith, 
The  truth  to  flesh  and  sense  unknown, 
That  Life  is  ever  lord  of  Death, 
And  Love  can  never  lose  its  own  ? 

These  simple  but  sincere  services  being  over, 
during  which  the  Arabs  stood  silent  and,  apparently, 
thoughtful,  one  of  them  repeated,  in  soft,  euphone- 
ous  tones,  "  La  illah,  il  allah  achabar."  They  bowed 
their  heads  and  turned  away. 

A  sadness  pressed  upon  the  hearts  of  our  party, 
deeper  and  severer  than  they  had  felt.  They  had 
performed  a  duty,  buried  the  remains  of  a  fellow 
mortal,  and  left  him  in  this  far-off  land,  probably 
never  to  be  visited  by  relative  or  friend.  And  such 
the  common  fate  of  men!  "The  places  that  now 
know  us  will  know  us  no  more  forever."  The  great 
world  was  before  them  and  around  them.  It  seemed 
to  them,  in  that  hour,  very  empty,  very  worthless. 
Their  country  and  their  homes  were  far  away.  Ap- 
parently, dangers  were  behind  them  ;  but  what  was 
before  them  was  in  the  dark,  and  they  had  no  guide 
but  their  self-reliance.  Yet  something  must  be  done. 
They  could  not  remain  idle  here.  They  must  go 
somewhere  and  find  food ;  if  possible,  their  baggage 
and  a  way  to  Seyde. 

For  some  time  no  one  spoke  a  word.  Each 
seemed  occupied  with  his  own  thoughts  —  perhaps 
not  able  to  think  clearly  on  any  thing,  in  a  way  to 
arrive  at  a  definite  conclusion.  The  Arabs  retired 
into  the  cavern,  as  if  either  to  rest  or  to  gather  their 
effects  and  leave.  It  was  plain  they  were  not  evil 


THE   BURIAL.  117 

disposed.  This  afforded  some  relief  to  our  travelers. 
They  soon  returned  with  their  rugs,  saddles  and  bags, 
and  indicated  they  were  about  to  depart,  and  motion- 
ing them  to  follow. 

A  consultation  was  now  held,  and  it  was  decided 
to  go  with  them,  provided  they  took  a  direction 
towards  the  sea.  Mr.  Tudela,  by  motions,  inquired, 
pointing  towards  the  sea,  and  saying,  ' '  Seyde  ?  " 

"Moosh  Tee  Za"  said  the  chief  Arab,  shaking  his 
head,  and  pointing  far  to  their  left,  "Jezzin,  Merj, 
Ayun,  El  Huleh,  Hauran,  Lejah." 

"Hasbeiya?"  asked  Mr.  Tudela,  who  knew  there 
was  a  missionary  station  there. 

"Eiwa,"  was  the  answer. 

They  concluded  to  go  with  them.     All  started. 


118  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER 

EIGHT   THE    SAME    EN    ALL. 

It  was  noon.  The  sun  shone  clear  and  warm,  and 
all  nature  was  dressed  in  her  beautiful  garments. 
The  birds  had  ceased  their  matin  songs,  and  were 
taking  their  siesta.  The  wild  beasts  had  left  their 
prowling,  and  were  in  their  lairs.  Scarce  a  murmur 
was  heard,  save  the  monotonous  moanings  of  distant 
water-falls  and  the  clatter  of  the  horses'  hoofs  on  the 
loose  stones,  as  they  wound  along  the  crooked  path 
towards  Jezzin. 

Crossing  an  ancient  road,  which  led  from  Sidon  to 
Celo  Syria,  they  continued  along  the  hill-side  over- 
looking the  beautiful  valley  on  one  side,  with  the 
ragged  mountain  in  the  distance  on  the  other. 

The  young  men  soon  began  to  converse  on  the 
singular  incidents  of  the  morning.  In  a  low  tone, 
Daimbert  inquired  of  Mr.  Tudela  what  he  thought 
of  the  singular  conduct  of  the  Captain  ;  but  was 
admonished  that  it  was  not  yet  time  to  speak  of  such 
a  delicate  matter. 

Remembering  that  the  young  man,  Yohannen, 
had  spoken  to  the  doctor  in  French,  Mr.  Tudela  ad- 
dressed him  in  that  language,  to  which  a  ready  reply 
was  given.  A  conversation  followed,  in  which  he 
learned  that  Yohannen  was  a  captive  belonging  to 


RIGHT  THE   SAME   IN   ALL.  119 

the  elder  of  the  Arabs,  who  were  brothers ;  that 
when  a  child  he  had  been  stolen  from  his  parents  by 
Zeuts,  a  sort  of  Druse  Gypsies,  who  took  him  into 
the  Lejah  and  sold  him  to  his  present  master ;  that 
he  had  learned  the  language  from  his  parents,  whom 
he  remembered,  and  from  merchants  and  travelers 
whom  he  occasionally  met,  passing  to  or  from  Da- 
mascus. Once  a  French  captive  sought  refuge  with 
his  master,  and  remained  some  weeks  before  he 
could  return  safely  to  Sidon.  Several  times  he  had 
been  to  Sidon  and  once  to  Beirut  with  his  master, 
both  as  interpreter  and  servant. 

The  people  of  Syria  have  a  singular  facility  for 
learning  languages.  Some  of  them  speak  six  or 
more  with  ease  and  tolerable  correctness,  besides 
their  own.  When  asked  about  his  people,  he  said 
he  did  not  know  where  they  lived  ;  for  something 
was  given  him  which  made  him  blind  for  three  days. 
He  had  tried  to  find  them,  but  could  get  no  trace  of 
them.  Once  in  Merj  Ayun  he  had  almost  been  per- 
suaded by  a  priest  to  hide  away  from  his  master,  and 
go  with  him  to  a  monastery  and  live,  as  it  might  save 
his  soul  from  perdition.  When  asked  why  he  did 
not  run  away,  he  replied  he  did  not  think  it  would 
be  right  for  him  to  do  so. 

Mr.  Tudela  asked  him  if  he  did  not  want  to  find 
his  parents  and  live  among  his  people,  rather  than  be 
a  slave. 

"  I  am  not  a  slave,"  he  replied.  "  And  where  are 
my  people  ?  and  how  can  I  find  them  ?  I  know  they 
are  not  Moslem  nor  Druse." 


120          .  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"  Would  you  like  to  go  in  search  of  them  ? " 

His  face  brightened,  and  he  said  joyously,  as  if 
anew  hope  flashed  on  his  soul,  "Allah  be  praised! 

I  should,  but "  and  his  countenance  fell,  as  he 

murmured  thoughtfully,  "  Where  should  I  go  2  what 
could  I  do  alone  ? " 

Just  then  the  Arabs  joined  them,  and  the  conver- 
sation ceased ;  for  Yohannen  dared  not  converse 
freely  before  his  master.  They  soon  drew  near  a 
small  hamlet,  and  Yohannen  was  ordered  to  go  and 
obtain  food.  Understanding  the  order,  Mr.  Tudela 
offered  him  some  piasters  to  buy  provisions  for  his 
party.  The  Arab  forbade  it,  telling  him  to  say  to 
the  Inglizee,  "  No  Arab  takes  pay  of  his  guests." 

They  passed  beyond  the  small  village,  and  halted 
at  a  fountain,  under  the  shade  of  a  butm  tree. 
From  this  point  they  had  a  nearer  view  of  the  mag- 
nificent landscape  than  before  enjoyed.  An  Ameri- 
can missionary  says  of  this  route  : 

"A  ride  from  Muctara  is  rich  in  the  very  finest 
scenery  of  this  goodly  mountain.  The  path  winds 
along  a  lofty  line  of  terraces,  with  the  Owely  (Ba- 
rook)  below,  and  perpendicular  cliffs  towering  many 
hundred  feet  above  —  the  favorite  resort  of  eagles 
and  savage  beasts. 

"We  will  have  in  view,  for  hours  together,  the 
river  gorge  in  all  its  extent  and  wildness  ;  and,  also, 
the  gigantic  precipices  by  which  the  lofty  ridge  of 
Lebanon  is  reached  and  held  up,  and  down  which 
her  silver  streams  spring  joyously  in  bright  and 
boisterous  cascades.  The  southern  branch  plunges 


RIGHT    THE    SAME    IN   ALL.  121 

down  a  precipice  at  Jezzin  two  hundred  and  forty 
feet  perpendicular,  plumb  as  a  wall.  When  the 
stream  is  swollen  by  Winter  rains,  it  is  a  splendid 
cataract,  and  there  are  others  equally  grand  between 
Jezzin  and  Amatur,  when  rattling  torrents  pour 
from  the  heights  of  Lebanon,  leap  down  giddy  preci- 
pices into  the  chasm  of  the  main  stream." 

During  the  time  spent  in  partaking  of  their 
frugal  meal,  the  conversation  became  more  easy  and 
familiar.  Finding  they  could  communicate  through 
Yohannen,  the  Arabs  were  disposed  to  be  sociable 
and  make  many  inquiries  of  their  guests.  Mr.  Tudela, 
in  turn,  availed  himself  of  this  means  of  learning 
what  he  could  about  the  condition  of  the  country, 
and  the  thoughts  and  habits  of  this  strange  people. 
Of  the  troubles  in  the  mountains  they  had  no  knowl- 
edge, further  than  that  outbreaks  were  common 
among  the  different  clans,  sometimes  prompted  by 
religious  intolerance,  sometimes  by  blood  feuds,  but 
more  frequently  by  personal  and  tribal  ambition  ; 
that  in  the  Hauran  such  troubles  were  less  frequent, 
and  the  Druse  and  Moslem  and  Christian  lived  in 
comparative  security. 

Concerning  the  man  they  had  buried,  they  could 
give  no  further  information  ;  but  Yohannen  learned 
from  his  broken  French,  his  great  anxiety  to  reach 
Beirut ;  that  on  his  way  to  Jerusalem  he  had  been 
robbed  of  all  he  had,  not  far  from  Damascus,  and 
finding  no  one  with  whom  he  could  converse,  he 
wandered  he  knew  not  where,  until  picked  up  by 
Hadj  Shereef  ed  Deen,  his  master,  and  brought  to 
6 


122  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

his  house,  called  Beit  ed  Medafeh  (house  of  hospital- 
ity),  where  he  was  cared  for  and  helped  on  his  way. 
Yohannen  explained  in  an  undertone  that  his  master 
was  always  doing  such  good  deeds,  giving  protection 
and  free  subsistence  to  all  who  needed  help  ;  that  he 
was  widely  known  and  respected  by  all  people,  good 
and  bad. 

When  about  to  start,  Shereef  ed  Deen  invited  Mr. 
Tudela  to  mount  his  brother's  horse,  and  ride  with 
him  ;  but  as  they  could  not  converse  together,  he 
preferred  the  company  of  Yohannen,  that  he  might 
learn  more  of  the  country  and  people. 

Daimbert  marveled  how  it  could  be  that  so  much 
goodness  could  be  done  by  a  man  not  a  Christian. 
The  Captain  explained  that  while  Christianity  was  a 
principle  approving  all  truth  and  goodness  wherever 
found,  as  confessed. by  Simon  Peter  when  answering 
for  his  visit  to  a  Roman  officer,  and  taught  and  com- 
manded in  simplest  language  the  moral  duties,  it  had 
been  perverted  to  consist  in  appointed  creeds  and 
formal  services  decreed  by  men,  and  had  thereby  lost 
much  of  its  force  upon  mankind.  Godfrey  thought 
Daimbert  ought  to  understand  these  things  by  this 
time.  Mr.  Tudela  explained  that  it  was  harder  to 
unlearn  errors  and  correct  habits  of  thought  and 
action  than  it  was  to  understand  simple  truth  and 
duty  ;  and  that  it  required  constant  effort  and  watch- 
fulness to  grow  into  a  full  knowledge  of  the  great 
value  of  Christianity  as  a  ground  of  hope  and  rule 
of  conduct. 

"Such  a  religion  is  worth  having,"  said  the  Cap- 


EIGHT    THE    SAME    IN    ALL.  123 

tain,  "and,"  lowering  his  voice,  "it  affords  great 
comfort  in  affliction. "  He  wiped  tears  from  his  eyes, 
and  was  a  long  time  silent. 

The  young  men  conversed  in  low  tones,  and  raised 
many  queries  about  the  relation  of  the  Captain  to  the 
man  they  buried  ;  wondering  what  was  in  the  book  ; 
if  it  would  tell  all  about  him.  The  great  mystery 
excited  their  curiosity.  And  then  they  thought  of 
his  great  sorrow,  suifering  so  much  and  so  far  from 
his  friends,  no  mother's  soft  hand  nor  sister's  sweet 
affection  to  soothe  his  miseries.  Daimbert  wondered 
if  he  had  ' '  obtained  a  hope  "  and  would  be  happy. 
Godfrey  believed  his  mother  could  not  forsake  him 
in  such  an  hour,  nor  would  his  Father  in  heaven. 

The  world  seemed  more  desolate  and  dreary  the 
more  they  thought  of  these  incidents.  Finally  Daim- 
bert, who  was  curious  as  well  as  nervous,  ventured 
to  ask  the  Captain  for  an  explanation.  He  adroitly 
parried  the  questions  by  remarking  upon  the  new  and 
romantic  changes  in  the  scenery,  and  wondering 
what  had  become  of  their  dragomen,  cook  and 
mookrees;  whether  they  should  ever  see  their  bag- 
gage again  ;  whether  Malek  and  that  lovely  woman 
and  sweet  children  were  safe.  Upon  such  topics  they 
talked  and  speculated  as  they  wound  along  the  hills 
Avhich  overlook  the  beautiful  vale  of  Merj  Bisry,  and 
occasionally  reverted  with  anxiety  to  their  own 
uncertain  condition. 

Coming  to  an  elevation  which  overlooked  a  wide 
range,  the  Arabs  halted  and  called  upon  the  company 
to  admire  the  grand  and  mighty  works  of  Allah.  A 


124  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

dark  pine  forest  extended  before  them  on  the  left  far 
up  the  sides  of  Jebel  Klhan.  To  the  west  objects 
more  distinct  and  grander  than  when  seen  in  the 
morning.  It  was  indeed  a  region  of  unrivaled  splen- 
dor. After  contemplating  it  for  some  time,  Shereef 
ed  Deen  directed  Yohannen  to  inform  the  Inglizee 
that  instead  of  going  to  the  Kahn-es  Shafeh  in  the 
forest  where  the  road  from  Seyde  intersects  the  path 
they  were  traveling,  he  thought  they  better  occupy 
one  of  the  many  caverns  found  in  the  cliff  a  little  way 
before  them  ;  that  it  would  be  more  quiet  and  safer 
from  disturbances  ;  and  as  they  had  little  rest  the 
preceding  night,  it  was  best  to  go  no  further ;  that 
if  they  preferred  they  could  go  from  there  on  the 
morrow  to  Seyde  (Sidon). 

The  company  consented  ;  glad  to  think  of  a  night's 
rest  in  security  ;  though  the  sun  was  some  hours 
above  the  sea. 

Yohannen  was  dispatched  to  a  village  farther 
down  the  valley  to  obtain  food  for  the  night  and 
morning  meals,  and  to  return  to  the  cave  called 
"Fakhr  ed  Deen." 

They  descended  some  distance  and  came  to  the 
entrance  of  a  large  cavern.  The  horses  were  corraled 
where  they  could  feed,  and  the  company  sat  down 
upon  the  grass  near  the  mouth  of  the  cave. 

Mr.  Tudela  showed  some  uneasiness  ;  for  with  the 
name  Fakhr  ed  Deen  he  had  associated  rebellion 
and  robbery.  He  had  read  of  his  great  power  in 
Lebanon,  how  he  subjected  all  the  mountain  to  his 
authority,  refused  tribute  and  submission  to  the  Sul- 


RIGHT   THE    SAME    IN   ALL.  125 

tan,  and  was  able  to  defy  the  Pashas  of  Damascus 
and  Akka  for  a  long  time  ;  and  when  foreign  nations 
had  been  allied  against  him,  he  filled  the  harbor  of 
Sidon  with  huge  stones,  which  have  never  since  been 
removed  ;  and  was  finally  captured,  taken  to  Con- 
stantinople and  publicly  executed.  He  related 
what  he  knew  of  his  history  to  his  companions,  and 
showed  how  all  that  region  had  been  subject  to 
outbreaks  and  revolutions  ever  since.  He  was  a 
Druse,  the  first  powerful  leader  of  that  sect,  and 
gave  it  prominence  which  made  it  a  perpetual  rival 
of  the  Maronites,  and  the  terror  of  less  powerful 
clans. 

Yohannen  returned  with  provisions  for  their  hum- 
ble meal,  which  was  deferred  an  hour.  During  this 
time  a  conversation  was  carried  on, — Yohannen  in- 
terpreting Mr.  Tudela,  and  he  to  his  master.  Vari- 
ous topics  were  introduced  and  explained,  and  a  fair 
degree  of  familiarity  and  confidence  was  established 
between  them.  The  young  men  became  more  at 
ease  :  even  Daimbert  was  less  nervous  as  he  learned 
more  the  hospitable  character  of  the  Arabs.  While 
all  expressed  their  gratification  at  tinding  they  were 
among  a  people  so  generous,  Shereef  ed  Deen  warned 
them  not  to  place  too  much  confidence  in  all  they 
met ;  for  though  they  would  share  with  them  and 
protect  them  as  guests,  many  would  rob  and  perhaps 
murder  them  after  they  had  departed  from  their  pro- 
tection. In  the  Hauran  such  things  are  not  so  com- 
mon as  among  the  more  contentious,  wandering 
tribes,  who  had  really  not  power  sufficient  to  protect 


126     .  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

them.  The  oppressed  and  weak  too  often  become 
the  oppressors  of  those  weaker  than  themselves. 

"No  uncommon  thing  among  more  civilized  and 
professedly  Christian  nations,1'  remarked  the  Captain. 
"  Human  nature  is  about  the  same  the  world  over." 

"Men  and  nations  called  Christian!"  added  Mr. 
Tudela.  "  It  is  not  in  the  nature  of  true  Christianity 
to  persecute,  oppress  or  injure  a  fellow  being.  Good 
for  evil,  blessing  for  cursing  is  the  spirit  of  the  Gos- 
pel." 

When  Yohannen  interpreted  these  last  remarks, 
,  Shereef  ed  Deen  rose,  came  to  Mr.  Tudela,  dropped 
on  his  right  knee,  took  his  left  hand  and  kissed  the 
back  of  it,  and  then  rose  saying,  "I  perceive  thou 
art  an  Ulemah  of  the  best  religion.  I  yield  thee  my 
reverence,  and  I  pray  Allah — let  his  name  have  all 
praise  ! — to  spread  it  all  over  the  world,  that  good- 
ness and  peace  may  be  for  all  people." 

Daimbert,  whose  feelings  were  deep  and  devout, 
expressed  great  surprise  that  a  man,  a  heathen,  could 
be  so  good  and  pious  and  not  be  a  Christian. 

"  Do  you  not  think  God  loves  him  and  blesses  and 
will  bless  him  as  well  as  many  who  call  themselves 
Christians,  and  make  much  ado  about  it,  yet  fail  to 
bring  forth  its  fruits?"  asked  the  Captain.  "Don't 
you  remember  the  lesson  Peter  learned  when  he  went 
to  visit  Cornelius  ?  May  be  this  visit  will  make  you 
a  little  more  liberal  towards  those  who  differ  from 
you." 

Daimbert  was  thoughtful,  but  made  no  answer. 

Mr.  Tudela  then  asked  why  this  cavern  was  called 


felGHT  THE   SAME    IN   ALL.  127 

after  the  great  Druse  chieftain.     Shereef  ed  Deen 

o 

gave  a  traditionary  narrative  of  Emir  Fakhr  ed  Deen, 
and  finished  by  telling  them  that  when  overpowered 
by  the  allied  forces  of  Turkey,  France  and  England, 
he  sought  refuge  in  this  .cavern,  where  he  was  be- 
sieged seven  years,  and  from  which  he  could  not  be 
dislodged  till  they  had  poisoned  the  little  stream 
which  flows  through  the  rear  of  the  cavern.  He  then 
escaped  to  another  close  under  the  great  water-fall 
near  Jezzin.  Here  he  remained  secure  till  it  was 
sapped  by  sinking  a  mine  below  it.  When  he  heard 
the  hammers  of  the  sappers  growing  plainer  and 
plainer,  he  remained  calm,  still  smoking  his  nargileh, 
till  the  chisel  disturbed  the  rug  on  which  he  was  re- 
clining. Then  he  rose,  and  with  dignity  surrendered 
himself  to  the  mercy  of  his  captors.  "The  Turkish 
government  has  no  mercy  for  those  they  do  not 
dread,"  he  concluded  with  emphasis;  "vengeance  is 
their  rule. " 

He  then,  with  flint  and  steel,  struck  a  fire,  and, 
with  a  burning  torch,  showed  them  the  different  parts 
of  the  cave,  and  the  little  stream  of  water  flowing  in 
the  back  part.  The  young  men  thought  it  would 
take  an  immense  quantity  of  poison  to  retain  its 
virtue  in  so  copious  a  stream. 

"  Heroes  are  sometimes  cowards,"  said  the  Cap- 
tain ;  "  and  learning  that  poison  had  been  put  into  it, 
no  doubt  the  Emir  thought  it  safer  to  change  his 
lodgings." 

"  I  wonder  how  he  got  out  without  being  arrested," 


128  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

remarked  Tancred  ;  "  I  don't  see  how  he  could  escape." 
And  it  became  a  query  among  them. 

Shereef  ed  Deen  relighted  his  torch,  and  showed 
them  a  narrow  passage  through  which  a  man  might 
crawl,  which,  he  assured  them,  came  out  under  a 
large  rock  many  rods  distant,  through  which  the 
Emir  passed  during  a  dark  night  and  a  furious  storm. 

Then  arose  another  query  :  Why  did  he  not  flee 
to  the  Hauran,  the  common  and  safer  rendezvous  of 
unsuccessful  leaders  ?  None  could  answer  it. 

While  partaking  of  their  meal,  the  conversation 
turned  on  the  plans  of  the  morrow.  Mr.  Tudela 
explained  their  condition,  how  they  were  forsaken  of 
their  dragomen,  who  had  charge  of  their  baggage, 
and  their  lives  threatened  ;  that  they  did  not  know 
what  to  do,  but  thought  if  they  could  reach  Seyde  in 
safety  they  might  find  protection,  advice  and  help 
from  their  Consul. 

Shereef  ed  Deen  told  them  he  could  give  little 
information  or  advice.  It  was  his  opinion  all  was 
safe,  for  it  was  a  law  of  Turkey  that  those  in  charge 
of  lives  and  property  were  responsible.  Doubtless 
they  fled  from  the  danger  out  of  the  dominion  of  the 
Sheik,  and  were  waiting,  or  searching,  to  fulfill  their 
contract.  This  afforded  them  some  relief.  He  as- 
sured them,  if  they  continued  under  his  charge,  they 
should  find  protection  ;  for  he  could  travel  through 
all  the  land  unharmed,  except  in  the  Lebanon.  But 
if  they  preferred  it,  he  would  send  Yohannen  with 
them  to  Seyde. 

Mr.  Tudela  asked  him,    "  If  Yohannen  is   your 


RIGHT  THE   SAME   IN   ALL.  129 

slave,  are  you  not  afraid  to  trust  him  so  far  away  ? " 

"Not  at  all,"  he  answered.  "We  have  been  true 
to  him  as  one  of  us.  He  has  always  been  good  and 
true  to  us,  and  we  can  trust  him  anywhere." 

"But  he  is  a  captive,  away  from  his  people  ;  he  is 
not  free  ;  he  is  a  slave,  and  all  men  love  freedom." 

"That  is  very  true.  But  he  does  not  know  his 
people  ;  he  came  to  us  so  young,  he  does  not  remem- 
ber them." 

"Not  much  of  them,"  said  Yohannen.  with  a  sad 
look  and  faint  voice  ;  "I  wish  -I  did." 

"Have  not  we  been  kind  to  you?  Have  you 
ever  made  complaint  to  us,  or  asked  and  not  been 
answered  ? " 

"I  make  no  complaint,"  answered  Yohannen,  in 
a  calm  and  dignified  manner  ;  "  but  nature  has  bound 
strong  cords  around  the  heart  that  never  can  be  parted 
without  a  pang,  and  a  wound  that  never  can  be  healed. 
You  know  that ;  for  when  Fudle  Allah  was  taken 
from  you,  did  you  not  mourn  ?  Perhaps  my  father 
and  my  mother  mourn  for  me.  Oh,  if  they  do,  who 
shall  comfort  them  ? "  His  voice  trembled,  and  tears 
started  from  his  eyes. 

Shereef  ed  Deen  was  moved.  He  remained  silent 
and  thoughtful  for  a  time,  and  then  said,  "It  is  so, 
Yohannen.  You  are  right.  Every  mother  loves 
her  child.  But  do  you  think  you  could  find  your 
mother  ? " 

"Inshallah!"  said  Yohamien,  with  a  choking 
voice,  "I  should  like  to  try." 

"You  are  free  to  do  so.  Before  Allah  and  these 
I 


130  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

witnesses  I  pronounce  you  a  free  man,  henceforth, 
forever  !  " 

Yohannen,  with  his  face  flushed  with  joy,  fell  on 
his  knees  at  the  feet  of  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and,  grasp- 
ing his  hand  kissed  it  over  and  over,  pressing  it  to 
his  forehead  and  to  his  heart ;  then  looking  into  his 
face  said,  "Thou  art  well  named  Shereef  ed  Deen 
for  thou  art  '  Noble  in  Religion.'1''  He  then  raised 
his  eyes  and  hands  towards  heaven  and  prayed  de- 
voutly for  blessings  upon  his  protectors  who  had 
been  so  good  to  him,  and  for  wisdom  and  prudence 
to  guide  himself,  that  he  might  find  his  father  and 
mother,  and  be  always  a  good  man. 

As  he  rose  to  his  feet,  Shereef  ed  Deen  took  his 
right  hand  and  pressed  it  to  his  forehead  and  to  his 
heart ;  pressed  his  right  cheek  upon  Yohannen's  and 
kissed  him  on  both  ;  then,  raising  his  eyes  and  hands 
towards  heaven,  he  prayed  Allah  to  watch  over,  guide, 
protect  and  bless  him  every-where. 

It  was  an  impressive  scene,  simple,  earnest, 
admirable ;  such  as  angels  love  to  look  upon.  A 
man  had  gained  his  manhood.  Goodness  dominated 
selfishness.  The  chains  of  slavery  lay  broken  at 
their  feet.  Distinction  was  lost  in  brotherhood. 
The  grace  of  God  was  triumphant. 

All  hearts  were  deeply  moved  by  the  same  feel- 
ings. Tears  of  joy  glistened  in  all  eyes.  Mr.  Tu- 
dela  rose  and  took  the  hands  of  both  and  congratu- 
lated them  on  the  goodness  of  their  hearts  which 
had  accomplished  grander  triumphs  than  sword  or 
wealth  had  ever  gained, —  both  were  honored,  both 


RIGHT  THE   SAME   IN   ALL.  131 

were  blessed.  The  Captain  and  young  men  followed 
in  their  turn  with  tokens  of  sympathy.  Then  the 
brother,  who  had  been  a  silent  but  not  an  uninter- 
ested witness  hitherto,  rose,  following  the  manner  of 
his  brother  —  for  great  deference  is  paid  to  seniority 
in  all  the  East, —  saying,  "Thy  name  is  Yohannen 
after  the  beloved  Disciple  of  Yesu  ibn  Allah  — 
praised  be  his  name  !  —  and  well  hast  thou  honored 
it." 

Some  time  was  spent  in  more  intimate  inquiries 
into  the  thoughts,  intentions  and  habits  of  life, 
sources  of  employment,  and  means  of  improvement. 
It  was  found  impossible  to  convey  to  the  Arabs  any 
idea  of  the  condition  and  improvement  of  Western 
nations.  Yohannen  had  no  words  to  interpret  the 
vast  difference  in  almost  every  thing.  When  told  of 
rapid  movements  as  by  railways,  they  looked  more 
incredulous  than  astonished,  believing  such  things 
impossible.  They  desisted  from  relating  facts,  lest 
they  should  awaken  suspicions  of  dishonesty.  How 
could  they  believe  statements  to  them  so  incredible  ? 

Daimbert  sought  to  bring  up  questions  of  theol- 
ogy. Mr.  Tudela  refused  to  be  made  the  medium 
of  such  inquiries  under  such  circumstances,  referring 
him  to  the  Master's  simple  mode  of  instruction. 
Afterwards  Daimbert  rather  censoriously  rebuked 
Mr.  Tudela  for  not  allowing  him  to  press  his  inquiry, 
as  he  thought  that  so  good  a  man  might  be  taught 
the  "saving  doctrines"  of  his  church,  and  ended  by 
asking,  "Do  you  not  think  the  missionaries  are  do- 
ing a  good  work  in  this  country  ?  " 


132  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"Not  by  such  dogmatic  sermons  as  we  heard  the 
other  Sunday,  which  you  condemned.  It  was  a  cold 
formal  outline  of  what  was  once  taught  as  essential 
to  salvation.  The  missionaries  do  great  good  by 
their  schools,  by  their  social  intercourse  with  the 
people,  by  introducing  the  comforts  of  civilization, 
and  especially  by  the  instruction  of  the  young  women 
— the  mothers  of  future  generations,  and  by  breathing 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  raising  their  ideas,  and  arousing 
to  a  better  civilization,  without  which  Christianization 
is  impossible.  The  examples  of  missionaries  and  of 
Christian  travelers  and  residents — 'the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit,  in  all,  goodness,  righteousness  and  truth,  love, 
joy,  peace,  long  suffering,  gentleness,  meekness, 
temperance, ' —  will  do  vastly  more  for  the  conversion 
and  salvation  of  the  heathen,  than  all  the  creeds  and 
formularies  the  sects  have  ever  invented." 

"I  agree  with  you,"  added  the  Captain,  "and  I 
cherish  hopeful  views  for  the  future.  I  see  where- 
ever  I  have  been,  as  I  do  here,  to-day,  evidence  to 
believe  God  is  managing  the  affairs  of  the  world 
wisely  and  well,  and  to  a  good  end.  But  for  such 
a  hope  my  life  would  have  been  miserable  in- 
deed." 

"That  is  true  beyond  question  ;"  rejoined  Mr. 
Tudela,  "  and  if  missionaries,  merchants,  travelers 
and  sailors  from  Christian  lands  would  regard  the 
lessons  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  in  their  traffic 
and  intercourse  with  other,  peoples,  they  would  gain 
an  ascendency  which  would  make  their  conversion 
more  sure  and  speedy.  Moral  power  accomplishes 


RIGHT  THE   SAME   IN   ALL.  133 

more  good  than  theological  controversy  and  con- 
quering armies." 

Daimbert  was  silenced  but  not  satisfied.  He 
found  himself  like  one  in  a  broad  land,  intersected 
by  many  paths,  but  not  certain  which  was  the  right 
one.  He  was  perplexed,  and  secretly  prayed  to  find 
the  right  way.  What  had  been  said  seemed  plain 
and  reasonable,  though  it  did  not  agree  with  former 
opinions.  It  takes  time  and  thought  and  growth  to 
harmonize  opinions  and  principles,  and  produce  the 
fruits  of  holy  .living. 

The  Arabs  had  listened  with  attention,  though 
they  understood  not  a  word  of  this  conversation. 
Such  a  good  feeling  had  obtained,  that  all  felt  at  ease, 
and  gave  respectful  heed  when  any  thing  special  was 
said.  But  for  the  loss  of  their  baggage  the  party 
would  have  accepted  the  proposal  of  Shereef  ed 
Deen  and  visited  a  land  and  people  seen  by  few 
travelers  from  any  country,  and  go  thence  by  a  new 
route  to  Jerusalem.  They  must  go  or  send  to  Sidon 
to  seek  their  baggage.  They  could  not  ask  the  Arabs 
to  delay  their  return.  They  did  not  feel  quite  safe 
to  undertake  such  a  journey  with  Yohannen,  whom 
they  engaged  to  serve  them  for  a  dragoman. 

The  rugs  were  spread  within  the  cavern,  and  the 
young  men  lay  upon  them  and  were  soon  asleep. 
The  Captain  beckoned  Mr.  Tudela,  the  sun  still  shin- 
ing, and  they  went  a  short  distance  around  a  point 
of  the  rocks  and  sat  down  upon  a  prostrate  column 
of  marble.  Not  observing  the  deep  emotions  of  the 
Captain,  Mr.  Tudela  searched  some  time  for  other 


134  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

fragments  of  a  building,  but  found  none.  Returning, 
he  saw  the  Captain  deeply  agitated  with  his  own 
thoughts,  and  hesitated  to  disturb  him.  Becoming 
more  calm,  the  Captain  asked  him  to  come  and  sit 
near  him. 

The  conversation  turned  upon  the  events  of  the 
morning,  and  Mr.  Tudela  was  curious  to  find  out  the 
relation  between  the  Captain  and  the  man  they  had 
buried,  that  he  might  know  what  disposition  to  make 
of  the  few  things  taken  from  him,  which  he  had  not 
yet  examined.  But  he  preferred  to  let  the  Captain 
take  his  own  time  to  explain.  He  alluded,  after  a 
while,  to  the  great  sorrow  the  man  must  have  suf- 
fered to  be  all  alone  and  dying  among  strangers  — a 
sorrow  too  deep  for  human  language  to  express  ;  and 
then  ventured  to  express  a  wonder  how  he  came  to 
be  there. 

"Many  events  are  continually  occurring  which 
rend  the  tenderest  fibers  of  human  hearts,"  said  the 
Captain  with  a  deep,  agonized  sigh,  "  of  which  the 
world  has  no  knowledge,  and  few  could  comprehend 
if  told  to  them  in  the  simplest  words.  '  The  heart 
knoweth  his  own  bitterness,  and  a  stranger  doth  not 
intermeddle  with  his  joy.'"*  This  man  I  knew  in 
former  years.  We  were  friends  from  childhood,  in 
one  sense,  companions  together  through  many  and 
severe  trials.  It  would  be  a  long  sad  story  ;  you 
would  not  like  to  hear  it,  were  I  to  tell  you  all.  I 
have  kept  it  buried  in  my  own  bosom  since  we  parted. 
While  together  we  often  talked  it  over  for  each 
other's  comfort ;  for  friends,  even  in  misery,  are  a 


EIGHT   THE    SAME    IN   ALL.  135 

comfort  to  each  other.  Since  fortune  separated  us, 
I  have  wandered  alone  in  my  misery,  seeking  rest 
but  finding  none.  Since  I  met  you  on  the  steamer 
from  Smyrna,  all  appears  differently.  This  Bible 
my  mother  —  gave  —  me  —  •"  and  he  broke  down. 
Tears  gushed  from  his  eyes  and  fell  on  the  much 
worn  book  which  he  drew  from  his  side  pocket.  He 
turned  awTay  and,  for  a  long  time,  wept  like  a  child. 

Mr.  Tudela  did  not  disturb  him,  knowing  there 
are  moments  too  sacred  to  justify  any  interference. 

After  awhile  he  wiped  his  face  and  eyes  and,  turn- 
ing partly  towards  Mr.  Tudela,  said,  still  choking  and 
stammering,  "Pardon  my  weakness,  Mr.  Tudela;  I 
hope  you  have  never  suffered  the  anguish  I  have  en- 
dured for  years. " 

"We  all  have  our  trials,  some  severer  than  others," 
gently  answered  Mr.  Tudela.  "I  certainly  have 
had  mine.  Our  Heavenly  Father  knows  them  all  ; 
they  are  overruled  for  our  good  ;  we  can  safely  trust 
in  Him  ;  for  the  issue  of  all  shall  be  well.  He  can 
not  fail  in  His  work." 

"I  believe  it;  but  the  ordeal  is  a  severe  one. 
Without  faith,  confidence  in  His  wisdom,  love  and 
power,  I  could  not  have  survived  my  sufferings. 
And  the  life  and  lessons  of  Jesus  commended  to  me 

by  my  mother,  with  her  arms  about  my  neck " 

He  choked  and  wept  again.  After  a  little  while,  he 
said:  "You  must  think  me  a  very  weak  man,  for 
one  so  stern  and  rough  as  I  have  seemed  ;  but  I  can 
not  prevent  it. " 

"It  is  no  mark  of  weakness,"  said  Mr.  Tudela, 


136  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

compassionately  ;  "but  a  proof  of  more  than  mere 
physical  strength  to  be  moved  at  the  remembrance  of 
a  mother's  love  —  a  light,  a  solace,  and  a  warning 
through  all  life's  changes,  the  truest,  the  strongest, 
the  holiest  tie,  the  hardest  link  to  sever. " 

"I  fear  I  have  said  too  much,"  said  the  Captain, 
thoughtfully  ;  "I  must  have  aroused  your  suspicions 
that  I  have  done  some  very  bad  deed,  and  led  a  very 
bad  life." 

"Not  that,  exactly,"  replied  Mr.  Tudela,  "for 
there  are  many  sources  of  disappointment  and  suffer- 
ing that  do  not  involve  personal  guilt.  Still  we  must 
believe  that  'the  curse  causeless  can  not  come.' 
There  must  be  a  cause  somewhere,  though  you  may 
have  been  the  innocent  instrument  of  it.  If  un- 
designed on  your  part,  you  can  not  be  morally 
guilty." 

"And  yet  I  am  made  to  suffer  the  bitterness  of  a 
wasted  life,  while  others  escape." 

"  Such  a  thing  can  not  be.  God  punishes  only  the 
guilty.  " 

"Why,  then,  am  I  made  to  suffer  so  long  and  so 
severely  ? " 

"  If  for  a  crime,  you  must  have  been  somehow 
involved  in  it  by  your  own  voluntary  act ;  and  if 
others  have  escaped  detection,  it  is  no  proof  they 
have  not  been  punished  by  Him  against  whom  they 
have  sinned." 

"But  I  am  driven  from  home,  a  wanderer  on  the 
earth,  while  they  remain  in  the  bosom  of  their 
friends." 


BIGHT  THE   SAME   IN   ALL.  137 

"Are  you  quite  sure  that,  if  more  guilty  than 
you,  they  are  less  miserable  ?  " 

"It  would  seem  so." 

"Seeming  is  not  reality.  These  are  nice  points, 
not  to  be  settled  or  explained  by  outward  appear- 
ances, but  by  righteous  judgment.  If  I  knew  the 
facts  to  which  you  seem  to  refer,  I  might,  perhaps, 
help  you  to  a  clearer  explanation." 

The  Captain  remained  silent,  as  if  in  deep  thought, 
for  some  time ;  then  looking  up,  he  asked,  deliber- 
ately, "Mr.  Tudela,  what  do  you  think  of  repent- 
ance ?  Is  it  sorrow  for  sin  ? " 

"  It  is  that,  and  more,  too.  It  is  not  merely  a  full 
consciousness  of  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin,  and 
a  deep  sorrow  for  it,  but  a  full  and  hearty  resolve  to 
forsake  it  —  to  turn  from  it  —  and  henceforth  to  do 
right  by  leading  an  honest,  virtuous,  pure  life  of  love 
and  goodness." 

"Then  what  is  forgiveness?  " 

"It  is  the  gracious  act  of  the  one  sinned  against, 
in  wiping  out,  blotting  out,  washing  away  all  stain 
and  memory  of  guilt,  and  receiving  back,  as  the 
father  received  the  prodigal  son,  restored  to  love  and 
confidence,  as  before  he  went  astray.  It  is  the  sub- 
limest  act  of  goodness,  and  the  most  difficult  duty, 
and  hence  the  one  less  frequently  done  with  sincerity 
and  thoroughness." 

"When  genuine,  has  the  law  no  more  claim  for 
the  wrong  done  ? " 

"  Human  laws,  which  read  not  the  emotions  of  the 
heart,  have  ;  the  Divine  law  has  not.  It  removes  the 

a* 


138  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

traces  of  guilt,  and  effects  a  perfect  reconciliation  — 
'  old  things  are  passed  away,  and  all  things  become 
new ;  was  dead,  is  alive  ;  was  lost,  is  found. '  '  There 
is  more  joy  in  Heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth, 
than  over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  that  need  no 
repentance.'  This  is  good  authority,  and  accords 
with  true  human  experience." 

"It  is  very  plain  when  one  understands  and  feels 
it.  But  though  I  have  not  been  good  as  I  should 
have  been,  I  hope  you  will  not  think  me  the  worst 
of  men.  I  think  it  as  wrong  to  magnify  one's  sins 
by  falsehood,  as  it  is  to  commend  his  piety  and 
righteousness  when  he  has  but  little,  and  that  mostly 
borrowed.  You  have  placed  me  in  such  close  rela- 
tion to  yourself  that,  were  it  not  asking  too  much  of 
you,  I  would  like  to  tell  you  a  plain,  unvarnished 
story  of  my  life,  that  I  might  feel  that  there  was  on 
earth  one  kind  heart  to  sympathize  with  me.  I  know 
you  would. 

"  It  would  give  me  much  satisfaction  ;  for  we  .are 
bound  by  ties  so  close  and  strong  that  if  one  member 
suffer,  all  suffer  with  it.  Already  you  have  inter- 
ested me  so  deeply,  I  can  think  of  relief  in  no  other 
way.  I  will  freely  give  you  my  opinion  when  I  have 
heard  your  account  of  yourself." 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  139 

CHAPTER  IX. 
THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY. 

"  I  hesitate.  I  know  not  what  to  say,  how  much, 
or  where  to  begin.  You  are  older  than  I  am,  and 
must  have  heard  of  much  of  the  occurrences  of  which 
my  story  forms  a  part ;  but  you  can  not  have  known 
the  part  I  bore  in  the  beginning.  I  would  all  men 
knew  the  facts  as  they  transpired,  that  future  ills 
might  be  shunned. 

"When  yet  a  minor,  my  father  belonged  to  a 
club,*or  order,  either  copied  or  framed  out  of  the 
opinions  and  practices  of  the  ancient  Druids.*  It  was 
like  most  of  the  rites  they  professed  to  imitate,  a 
secret  but  much  lauded  institution,  though  of  Pagan 
origin.  I  saw  their  grand  processions,  in  which  were 
men  of  distinction,  good  men,  ministers,  members 
of  churches,  and  I  resolved,  when  old  enough,  to 
join  that  order.  I  knew  nothing  of  its  real  char- 
acter, its  inward  principles  and  working.  I  asked 
my  father  and  others ;  none  would  tell  me.  They 
said  I  must  join,  if  I  would  find  out.  This  made  me 
more  curious.  None  invited,  but  many  encouraged 
me  to  join  them.  My  father  did  not.  I  wondered 
I  never  saw  him  in  the  public  displays  with  the  rest. 
I  finally  resolved  to  make  application.  I  was  ac- 
cepted, and  admitted  in  due  form.  I  need  not  tell 

•CHILDKEN  OF  NIOHT.    See  Froude's  "  Caesar,"  and  Enc.  Brit.,  Art.  Druidism. 


140  A    PECULIAR     PEOPLE. 

how  that  was  ;  this  much  I  will  say,  had  I  known 
what  it  was,  I  should  never  have  joined.  I  did  not 
wonder  none  would  tell  me  beforehand.  Perhaps 
you  know  all  about  it  ? " 

"Only  by  hearsay  ;  but  I  am  interested." 
"On  coming  out,  I  resolved  never  to  go  in  again. 
I  was  told  I  had  been  initiated  ;  that  the  first  step  up 
the  ladder  was  taken,  and  I  could  not  go  back  ;  that 
I  must  go  forward  ;  that  I  should  find  it  far  more  im- 
pressive, beautiful,  and  full  of  instruction  ;  that  I 
should  like  it  —  could  not  help  it ;  that  if  I  hesitated 
on  the  threshold  of  such  grand  revelations  I  should 
be  foolish,  and  be  disgraced  ;  and  that  all  would  turn 
against  me  ;  but  would  help  me  if  I  proceeded,  as  I 
must.  I  was  reminded  of  the  fearful  oath  adminis- 
tered to  me,  and  that  I  was  ruined  if  I  refused.  They 
seemed  happy  and  cheerful,  and  said  I  should  be  so. 
Partly  through  fear,  and  partly  in  hope,  I  was  over- 
persuaded  to  proceed,  as  I  was  when  I  objected  to 
the  ridiculous  preparation  before  entering,  and  to  the 
terrible  oath  administered  to  me  by,  I  knew  not 
whom,  and  yielded  only  when  I  found  it  impossible 
to  extricate  myself.  Then  my  manhood  was  gone  ; 
robbed  by  deception.  Henceforth  I  was  a  tool  in 
others'  hands  ;  and  I  knew  not,  and  could  not  know, 
but  one  of  them  —  my  conductor. 

"A  sad  thing,  this  entire  abnegation  —  this  sur- 
render, in  the  dark,  of  liberty,  life,  character,  every 
thing,  to  mortals  no  better  than  ourselves,  to  be  lead 
blindfold,  slipshod  and  cable-towed,  and  know  not 
whither  or  by  whom  !  It  is  a  fearful  forfeit.  It 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  141 

comports  illy  with  the  light  and  frankness  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

"  But  I  was  in,  and  there  was  no  way  out.  Bind- 
ing as  life  were  the  obligations  I  had  been  virtually 
compelled  to  take,  and  henceforth  tame  submission 
to  self-constituted  authorities  was  my  only  safety. 
The  ox,  by  habit,  learns  to  bear  the  yoke.  I  hoped 
to  find  a  treasure  at  the  end  of  the  rainbow.  I 
plodded  on,  reluctantly,  for  near  a  year.  I  was  flat- 
tered and  promoted,  and  called  '  bright '  ;  but  a  dark 
pall  was  on  my  soul.  When  I  thought  seriously  on 
what  I  had  done,  and  was  doing,  I  asked  my  father 
and  others  what,  with  my  convictions,  I  ought  to  do. 
'  You  can  do  nothing ;  you  must  stick  to  it ;  for  it 
will  stick  to  you,'  was  the  answer. 

"About  that  time  a  little  book  was  published,  giv- 
ing a  fair,  full  and  truthful  description  of  the  inner 
workings  of  the  club.  A  great  commotion  was  pro- 
duced, which  you  must  remember.  The  author  was 
denounced,  spotted,  hunted,  and  his  ruin  resolved 
upon,  according  to  the  terms  of  the  oath  extorted  at 
his  initiation.  And  the  book  must  be  suppressed  — 
not  because  it  was  not  true,  but  because  it  was  true, 
What  was  done  in  secret  he  had  proclaimed  on  the 
house-tops.  The  craft  was  in  danger  ;  the  works  of 
darkness  were  in  the  light.  As  in  like  cases,  the 
attempt  to  screen  the  false  by  martyrdom,  and  pre- 
vent the  truth,  but  made  a  bad  matter  worse.  None 
dared  meet  the  question  in  the  light  on  its  merits 

"The  difficult  thing  was  to  devise  the  means  to 
inflict  the  penalty  and  suppress  the  book.  The  au- 


142  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

thor  was  visited,  and  reminded  of  the  oath  adminis- 
tered under  the  mistletoe,  near  the  sacred  Cromlech 
at  the  altar  of  human  sacrifices  once  offered  there. 
His  only  reply  was,  he  obeyed  the  higher  law  of  God 
to  reveal  the  truth  and  save  others  from  deception 
and  vain  pretense.  Councils  were  held  in  secret,  and 
delegates  from  far  and  near  were  gathered  to  shield 
an  ancient  order  from  the  influence  of  a  little  book 
of  a  hundred  pages.  Brsehans,  chief  councilors  from 
many  clans,  held  secret  conclaves,  to  which  the 
Euhages,  a  lesser  grade,  were  not  admitted.  It  was 
finally  announced,  in  a  full  meeting  of  all  grades, 
that  to  our  club  had  been  given  the  high  honor  of  do- 
ing the  deed  —  making  the  sacrifice.  We  all  shud- 
dered at  the  announcement.  The  Esna  present  saw 
the  alarm  awakened.  The  Rosse,  Supreme  Grand,  rose 
with  studied  mien,  glittering  in  the  gilded  parapher- 
nalia of  his  high  rank,  and  in  a  solemn,  sepulchral 
voice,  said  :  '  No  Druid  must  quail  in  a  moment  like 
this.  The  honor,  the  integrity,  the  fidelity,  the  duty 
of  every  member,  and  the  safety,  the  very  existence 
of  our  ancient  order  is  in  jeopardy.  Not  a  soul  must 
hesitate.  No  heart  must  falter,  no  hand  be  slack,  but 
grasp  cheerfully  the  prescribed  weapon  of  defense. 
Remember  the  Oaks,  the  Mistletoe,  the  Cromlech. 
A  Judas  has  betrayed  us.  His  bowels  must  gush 
out.  We  must  protect  ourselves.  No  brother  must 
flinch.  Remember  the  oath.  He  has  broken  it.  The 
sacrifice  impends.' 

"A  voice  interrupted  :    'None  of  us  swore  to  exe- 
cute it ;  that  belongs  to  the  Brsehans.' 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  143 

"A  scowl  came  over  the  face  of  the  Grand  Rosse, 
and  the  gavel  fell  with  force.  '  You  violate  the  rules 
of  our  noble  order,'  he  thundered,  with  stentorian 

voice.     '  You  are  subject  to  punishment,  and ' 

'  Turn  me  out ! '  shouted  the  calcitrant,  defiantly. 

"The  superiors  rose  to  their  feet,  and  looked  to 
see  who  it  was. 

'"  It  is  I,'  said  a  man,  prominent  in  the  village. 
He  started,  saying,  '  I  am  ready  to  go.  I  defy  you 
to  do  more.' 

A  great  commotion  followed. 

"After  a  short  consultation,  the  Brsehan  of  our 
club  said,  '  Sentinel,  turn  that  man  out. ' 

"  'Then  we  go,'  said  twenty  others,  and  started 
for  the  door. 

"Down  came  the  gavel,  and  the  Rosse  shouted, 
'  Stop  them.'  '  But  we  go,'  retorted  the  men,  with  a 
sneer,  and  pushed  on.  All  the  members  started  to 
their  feet  and  began  to  move  towards  the  door.  Many 
stript  off  their  regalia  and  flung  it  upon  the  floor  con- 
temptuously. 

"  '  Lock  that  door  ! '  thundered  the  Rosse. 

"That  was  our  time.  Had  we  known,  or  even 
guessed,  what  had  been  determined,  we  should  have 
rushed  at  once  in  force  into  liberty. 

"After  the  agitation  had  subsided,  the  Eena  con- 
sulted awhile,  When  the  Rosse  asked  us,  in  a  humbled 
tone,  to  be  quiet,  and  hear  calmly  what  he  had  to  say. 
He  proceeded  to  give  a  lecture  on  the  antiquity,  dig- 
nity, power,  grandeur  and  glory  of  the  venerable 
institution  ;  how  it  had  existed  from  the  earliest 


144:  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

times,  linking  matter  and  spirit,  heaven  and  earth, 
and  had  been  sustained  by  kings,  princes,  priests  and 
philosophers.  Pythagoras  was,  in  his  day,  Chief 
Kosjfi  of  the  known  world ;  that  from  him  had  de- 
scended, in  a  regular  line  down  to  himself,  the  high 
authority  which  antedated  civil  power  and  modern 
social  order,  and  down  to  the  interference  of  Caesar 
was  acknowledged  supreme.  Our  priests  instructed 
in  all  knowledge  except  war,  giving  the  hidden  mean- 
ing of  words  and  things  to  the  initiated  who  were 
worthy  to  receive  it.  They  also  understood  and 
practiced  the  mysterious  arts  of  astrology,  magic, 
soothsaying,  necromancy  and  poetry.  The  oak 
groves,  ornate  with  the  sacred  mistletoe,  under  which 
the  most  solemn  obligations,  to  duty  and  secrecy  were 
pledged  upon  the  cromlechs  of  departed  worthies 
with  sacrifice  of  life,  if  unfaithful,  are  still  witnesses 
of  our  life  and  antiquity.  Stonehenge  is  our  witness. 
After  expatiating  in  grandiloquent  strains,  he  came 
to  the  main  question,  saying,  as  there  was  an  appar- 
ent unwillingness  to  do  the  work  appointed  by  this 
branch  of  the  chief  vine,  it  has  been  decided  to  defer 
further  action  ;  but  that  it  was  expected  and  required 
that  each  brother  should  be  true  to  his  obligations, 
which  he  could  not  violate  without  forfeiting  his 
right  to  live  ;  that  all  must  be  willing  and  ready  to 
do  whatever  was  bidden  by  the  authority,  and  not 
allow  one  obscure  man  to  blast  the  glory  of  the 
ancients  and  ruin  the  grand  temple  we  are  all  sworn 
to  help  build. 

"He  continued  for  more  than  an  hour,  and  finally 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  145 

called  on  the  Grand  Chaplain  for  prayers,  and  closed 
in  the  usual  manner.  A  good  deal  of  excitement 
followed  among  the  members.  Some  said  '  If  they 
want  a  man  killed,  let  them  do  it  as  the  ancients  did, 
themselves  —  the  most  noble  of  them.  We  never 
agreed  to  do  any  such  thing. '  Others  said,  '  It  is 
against  the  laws  of  our  land,  and  they  will  be  mur- 
derers who  do  it.'  One  more  serious  than  the  rest, 
asked,  l  Would  it  not  be  better  to  treat  the  whole 
matter  with  silence,  and  let  it  die  out,  as  it  did  once 
before  when  a  certain  exposure  was  made  ?  The  at- 
tempts we  make  to  put  it  out  will  only  add  fuel  to 
the  fire.' 

'"'All  this  seems  very  plain  to  me  now  ;  it  did  not 
then,  for  my  conscience  was  not  my  own  but  another 
man's  ;  I  was  engaged  to  marry  the  daughter  of  an 
Eena,  and  he  talked  much  with  me  about  the  folly 
and  disobedience  of  those  members  who  had  objected 
to  the  decrees  of  the  higher  grades  in  council,  and 
had  insulted  him  and  the  chief  Brsehan  and  Rosse,  who 
was  present.  I  was  blinded  more  by  the  love  of  his 
daughter,  a  beautiful  girl  of  nineteen,  bright,  intelli- 
gent and  good,  than  by  the  father's  arguments.  I 
knew  there  was  something  wrong  about  it,  and  what 
that  man  had  said — 'None  of  us  agreed  to  do  it,' — 
came  often  to  my  mind.  I  simply  lacked  courage 
and  manliness  ;  I  dared  not  be  myself,  but  walked 
foolishly  in  the  shadow  of  another. 

"  Thus  days  passed  away,  and  the  matter  seemed  at 
rest.  The  world  moved  on  as  usual.  One  day  my 
expected  father-in-law  informed  me  there  was  to  be  a 
K  7 


146  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

meeting  of  the  club  that  night  and  he  should  expect 
to  see  me  there  ;  that  the  whole  matter  had  been 
finally  decided  and  the  Grand  Rosae  would  be  present 
in  person  and  explain  every  thing  to  the  entire  satis- 
faction of  the  whole  order  ;  that  I  must  be  sure  and 
be  there.  Richard,  his  son,  would  be  there,  and 
he  expected  every  other  member.  I  promised  to  go. 
The  meeting  was  not  full  but  a  solemn  one.  Some 
tried  to  be  merry  and  create  mirth,  but  from  the  first 
a  dark  pall  seemed  to  rest  on  all  present.  I  can  not 
relate  what  was  said,  but  I  remember  too  well  what 
was  done.  The  Grand  Rosse  was  formally  and  with 
much  parade  introduced,  and  he  proceeded  at  once  to 
divulge  the  business  of  the  hour.  The  author  of  the 
little  book  had  been  arrested  on  a  false  charge,  and 
was  in  the  hands  of  the  sheriff,  who  was  present,  hav- 
ing him  in  the  jail ;  a  company,  in  the  character  of  a 
mob,  was  to  break  into  the  jail  and  take  him  out ; 
he  was  then  to  be  run,  by  a  relay  of  horses,  to  a  safe 
place  where  could  be  visited  on  him  the  penalties  of 
his  broken  oath.  All  that  remained  was  to  select  the 
men  who  should  honor  themselves,  win  the  gratitude 
of  the  whole  order  in  all  lands  and  in  all  time,  pro- 
tect the  ancient  and  proud  glory  of  the  institution 
from  the  odium  this  false  and  wicked  wretch,  this 
perjured  villain,  had  brought  upon  it.  He  asked  for 
three  volunteers  who  would  glorify  themselves,  serve 
their  brethren  and  have  a  sure  defense  and  protection 
of  the  whole  powerful  lodges,  which  controlled  in  state 
and  church  and  on  the  bench  without  others  know- 
ing it,  as  truly  as  in  this  hall.  They  should  have 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STOKY.  147 

no  cause  to  fear  detection,  the  scheme  was  so  wisely 
planned  ;  and,  if  they  were  arrested,  no  civil  court 
would  dare  condemn  them  ;  no  jury  would  find  them 
guilty,  for  none  could  be  impaneled  without  a  Druid 
on  it.  Men  from  another  branch,  two  of  whom  were 
present,  were  to  aid  at  the  place  to  which  he  was  to 
be  taken. 

"Silence  prevailed.  None  volunteered.  After  a 
long  pause  the  Grand  Rosse  arose  with  a  solemn  and 
apparently  disappointed  air,  and  said,  'I  am 
surprised  ;  I  expected  every  member  of  this  branch 
would  stand  up  at  once  and  joyfully,  and  not  one  has 
done  so.  I  know  not  how  to  proceed.' 

"A  short  consultation  was  had  by  the  Eena  and 
Bra3hans,  when  the  Grand  Rosas  said :  '  I  call  for 
the  nomination  and  election  of  three  men  who  shall 
have  the  honor  now  proffered  to  this ' 

"  Before  the  sentence  was  quite  finished,  a  member 
arose  and  said,  ;I  nominate  the  three  chief  Eenas 
(calling  their  names)  to  the  high  honor  of  the  deed 
they  want  done.' 

"A  murmur  of  approval  ran  through  the  assembly, 
but  the  Eena  were  astonished.  The  Rosas  and  Brae- 
hans  turned  pale  and  sat  abashed  at  the  suggestion. 
It  was  plain  to  all  that  here  as  every-where,  with  the 
common  soldier  and  common  laborer,  this  kind  of 
honor  is  bestowed  where  not  desired,  and  refused 
where  it  properly  belongs. 

"Another  consultation;  when  it  was  declared  that  a 
secret  ballot  should  be  taken.  This  resulted  in  an 
almost  unanimous  choice  of  the  three  chief  Braehans. 


148  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

Greater  astonishment  than  before,   though  the  vote 
was  not  openly  declared. 

"The  Rosas  then  said,  he  must  r:  o  to  the  de- 
cision of  Providence  and  have  a  trial  by  lot !  Three 
black  balls,  with  white  ones  equal  to  the  number 
present,  were  said  to  be  placed  in  a  box  and  passed 
around  the  room.  Several  refused  to  draw,  and 
severe  condemnation  was  heaped  on  them.  Just  as 
they  came  to  me  my  expected  father-in-law  rose  with 
Roman  firmness,  and  said,  '  You  are  coming  to  that 
worthy  young  man  who  is  affianced  to  my  only 
daughter  ;  the  next  is  my  only  son  ;  let  them  refuse 
to  draw  and  they  are  forever  expelled  from  my  house, 
my  presence  and  my  property. '  On  the  last  words 
his  voice  trembled,  and  his  face  flushed,  then  turned 
suddenly  pale.  Under  the  appeal  my  heart  fluttered, 
and  I  trembled.  The  eyes  of  all  were  on  me,  and 
the  image  of  Elena  was  before  me.  I  did  not  reason, 
I  did  not  think.  I  thrust  in  my  hand  convulsively 
and  grasped  a  ball,  scarce  knowing  what  I  did  ;  I 
held  it  clenched  and  dared  not  open  it.  Richard  did 
the  same.  Only  one  other  followed,  when  the  strong 
man  who  had  made  the  nomination  said,  '  Pass  to  the 
Eena.'  The  tellers  dare  not  do  it.  All  others  re- 
fused. The  Rosse  then  said  with  authority,  '  Open 
your  hands  and  show  your  balls.' 

"  Mine  was  black  ;  so  was  Richard's.  We  looked 
at  each  other.  He  swooned,  and  fell  upon  the  floor. 
I  know  not  what  I  did. 

"The  next  day — I  will  not  describe  it.     lean 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  149 

not ;  it  was  too  terrible  for  language.  Thought  can 
not  grasp  it.  It  was  feeling. 

"The  second  day  I  was  calmer.  Several  came  to 
me  ;  one  who,  taking  me  aside,  advised  me  to  flee 
the  country.  Another,  who  said,  '  You  need  not  do 
it ;  they  can  not  compel  you  to.'  And  this  was  my 
final,  full  resolve.  Stoutly  I  determined  to  assert 
my  manhood,  to  maintain  my  natural  personal  free- 
dom and  right  to  life.  I  knew  most  of  the  officers 
of  our  club,  and  that  the  Grand  Rosse  himself  had 
no  right  to  command  me  to  do  what  civil  and  divine 
law  forbade  to  be  done.  My  conviction  grew 
stronger,  my  duty  plainer,  the  more  calmly  I  re- 
flected upon  it,  and  my  determination  was  fixed  that 
the  past  should  remain  a  sham  and  a  deception.  I 
began  to  see  clearly. 

"Full  of  this  new-gained  strength,  I  resolved  to 
go  and  see  Richard,  and  tell  him  my  resolution.  It 
was  all  so  plain  to  me,  I  must  make  it  so  to  him,  if 
he  yet  had  a  doubt.  And  then,  too,  I  would  talk  it 
over  with  Elena,  and  show  her  how  much  more  I 
loved  her  than  our  club ;  how  strongly  I  was  re- 
solved to  avoid  doing  wrong,  revering  the  laws  of 
my  God  and  my  country  more  than  the  demands  of 
a  secret  cabal. 

"  With  a  stout  heart  and  quick  step  I  hastened 
there  at  early  evening.  Elena  was  first  to  greet  me, 
but  with  a  downcast  look,  and  apparently  a  heavy 
heart.  She  took  me  aside  into  a  by-place,  saying, 
4  Let  us  remain  here  where  none  can  see  us.  I  have 
so  much  wanted  to  see  you,  and  am  so  glad  you  have 


150  A   PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

come.  Do  you  know  what  is  going  on  ?  I  do  not ; 
but  some  men  are  here.  I  do  not  know  any  of  them, 
only  Parson  Lowman.  They  are  talking  all  the  time 
about  you  and  Richard  and  Jo.  Scott,  as  if  some  ter- 
rible thing  was  going  to  happen,  and  right  off.  What 
is  it  all  about  ?  Do  you  know  ?  I  listened  by  the 
bedroom  door  a  long  time,  till  I  was  called  ;  but  I 
could  not  find  out.  I  have  been  so  anxious,  and  I 
am  so  glad  you  have  come  to  tell  me.' 

"The  poor  girl  trembled  and  wept.  I  pressed  her 
to  my  bosom,  and  kissed  her  forehead,  as  she  leaned 
her  head  against  my  shoulder.  She  seemed  bewil- 
dered. I  bade  her  be  calm,  assured  her  of  my  love 
and  devotion,  that  so  long  as  I  had  the  ability  I 
would  protect  her  from  all  harm. 

"  '  It  is  not  for  myself  I  suffer ;  it  is  for  you, 
Clarence,  and  for  Richard,  that  I  am  in  agony.  I 
know  somebody  means  to  harm  you.'  Looking  me 
sweetly,  but  resolutely,  in  the  face,  as  only  a  loving 
woman  can,  she  asked,  '  Clarence,  have  you  done 
any  thing  bad  ? ' 

"  'Do  you  suspect  me  of  it,  Elena?  Did  I  ever 
give  you  occasion  to  think  so  ? ' 

"  'Never  ! '  she  sweetly  said,  with  a  smile  and  a 
deep  emphasis.  '  But  what  is  all  this  about  ?  I  am 
troubled.  Do  tell  me.' 

"  'I  see  you  are  troubled,  and  not  without  cause. 
I,  too,  am  greatly  troubled,  and  have  reason  to  be, 
more  so  than  you.' 

"  She  sprang  from  me  with  surprise,  as  if  to  leave 
me,  saying,  '  What  can  it  be  ?  You ' 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  151 

"  '  Be  calm,'  1  said,  '  and  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know.' 
We  then  sat  down,  and  I  related  what  had  transpired, 
and  unfolded  to  her  my  fixed  determination.  She 
was  deeply  attentive  to  all  1  said,  and  we  renewed  our 
most  solemn  vows  of  constancy  and  fidelity,  let  come 
what  might.  So  innocent  and  sincere  were  we,  we 
did  not  then  doubt  all  would  be  well. 

"It  was  arranged  that  she  should  go  and  see 
Richard,  and  we  would  talk  it  over  together.  She 
did  so,  and  we  retired  to  the  carriage-house,  that  none 
might  hear  us.  He  felt,  if  possible,  worse  than  I,  for 
none  had  come  to  counsel  him  but  his  father,  who 
assured  him  that  his  only  course  was  to  go  forward 
as  bidden.  I  had  not  told  Elena  the  threat  of  his 
father.  I  explained  to  Richard  the  ground  on  which 
I  stood,  and  what  I  was  resolved  not  to  do.  He  did 
not  see  how  it  was  to  be  avoided  ;  there  was  such  a 
power  against  us.  'No  rightful  power,'  I  said.  'It 
is  a  base  imposition,  a  grand  deception.  We  were 
driven  into  the  meshes  of  the  net  set  for  the  unwary, 
who  are  baited  so  cautiously,  so  attractively  that  the 
fangs  are  not  seen  until  it  is  too  late  to  recede.  We 
had  no  knowledge  of  what  we  were  doing,  or  to  do  ; 
went  in  blindfold,  and  with  no  means  of  defense, 
with  death  about  our  necks,  and  not  knowing  who 
led  us.  And  now  they  put  upon  us  a  task  at  which 
nature  revolts,  and  the  laws  of  God  and  man  forbid.' 

' ' '  Bat  having  gone  so  far,  what  can  we  do  ? '  he 
asked,  anxiously. 

"  'Assert  our  manhood,  and  refuse  to  surrender  it 
at  their  bidding.' 


152  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"'They  have  threatened  us;  you  know  my 
father  did  ;  and  they  will  persecute  and  injure  us.' 

"  '  Let  them  try  it.  It  is  better  to  die  in  a  good 
cause,  than  live  in  a  bad  one.' 

"  'That  may  be  so  ;  but  father  thinks  no  trouble 
will  come  of  it  to  us  ;  that  we  shall  be  sure  of  pro- 
tection from  all  injury,  let  come  what  may.' 

"'But  we  shall  be  guilty  before  God,  and  our 
consciences  will  not  acquit  us,  if  human  courts  do. 
God  is  greater  than  our  hearts,  and  knows  all  things; 
His  judgment  we  can  not  escape.' 

"  '  What  are  you  asked  to  do  so  fearful  ? '  inquired 
Elena,  with  agitation.  'I  do  not  understand  you. 
I  hope  you  are  not  going  to  do  any  thing  wicked.' 

"  I  waited  for  Richard  to  answer,  but  he  did  not ; 
and  as  voices  were  heard  coming  from  the  house,  our 
conversation  ceased  ;  but  I  inquired  of  Richard,  in  a 
whisper,  who  they  were  in  the  house. 

"'The  Grand  Rosse,  Brsehan  Smith,  Parson 
Lowman  and  two  or  three  I  don't  know.  They  were 
at  the  club,  and  have  been  here  nearly  all  day.' 

"'What  titles!'  whispered  Elena;  'so  outland- 
ish ! ' 

"Just  then  the  father  called  Richard,  who,  step- 
ping through  a  side  door  into  the  shed,  passed  some 
way  round,  and  answered  from  near  the  barn.  He 
was  directed  to  get  Parson  Lowman's  horse  and  har- 
ness it.  As  the  wagon  was  in  the  house  where  we 
were,  Elena  said  she  would  slide  out  and  go  to  the 
house,  and  I  could  come  there,  as  if  we  had  not  been 
together. 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  153 

"I  took  my  opportunity  and  secreted  myself  be- 
hind the  shed  till  the  horse  was  harnessed,  and  the 
Parson  went  away.  Then  coming  into  the  yard,  I 
sought  for  Richard,  but  could  not  find  him.  In  go- 
ing round  the  side  of  the  house,  I  saw  both  him  and 
Elena  sitting  in  the  parlor,  as  if  on  trial  before  the 
dignitaries  before  named.  I  came  as  near  as  I  dared 
to  the  side  of  the  window,  to  listen.  I  could  hear 
nothing.  I  then  looked  in,  and  saw  Elena  was 
greatly  agitated.  My  first  thought  was  to  rush  in 
and  confront  them  to  their  faces,  offer  her  defense, 
and  forswear  all  allegiance  to  their  dark  devices.  I 
looked  again,  and  she  seemed  more  calm  ;  but  soon 
she  put  her  handkerchief  to  her  face  and  wept,  and 
I  heard  the  stern  voice  of  her  father,  but  could  not 
understand  what  was  said.  She  rose  to  leave,  when 
he  rose,  laid  his  hand  on  her  shoulder,  and  forbade 
it.  She  shrieked  and  fell  to  the  floor.  I  rushed  to 
the  front  door ;  there  was  no  tyler  there  ;  it  was 
.locked.  I  hastened  to  a  side  door ;  that  was  locked, 
and  the  back  door  the  same.  The  curtains  were 
drawn,  but  beside  one  of  them  I  saw  they  had  laid 
her  on  the  sofa,  and  that  she  breathed. 

"Richard  came  to  the  yard  and  called  me  softly, 
as  when  we  were  boys,  and  told  me  I  had  been  seen, 
and  his  father  and  the  other  men  were  very  indig- 
nant, and  that  I  could  not  see  them  nor  Elena  that 
night.  He  hastened  back.  But  one  course  was  left 
me.  I  returned  home.  My  heart  was  sad  and 
anxious,  and  my  countenance  was  fallen.  I  went  to 
my  room  and  tried  to  be  calm.  I  could  not  compose 


154  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

my  agitated  feelings.  I  paced  my  chamber  like  a 
caged  lion,  and  was  fast  becoming  desperate,  when 
my  father  entered,  looking  sad,  as  if  much  troubled. 
He  told  me  he  had  learned  of  the  transactions  in  the 
club-room,  and  how  I  was  one  ordered  to  commit  a 
great  crime. 

"  'Do  you  call  it  a  crime,  father? '  I  asked,  Avith 
surprise.  '  I  have  been  told  you  approve  it,  as  Rich- 
ard's father  does.' 

"  'By  no  means.  Although  I  regret  the  publica- 
tion of  the  book,  I  do  not  think  a  greater  crime  will 
cure  that  wrong.  It  were  far  better  to  give  it  no 
attention.  To  agitate  is  to  expose  what  should  be 
kept  secret.' 

"  '  But  they  say  it  is  only  executing  upon  him  the 
forfeit  of  his  oath.' 

'"They  should  remember  no  one  is  pledged  to 
such  an  infliction.' 

"  '  Then  you  do  not  think  I  should  yield  to  the 
doom  they  have  laid  on  me.  I  had  come  to  the  same 
conclusion,  and  resolved  not  to  pollute  my  hands 
with  such  a  monstrous  deed  of  iniquity.  And  I  was 
about  to  consult  you  as  to  my  best  course. ' 

"'Remain  quiet.  They  will  not  dare  do  you 
injury.' 

"  My  father's  words  soothed  my  feelings.  He 
had  been,  formerly,  a  prominent  worker  in  the  club, 
but  not  for  the  last  ten  years  or  more.  He  must 
know  all  about  it.  But  for  what  I  had  seen  of  the 
determined  manner  of  the  leaders  in  these  proceed- 
ings, I  should  have  been  at  rest. 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  155 

"The  night  was  not  one  of  sweet  repose.  Visions 
of  murder,  prisons,  gibbets,  tears,  sighs,  separations, 
wrongs  and  miseries  untold,  haunted  the  half-sleep- 
ing hours  as  they  passed.  When  fairly  awake,  the 
scene  when  last  I  saw  Elena,  whom  I  loved  most  of 
any  object  on  earth  —  a  little  more  than  my  mother 
—  would  pass  before  me.  When  morning  finally 
came,  I  resolved  to  make  a  bold  front  of  it,  and  go 
and  see  her  and  her  father.  Before  God  we  were 
one,  but  by  human  law  and  social  forms  she  still 
owed  allegiance  to  her  father.  I  had  a  right  to  know 
why  she  was  made  to  suffer  by  the  interference  of 
others  who  had  no  business  to  injure  her  ;  and  my 
fists  clinched,  and  my  teeth  grated  unawares.  I  rose 
in  a  fit  of  rage  ;  but  while  dressing,  I  became  calm 
and  rational  again.  I  kneeled,  and  prayed  to  God 
that  I  might  know  and  do  my  duty. 

"While  at  breakfast,  a  note  came  from  Elena,  or 
in  her  name,  written  in  a  style  unlike  hers,  asking 
me  to  visit  her  at  six  that  night  —  not  sooner.  Such 
formality  surprised  me.  It  was  unusual  and  unlike 
her.  I  was  suspicious  that  evil  machinations  were 
beneath  all  this.  My  mother  saw  my  emotion,  and 
asked  me  if  I  had  bad  news.  I  told  her  it  was  an 
invitation  to  visit  Elena,  and  gave  her  the  note. 

"'That  is  strange,'  she  said,  after  reading  it; 
'  she  must  have  become  very  dignified.  Why  didn't 
she  run  up  here  as  she  usually  does  when  any  thing 
new  comes  up  ?  I  don't  understand  it. ' 

"It  was  a  long  day  to  me.  Towards  night  a 
neighbor  came  to  me,  and  asked  me  if  I  was  '  ready 


156  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE 

for  my  part  in  the  job  ? '  I  asked  him  what  he  meant. 
'  Why,  you  know,'  he  replied,  '  what  part  fell  to  your 
lot.  You  and  Richard  and  Jo.  are  expected  to  be  on 
hand  ready  for  the  work,  and  I  expect  you  will  do  it 
up  right' 

"I  replied,  that  I  had  always  tried  to  do  well 
whatever  I  had  undertaken  ;  but  I  had  no  special 
'job 'on  hand  at  present.  'Well,  we  have  one  for 
you,  you  know,  and  we  shall  expect  you  to  be  a 
man. '  '  I  mean  to  be  one,  but  I  suppose  it  is  optional 
with  me  whether  I  undertake  it  or  not,'  I  replied 
with  determination.  'Not  much,'  said  he;'  you  re- 
member your  oath. ' 

"  'An  oath  extorted  under  such  circumstances  has 
no  binding  force.'  'You'll  see,  if  you  dare  refuse. 
Our  highest  authorities  have  decided  on  it.'  'Have 
decided  on  what  ?  To  get  innocent  young  men  to 
injure  another  man  because  he  has  told  the  truth  ? 
They  will  find  authorities  above  them.'  He  turned 
from  me  with  a  growl  and  a  scowl,  before  I  had 
finished.  I  felt  relieved,  and  wondered  at  my  cour- 
age to  say  what  I  did.  I  felt  conscious  of  my  right ; 
and  right  and  innocence  make  one  bold  and  strong. 

"I  had  a  long  conversation  with  my  parents  that 
afternoon.  I  little  thought  it  was  my  last ;  and  yet, 
as  I  recall  it,  I  remember  much  that  was  ominous. 
It  was  a  sort  of  review  of  life  as  a  whole.  We  talked 
over  our  fair  prospects  ;  how  we  would  arrange  the 
house  when  Elena  should  come  there  to  live  ;  what 
new  things  should  be  bought ;  the  probable  expense, 
and  many  other  things  about  our  future  life.  Every 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  157 

now  and  then  they,  my  parents,  would  allude  to  human 
uncertainties,  but  never  in  a  way  to  indicate  immediate 
evils  ;  so  it  made  little  impression  on  an  ardent  soul 
like  mine.  My  mother  was  more  thoughtful  than 
usual,  and  said,  as  I  was  about  to  leave,  she  did  not 
like  the  looks  of  that  note  ;  she  feared  some  trouble 
was  designed  for  Elena ;  that,  perhaps,  her  father, 
who  was  stern  and  proud  and  fond  of  display,  had 
resolved  to  break  her  engagement  with  me,  expect- 
ing some  grander  alliance.  Just  before  I  left,  she 
came  to  my  room,  and,  embracing  me,  said,  as  the 
tears  started  to  her  eyes,  '  Clarence,  you  are  our  only 
child  ;  all  our  earthly  hopes  and  cares  are  on  you ' — 
she  hesitated  — '  and  on  Elena  !  Dear  girl,  I  love  her 
already  as  if  she  were  my  own.  Behave  kindly  to- 
wards her,  whatever  her  father  has  determined. 
True  affections  are  not  easily  severed.  I  hope  all 
will  come  out  well.  At  any  rate,'  she  continued,  ris- 
ing in  her  dignity  and  looking  to  me  more  than 
human,  'let  come  what  may,  be  true  to  yourself, 
to  us  and  to  God.  Heed  well  the  lessons  of  that 
book  I  gave  you  on  your  twenty-first  birthday. 

"  I  took  the  book  from  my  table  and  opened  where 
I  had  turned  down  leaves,  and  read  to  her  among 
other  passages,  '  Stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  has  made  us  free,  and  be  not  again  entangled 
with  the  yoke  of  bondage.' 

"'That  is  right,'  she  said,  smiling;  'heed  such 
sentiments,  and -God  will  protect  you.'  Then,  in  a 
fallen,  anxious  tone,  she  added,  '  I  have  always  feared 
the  bondage  of  secret  societies,  especially  those  from 


158  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

which  women  —  mothers,  wives  and  sisters  —  are  ex- 
cluded.' 

"As  I  descended,  both  followed  me  to  the  front 
door.  My  mother  kissed  me,  saying,  '  Remember, 
my  son,  what  I  have  told  you,  and  be  good  and  true. ' 
My  father  said,  '  Be  of  good  courage  and  do  right 
every-where,  and  the  blessing  of  God  will  keep  you 
wherever  duty  points  the  way.' 

"  I  felt  strong.  High  purposes  filled  my  soul.  I 
was  determined  to  meet  them  squarely,  and  if  they 
had  tampered  with  Elena's  affections,  which  I  knew 
to  be  mine,  together  we  could  repel  whatever  they 
should  attempt  to  do. 

"  I  went  to  the  side  door,  as  usual,  and  rapped  ; 
but  no  answer  came.  All  was  silent  within.  After 
several  raps  and  no  reply,  I  went  to  the  front  door 
and  rang.  No  answer  from  there.  I  then  went 
round  the  house.  All  was  dark  within,  and  the  doors 
all  fastened.  I  was  amazed.  It  was  plain  there  was 
something  wrong.  It  was  just  the  appointed  time, 
and  no  one  was  to  be  found.  I  ventured  to  call  for 
Richard,  when  two  men,  strangers,  came  from  the 
shed,  who  told  me  that  Elena  and  the  girl  had  gone 
to  a  neighbor's,  where  a  young  woman  had  been  taken 
suddenly  sick,  and  Richard  and  his  father  to  the 
club-room,  and  they  were  left  to  request  me  to  go 
immediately,  as  Richard  had  an  important  communi- 
cation for  me  from  his  sister.  It  looked  wrong,  but 
without  much  reflection  I  went.  In  the  anteroom,  I 
was  met  by  strangers,  who,  without  introduction, 
asked  me  to  step  into  a  side  room.  Before  doing  so 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY. 

I  asked  to  see  Richard.  'He  is  in  there, '  said  one, 
1  and  waits  to  see  you. '  As  I  went  in,  a  man  dis- 
guised handed  me  a  letter.  Several  were  in  the  room, 
all  disguised.  One  said,  '  He  will  want  to  read  it, 
let  us  go  out. '  I  detected  the  voice  of  Parson  Low- 
man.  I  gazed  at  the  superscription;  it  was  Elena's 
writing.  As  they  moved  out,  oue  touched  me  and 
slipped  a  small  crumpled  paper  into  my  hand 

' k  I  was  left  alone.  I  broke  the  seal  and  read  the 
letter  of  Elena.  It  was  indeed  in  her  hand-writing. 
It  said,  in  substance,  that  her  father  laid  on  her  a 
duty  to  write  to  me  and  say  that  he  made  it  an  im- 
perious condition  of  our  marriage  that  I  should  join 
Richard  in  performing  the  task  which  had  been  allot- 
ted us ;  that  we  were  safe  from  detection,  and  if  sus- 
pected, a  host  would  join  to  defend  us  and  swear  us 
through  any  court  in  the  land  ;  that  we  should  come 
home  safe  in  three  days  and  all  should  be  well. 
Every  line  had  professions  of  affection  and  fidelity, 
and  she  ended  by  saying,  she  was  constrained  to  con- 
jure me  to  consent  to  remove  what  was  the  last 
obstacle  to  our  union  and  perfect  happiness,  to  which 
she  could  never  consent  unless  I  did  it.  I  read  it 
over.  It  did  not  sound  like  hers ;  but  it  was  her 
writing.  I  did  not,  in  my  agitation,  see  what  I  saw 
afterwards,  in  faint  pencil  marks  in  one  corner  of 
the  note  ;  '  I  am  compelled  to  copy  this.'  Had  I,  it 
would  have  changed  my  whole  course  of  life.  A 
heavy  noise  was  going  on  in  the  main  room  and  many 
began  to  go  out.  I  started  to  go.  Both  doors  were 
fastened.  I  became  frightened.  Just  then  four  men 


160  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

entered  and  offered  me  a  suit  of  disguise.  They 
were  themselves  disguised,  all  but  one  —  my  intended 
father-in-law,  who  asked  me  to  put  it  on.  My  reply 
was  stern  and  emphatic.  '  I  will  never  wear  a  dis- 
guise. Before  my  God  and  my  fellow  men,  I  will 
stand  without  disguise  or  a  guilty  conscience.  This 
is  a  play  too  serious  and  solemn  to  be  turned  to  a 
farce  or  tragedy.' 

"  '  Then  you  still  resist  our  direction,  and  persist 
in  your  refusal  ? ' 

'"I  do!' 

"  'Then,  sir,  your  fate  shall  be  the  fate  of  that 
perjured  wretch  who  dared  expose  the  secrets  of  our 
order. ' 

"  'But  he  told  the  truth,  and  you  know  it ;  and 
my  father  says ' 

"  '  Who  cares  what  your  father  says  ? '  he  intruded, 
in  great  rage  ;  '  he  has  been  indifferent  to  us  for 
years,  and  I  suppose  he  has  put  you  up  to  this 
action.  You  shall  not  escape  ;  you  know  too  much. 
You  will  turn  against  us.  You  shall  never  be  a  son- 
in-law  of  mine.  I  will  own  no  such  relation.'  To 
the  men  :  '  Hold  him  here  until  further  orders. ' 

"He  trembled  all  over  with  rage,  scowled  fiercely 
upon  me,  and  left  the  room.  I  heard  his  voice,  at 
first  loud,  then  lower,  in  consultation  with  others. 
It  was  not  long  before  he  returned,  in  an  apparently 
calmer  mood.  He  looked  at  me  steadily,  and,  in  a 
forced  manner,  said  :  '  Clarence,  I  have  always  re- 
garded you  as  an  honorable  young  man,  and  have 
hoped  to  receive  you  as  one  of  my  family  ;  but  un- 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  161 

less  you  obey  our  commands,  as  you  took  an  oath  to 
do,  Elena  will  never  consent  to  be  yours,  and  she  has 
told  you  so.' 

"I  asked,  faltering,  but  with  resolution,  'Did  she 
write  that  letter  of  her  free  will,  or  did  you  dictate 
it?' 

"  He  flew  in  a  passion  more  furious  than  before, 
saying,  '  You  refuse  our  commands  ?  You  will  soon 
be  made  to  rue  your  stubbornness.' 

' ' '  You  have  no  right  to  command  me  to  sin 
against  God  and  my  brother  men  ' 

"  He  left  the  room,  red  with  rage,  stamping  the 
floor  heavily  as  he  went.  Soon  the  Grand  Rosse  and 
Chief  Brsehan  came  in,  still  in  their  lustrous  robes  of 
office,  and,  with  assumed  calmness,  the  former  said : 
'  You  must  be  aware,  my  young  brother,  of  the 
meaning  of  the  obligation  you  took  on  becoming  a 
member  of  our  order,  to  obey  the  commands  of  your 
superiors,  and  the  decisions  of  our  Grand  Council. 
That  council  has  decided,  and  I  am  here  to  see  its 
decision  obeyed.  By  lot,  Providence  has  laid  it  upon 
you  to  do  a  special  service  to  preserve  the  dignity, 
perhaps  the  very  existence  of  our  ancient  order.  We 
expect  every  member  to  revere  his  oath,  and  obey 
our  commands.  I  understand  you  refuse.  Had  you 
not  better  calmly  review  your  decision,  and  consent 
to  do  what  we  command?  Does  not  your  honor, 
your  happiness,  your  personal  safety  depend  upon 
it?' 

"My  heart  beat  heavily,  my  face  burned,  my 
whole  soul  grew  more  indignant  during  the  recital 
L  7* 


162  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

of  this  formal,  icy,  hypocritical  speech.  I  hardly 
hesitated  before  saying,  '  Are  you  greater  than  God, 
that  you  command  me  to  help  do  Avhat  He  and  the 
laws  of  our  country  forbid  ?  /  can  not  do  it.  As 
for  the  oath  extorted  from  me,  under  durance,  with- 
out a  chance  of  knowing  what  it  meant,  I  count  it  as 
trash,  a  false  imposition,  to  which  I  was  led  by  false 
appearances,  and  here,  now  and  forever,  I  declare 
myself  absolved  from  all  connection  with  your  order, 
in  the  name  of  God,  my  coQntry  and  humanity.' 

"He  was  red  and  pale  by  turns,  and  turning,  said, 
'  Such  words  can  not  be  misunderstood.  Young  man, 
on  you  be  the  consequences.'  They  left. 

"A  few  minutes  after,  the  guards  were  called  from 
the  room,  and  I  was  alone.  I  thought  of  the  letter, 
the  wicked  imposition.  On  taking  it  out,  the  other 
scrap  fell  to  the  floor.  I  picked  it  up.  It  was  from 
Richard,  in  pencil.  '  We  are  doomed  ;  let  us  escape  ; 
meet  me  at  the  bridge  ;  stay  there  till  I  come.  I  will 
not  commit  murder.  Be  true.' 

"This  gave  a  new  turn  to  everything.  What 
should  I  do?  What  could  I  do?  I  listened.  All 
was  still.  I  carefully  tried  the  door.  It  was  locked, 
and  outside  I  heard  whispers.  I  wondered  who  were 
left  for  guards.  I  was  caged,  guarded  like  a  wild 
beast.  I  glanced  over  the  whole  case  coolly  as  I 
could.  I  was  conscious  of  no  wrong,  except  for  con 
senting  to  surrender  my  manhood,  under  circum- 
stances most  false  and  forbidding,  into  the  hands  of 
I  knew  not  whom,  whether  of  friends  or  of  strangers,, 
and  not  an  assurance  of  protection  given  till  they 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY. 

grasped  me  in  their  toils  to  do  with  me  what  they 
pleased.  My  blood  boiled,  as  I  thought  over  my  ad- 
mission and  their  treatment  since.  I  was  very  un- 
easy. No  chair  was  in  the  room.  I  wearied  of 
standing,  and  sat  upon  the  floor.  Opening  my  Bible 
at  random,  I  read  :  '  The  fear  of  man  bringeth  a 
snare  ;  but  whoso  putteth  his  trust  in  the  Lord  shall 
be  safe.'  I  felt  strong  and  satisfied  with  my  course. 
"My  next  thought  was,  to  try  and  persuade  my 
keepers  to  let  me  go  ;  but  I  knew  not  who  they  were. 
Then  I  resolved  that,  come  what  might,  I  would  not 
involve  others  in  danger.  The  window  was  curtained. 
I  looked  out.  It  was  starlight.  A  nail  fastened  the 
lower  casement.  I  saw  my  chance.  Carefully  re- 
moving the  nail  and  raising  the  sash,  I  let  myself 
down,  holding  by  the  sill,  then  dropped  to  the 
ground  without  injury,  and  sta-rted  for  the  bridge. 
I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  heard  voices,  and  saw 
lights  about  the  club-room,  from  which  I  had  escaped, 
and  men  starting  upon  the  run,  on  the  road,  with 
lanterns.  Fearing  they  might  follow  my  tracks,  I 
turned  to  one  side  and  ran  along  the  grass  by  the 
roadside  ;  then  slipping  off  my  boots  I  crossed  to  the 
other  side,  and  leaped  the  fence  into  a  field,  and 
secreted  myself  in  some  lumber  near  a  barn.  It 
saved  me,  for  they  followed  my  tracks  until  they 
disappeared,  and  then  scattered  to  search  the  gardens 
and  fields  on  that  side  of  the  road.  I  lay  there  till 
lights  and  voices  passed  away,  then  ventured  to  go 
for  the  bridge.  I  remained  there,  I  know  not  how 
long  ;  it  seemed  a  fragment  of  eternity.  I  waited 


164  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

and  watched  and  listened.  I  tried  to  resolve  on 
what  to  do,  but  could  come  to  no  decision.  I  was 
bewildered,  overwhelmed,  lost.  Involuntarily  I 
started  towards  my  father's. 

"I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  saw,  some  way  be- 
fore me,  the  dim  form  of  something  moving  rap- 
idly. I  paused  behind  the  corner  of  the  crooked 
fence,  and  watched  it  It  came  nearer.  It  was  a 
man.  Was  it  Richard,  or  my  pursuers  ?  I  crouched 
close  to  the  ground.  When  nearly  in  front  of  me, 
he  stopped,  looked  cautiously  about,  then  whistled 
faintly,  as  Richard  did  when  he  used  to  call  me  in 
former  days.  I  rushed  to  meet  him.  'Still,  and 
hurry,'  he  said  ;  'they  are  after  us.'  He  was  almost 
out  of  breath,  and  could  hardly  speak.  After  we 
crossed  the  bridge,  he  said,  '  Let  us  take  the  field  and 
go  to  the  woods.  I  can  not  go  much  further. '  We 
turned  from  the  road  and  climbed  a  hill  to  the  tim- 
ber, where  we  sat  down. 

"We  were  scarcely  seated  before  we  heard  the 
trundling  of  a  carriage  passing  rapidly  along  the  road 
we  had  left.  '  They  are  on  our  track '  he  said,  '  but 
they  will  not  find  us  here.  When  they  found  you 
had  not  come,  but  escaped,  they  threatened  my  life, 
unless  I  returned  and  brought  you.  Knowing  you 
would  be  at  the  bridge,  I  must  contrive  to  get  away 
from  them  and  be  there  before  them.  So  I  made 
them  drive  to  your  father's,  and  told  them  to  watch 
at  the  front  and  side  doors  while  I  would  go  to  the 
back  door,  usually  left  unlocked,  and  go  up  the  back 
stairs  and  get  you  to  come  out.  I  did  not  do  it,  but 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  STORY.  165 

ran  for  the  bridge.  It  was  not  long  before  I  heard 
the  carriage  coming.  Father  told  them  to  keep  a 
good  look  out,  for  I  might  be  in  league  with  you. 
Now  what  shall  we  do  ?  We  can  not  stay  here. 
There  will  be  furious  excitement  as  soon  as  it  is 

known  that  they  have  taken from  jail.  They 

did  that  before  I  left,  pretending  to  be  a  mob  ;  but 
the  Sheriff  unlocked  the  door  and  let  them  take  him. 
As  they  came  out  to  the  road  and  found  you  were  not 
there  with  me  as  appointed,  they  started  off  after 
you.  I  had  designed  to  seek  my  first  chance  to  get 
away.  The  man  was  gagged  and  his  hands  tied.  I 
just  saw  him  in  the  carriage  in  which  we  were  to 
ride.  We  were  to  drown  him.  It  was  all  talked 
over  before  we  left  the  hall.  If  we  refused  to  do  it, 
those  accompanying  us  were  to  drown  us  also.  They 
said  it  would  never  do  to  let  you  escape  and  expose 
them  ;  that  you  could  not,  for  all  over  the  land  and 
in  Europe  the  clubs  were  one,  and  had  power.  I 
became  more  and  more  alarmed,  but  pretended  the 
greatest  astonishment  at  your  conduct.  They  did 
not  suspect  me.  It  did  seem  to  me  I  could  not  get 
away.  I  seized  the  only  chance.' 

"Richard  was  fearfully  agitated  and  spoke  in 
broken  and  disjointed  sentences.  After  resting  a 
little  he  continued,  '  Now  what  shall  we  do  ?  We  can 
not  return  home.  Father  is  against  us.  He  will 
disinherit  me.  You  know  what  he  threatened.  He 
did  half  kill  Elena  last  night.' 

'"Did  she  write  that  letter  ? ' 

'•'  'Yes, —  no, — Lowman  wrote  it,  and  finally  per- 


166  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

suaded  her,  with  lies,  to  copy  it.  She  told  me  to  say 
to  you  it  was  no  act  of  hers  ;  that  she  advised  no 
such  wickedness.  Didn't  you  see  what  she  wrote  in 
pencil  on  the  corner,  that  it  was  no  act  of  hers  ? 
But  that  can't  help  us  now. ' 

"  '  Lowman — a  preacher,  persuading  a  member  of 
his  church  to  such  an  act !  Is  there  no  God  in 
Heaven,  no  honesty  on  earth  ? '  I  cried  in  a  rage. 

'  •  •  It  will  do  no  good  now  to  talk  more  of  these 
things.  We  are  not  safe  here.  We  must  seek  refuge 
somewhere.  We  shall  be  hunted  by  these  tigers 
henceforth,  thirsting «for  our  blood  as  for  his.' 

"We  went  farther  into  the  wood  to  a  place  that 
overlooked  both  our  homes.  It  was  a  long  sad  night. 
We  could  not  sleep ;  we  dared  not  seek  for  food. 
The  next  day  several  went  to  my  father's  and  others 
to  Richard's  and  remained  some  time.  They  went 
to  the  barns  and  out-buildings,  as  if  searching  them. 
'  How  strange  ! '  said  I ;  '  they  are  searching  for  us 
as  for  criminals,  because  we  would  not  commit  a 
crime  at  their  bidding  ;  and  we  must  flee  for  our 
lives  —  can  have  no  protection  from  our  government, 
against  the  machinations  of  these  secret  clans." 


THE   WANDERERS.  167 

CHAPTEK  X. 

THE  WANDERERS. 

"At  night-fall  we  resolved  to  start  in  some  direc- 
tion. Darkness  and  doubt  hedged  every  path.  So 
we  wandered  undecided  like  culprits  from  a  gallows. 
The  next  morning  found  us  more  than  twenty  miles 
from  home,  not  far  from  a  lonely  dwelling  near  a 
dense  wood.  We  watched  intently  to  see  if  the  man 
would  depart,  resolved  to  apply,  after  he  had  gone, 
for  food.  We  did  not  wait  long  before  we  saw  him 
leave.  We  then  returned  to  the  road  and  went  to 
the  door  and  asked  for  food.  The  good  woman  eyed 
us  closely,  as  if  suspicious  of  our  character  and  in- 
tentions. 'We  are  honest,  sober  young  men,'  said 
Richard,  '  but  in  great  need  of  something  to  eat. 
No  matter  what  it  is.  We  will  pay  you  for  it. '  She 

asked  us  if  we  did  not  come  from .  Richard 

-answered,  'From  near  there.' 

"  '  Waal,  now,  I  jist  reckon  you're  the  young  fel- 
lers they're  looking  arter.' 

"'What  do  you  mean?' I  inquired.  Richard's 
face  turned  red  and  mine  was  very  hot. 

"  '  Wy,  don't  you  know  they're  arter  you?  My 
man  cum  hum  late  last  night  and  sed  they'd  been 
arter  you  all  day  long  ;  and's  gone  agin  ;  sed  he  didn't 
know  when  he'd  be  hum  agin.'  , 


168  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"'What  did  they  say  had  been  done? 'asked 
Richard  coolly. 

"  '  Oh,  I  dun'no  ;  suthin  about  what  you  wouldn't 
do,  and  had  agreed  to  do  ;  I  didn't  mind  much,  for 
he  thinks  a  terrible  deal  more  about  his  club  than 
about  his  hum  and  his  children.  But  I'll  git  you 
suthin  ter  eat  any  way,  for  you  look  like  putty  nice 
young  men.  I  don't  b'leve  much  in  them  doin's  of 
them  clans,  anyhow.' 

"She  soon  prepared  us  some  plain  food,  talking 
all  the  while  about  how  well  she  was  brought  up, 
her  father's  nice  home,  and  how  her  'man  did  a  great 
deal  better,  was  more  ter  hum,  and  things  was  nicer 
every  way  before  he  joined  the  club.'  She  refused 
the  pay  offered.  '  Now,  young  men,  if  ye're  been  out 
all  night  ye  must  be  tired  and  sleepy,  and  ye  better 
go  right  up  inter  the  garret ;  we've  a  bed  there,  not 
very  nice,  and  rest.  Nobody  shall  know  ye're  here, 
Nobody  hardly  comes  here  ever,  and  towards  night 
I'll  call  ye.' 

"Having  full  confidence  in  her  honesty,  we  con- 
sented. As  we  climbed  the  ladder  to  the  garret,  she 
cried,  '  Now  don't  ye  worry;  I  may  rattle  round  down 
here,  but  you  never  mind.  I'll  be  true,  and  keep 
you  safe,  if  fur  a  week  ;  nobody  shall  ever  know  it. 
Only  don't  ye  make  any  noise  if  any  body  should 
come  here  arter  you. ' 

"We  found  it  very  comfortable,  and,  wearied  as 
we  were,  we  soon  dropped  asleep.  True  to  her  word, 
before  sunset  she  called  us.  She  had  prepared  a 
warm  meal.  'Now,  you  eat,  un  I'll  watch,  an'  if 


THE   WANDEREBS.  169 

my  man  should  come  hum  I'll  let  you  know,  for  I 
can  see  him  'fore  he  goes  down  into  the  holler,  an' 
you  can  flee  behind  the  shanty,  and  so  get  away  to 
the  timber.' 

"We  had  not  finished  our  meal  when  she  came 
in,  saying,  '  He's  comin',  an'  more  with  him ;  but 
you've  time  enough.  I'll  clean  up,  so  they  won't 
know  any  buddy's  bin  here.' 

"We  caught  our  hats  and  started.  When  in  the 
timber,  we  looked  back  and  saw  four  men  approach 
the  house.  We  traveled  all  that  night,  our  only 
guide  the  stars,  and  rested  in  an  out-of-the-way  barn 
the  next  day. 

"I  am  making  a  long  story,  and  will  detail.no 
more,  but  hint  the  rest. 

"From  that  place  I  ventured  to  write  to  my 
mother  on  a  bit  of  paper,  asking  her  to  tell  me  all 
that  had  occurred,  and  what  we  had  better  do,  direct- 
ing her  to  write  to  '  Jared  Johnson,  at ,'  and  I 

would  get  it.  When  we  arrived  there,  I  went  to  the 
post-office  and  asked  for  a  letter  The  postmaster 
looked  at  me  sharply,  and  kept  talking  while  looking 
for  it  He  finally  found  it,  and,  looking  me  full  in 
the  face,  asked,  '  Is  that  your  name  ? '  '  Yes  ;  that 
letter's  for  me.'  'Where  are  you  stopping?  You 
seem  to  be  a  stranger  here.  I've  not  seen  that  name 
before.'  I  replied,  'At  the  Liberty  Hotel.'  I  had 
entered  my  name  J.  Johnson  there  a  little  while  be- 
fore. '  Do  you  remain  long  in  town  ? '  '  Not  over  a 
week  or  so,  as  I  am  to  be  home  on  the  15th.'  I  said 
this  carelessly  to  allay  hasty  action,  for  I  saw  the 

8 


170  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

superscription  was  not  my  mother's.  '  If  other  let- 
ters come  after  a  week,  please  forward  them  to 

— .'  'I  will  do  so,'  he  said,  'and  in  the  mean- 
time call  and  see  you.' 

"At  a  news  stand  in  the  post-office  I  bought  some 
papero,  all  the  time  showing,  to  the  best  advantage, 
all  the  coolness  I  could  command.  I  lost  no  time  in 
hastening,  by  a  circuitous  route,  to  Richard,  who  had 
waited  for  me  outside  the  town. 

"We  turned  out  of  the  road  at  the  first  timber, 
having  seen  nobody  in  the  road,  where  we  read  the 
letter.  It  was  not  my  mother's,  but  an  attempt  to 
decoy  us  back,  saying  we  had  no  cause  to  fear  ;  all 
was  quiet,  and  the  trouble  all  over.  Every  thing 
looked  suspicious,  and  we  resolved  to  keep  farther 
away.  Looking  over  the  papers,  we  saw  a  paragraph 
which  spoke  of  a  great  commotion  about  the  abduc- 
tion and  probable  murder  of ,  and  the 

escape  of  two  young  men  supposed  to  be  guilty  of 
the  killing,  and  the  arrest  of  some  others  who  were 
accessory  to  it. 

"  -It  is  all  out,'  said  Richard,  '  and  on  us  they  will 
try  to  fasten  the  deed  ;  but  if  they  do,  thank  God  we 
are  not  guilty  ;  our  hands  are  not  stained  with  blood, 
and  in  our  souls  we  are  free  fioin  this  crime.' 

"  'But  desperate  men,  such  as  they,  will  not  hesi- 
tate to  lay  their  guilt  on  us,  simply  because  we  would 
not  be  guilty.  They  wanted  us  to  kill  the  man  for 
telling  the  truth.  For  men  who  do  such  deeds  in 
secret,  under  that  most  terrible  oath,  falsehood  is 
better  than  truth,  and  darkness  better  than  light. 


THE   WANDERERS.  171 

They  promised  us,  most  solemnly,  to  swear  us 
through  every  court,  if  we  would  do  the  horrid 
deed,  and  because  we  would  not,  now  they  will  swear 
guilt  upon  uis  in  any  court,  if  tb/ry  can  find  us.' 

"'That  is  the  "imputed"  business  father  and 
Parson  Lowman  believe  in,  carried  out  in  human 
affairs.  A  poor  imitation  !  We  are  outlawed  ;  there 
will  henceforth  be  no  safety  for  us  there.' 

"  'Nor  in  this  land,  I  fear.  Look  here.  A  re  ward 
offered  for  our  detection,'  I  said,  as  I  pointed  to  an 
advertisement. 

"As  he  read  it,  Richard  turned  pale.  For  some 
time  he  said  not  a  word.  Finally  a  flush  came  to 
his  cheeks  ;  he  grated  his  teeth,  clenched  his  fists  and 
stamped  upon  the  ground.  '  It  is  all  my  father's  do- 
ing. I  never  said  it  before,  but  I  have  known 
it  all  along.  Since  the  spirit  of  my  beloved  mother 

departed '    Tears  came  to  his  eyes,  and  he  broke 

down  utterly.  After  weeping  for  some  time,  he  said: 
'Clarence,  forgive  me.  You  see  how  weak  I  am. 
She  was  a  good  woman.  Just  like  her  is  Elena. 
Ever  since  she  died,  he  has  been  all  absorbed  in 
something  away  from  home,  in  the  company  of  such 
men  as  you  saw  come  into  the  club.  I  believe  that 
has  overpowered  his  judgment,  and  annihilated  all 
his  kindness  to  us.  We  have  seen  enough  of  its 
influence  to  know,  in  part,  what  it  is  capable  of 
doing.  They  have  proved  it  beyond  a  question.  I 
shall  never  dare  return  as  long  as  he  lives.  I  am  dis- 
inherited. You  remember  what  he  threatened.  He 
will  do  it,  and ' 


172  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"'Will  he  break  his  promise  to  Elena  and  me? 
He  can't  do  that.' 

'"He  will,  and  threaten  her  with  all  vengeance, 
out  of  spite  to  us.  If  he  and  that  hypocrite  Low- 
man  could  write  such  a  letter,  and  make  her  copy  it 
as  her  own,  they  can  do  any  thing.' 

"The  terrible  fact  flashed  upon  me,  that  Elena 
and  I  were  separated  forever ;  that  I  should  never 
see  her  again.  I  was  stricken  with  horror.  I  know 
not  what  I  did,  or  said,  or  thought.  Feeling  absorbed 
my  whole  being ;  every  other  sense  was  gone.  I 
know  not  how  long  I  was  in  that  strange  abandon- 
ment. The  first  I  remember  was  when  Richard  came 
to  me  and  whispered,  '  We  must  go  farther  ;  I  hear 
voices  in  the  road.' 

"We  started.  Before  us  was  a  range  of  dark 
mountains.  We  resolved  to  cross  over,  and  make 
our  way  to  the  sea  —  anywhere  to  be  safe  from  the 
hounds  of  iniquity.  They  had  now  leagued  the  civil 
authorities  with  them,  to  help  on  their  damnable 
deeds  of  darkness  ;  and  the  church  —  a  part  of  it  — 
was  also  joined  with  them  in  the  ungodly  work. 

"You  must  remember  those  times,  Mr.  Tudela?  " 

"I  do,"  answered  Mr.  Tudela,  "but  I  had  well 
nigh  forgotten  them,  until  I  heard  that  word  of  the 
most  terrible  execration  used  here  in  the  mountains. 
Nothing  is  more  horrible  than  to  pronounce  that 
name  upon  a  man.  Jt  bars  every  door,  refuses  all 
supply,  and  cuts  off  all  social  intercourse.  No  ex- 
planation is  given  to  it,  and  each  is  left  to  consult  his 
own  imagination,  to  conjure  up  its  fearful  meaning 


THE   WANDERERS.  173 

in  crimes  and  miseries,  infernal  and  endless.  It  is 
singular  they  have  reversed  so  completely  what  is 
pretended  to  be  the  true  meaning  in  Western  nations." 

"Not  very  strange  ;  for  those  visionary,  wild, 
war-like  Crusaders  doubtless  encountered  the  Assas- 
sins —  that  secret  combination  of  great  power,  who, 
for  a  time  staid  their  progress  through  this  country. 
The  Anissnrians,  we  saw,  Mousa  said  are  supposed 
to  be  a  relic  of  the  same  who  infested  these  mount- 
ains for  many  years.  It  was  with  them  as  it  was  to 
me,  the  means  of  working  all  kinds  of  mischief 
without  a  note  or  sign  of  warning,  but  sure  to  pro- 
tect its  own  at  the  sacrifice  of  every  moral  principle, 
if  needed,  and  at  every  hazard,  as  I  have  related. 
We  found  it  so,  and  we  encountered  it  every-where 
we  went,  as  well  as  at  home." 

"Do  you  know  whether  the  club  of  which  you 
are  speaking,  pretended  to  be  in  any  way  connected 
with  the  Druses,  among  whom  we  have  been  ?  They 
have  their  Howalies,  and  their  Initiated  who  are 
their  leaders  ;  and  all  is  done  in  secret." 

"  Some  such  claim  is  pretended,  but  no  connec- 
tion has  been  found,  beyond  the  secrecy  maintained 
in  both.  Unknown  things  are  good  to  talk  about 
before  the  ignorant.  They  claim  every  thing,  but 
prove  nothing." 

"  I  will  not  extend  my  narrative  farther  than  to 
say  that,  after  much  trouble,  we  found  ourselves  on 
board  a  ship,  bound  on  a  voyage  to  the  East  Indies, 
and  thence  we  knew  not  where.  But  even  there  we 
were  not  safe,  for,  just  before  the  ship  sailed,  the  cap- 


174  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

tain  was  asked  to  detain  the  ship  until  an  officer 
could  be  procured  to  arrest  us.  Fearing  it  might  be 
done,  he  hurried  his  movements  and  cleared  the  har- 
bor. When  fairly  out  at  sea,  he  told  us  of  the  re- 
quest and  inquired  what  it  might  be  about.  We 
simply  assured  him  that  it  was  not  for  crime  we  had 
done,  but  because  we  refused  to  be  parties  to  a  mon- 
strous act  of  wickedness 

'"I  can  guess  the  rest,'  said  the  captain,  with  a 
twinkle  of  his  eye,  '  I'll  take  care  of  that ;  you  shall 
not  be  harmed  while  with  me,  if  true  to  yourselves. 
You  may  depend  on  me;  I  am  not  one  of  them  who 
help  drive  young  men  from  home  and  country.' 

"In  nine  months  we  returned  to  our  country,  and 
found  the  agitation  still  raging  more  than  when  we 
left.  Many  had  deserted  the  clubs,  and  renounced 
all  allegiance,  and  revealed  and  denounced  what  was 
done  in  them  ;  so  that  the  institution  itself  seemed 
to  totter  to  its  fall.  The  captain  came  to  our  board- 
ing-house one  day,  and  warned  us  of  danger.  He 
had  been  consulted,  but  refused  to  expose  us.  He 
advised  us  what  to  do,  to  be  safe  until  he  should  go 
on  another  voyage ;  and  offering  to  get  some  infor- 
mation from  our  friends,  assuring  us  that  he  would 
see  that  all  was  safe.  He  did  so,  and,  for  more  than 
a  month,  we  were  virtually  excluded  from  the  world, 
except  that  daily  papers  were  furnished  us.  One  day 
there  came,  through  the  captain,  an  extra  bundle, 
with  papers  from  near  our  village.  We  searched 
them  through,  and  found  our  names  prominent  and 
severely  denounced  as  murderers,  in  some  of  them  ; 


THE   WANDERERS.  175 

and  in  others  that  no  murder  had  been  committed. 
We  became  so  deeply  absorbed  in  what  we  learned 
and  thought  and  felt  of  home,  that  we  resolved  to 
return  and  take  whatever  might  be  done  with  us.  It 
was  a  blessed  satisfaction  to  know  we  were  innocent, 
let  others  think,  say  and  do  what  they  might.  God 
was  our  witness. 

"  We  sent  for  the  captain,  our  only  trusted  friend, 
and  told  him  our  resolution.  'By  no  means,' he 
said ;  'you  will  not  live  to  get  half  way  home.  Both 
the  state  and  your  own  sworn  friends  are  against 
you.  You  must  not  think  of  such  a  thing  for  a 
moment ;  and  I  fear  I  can  not  shield  you  here  much 
longer.  Captain  Smith  is  to  sail  shortly  for  China, 
and  I  think  your  safest  course/  will  be  to  go  with 
him.  I  can  put  you  into  his  confidence  and  he  will 
do  as  I  have  done.  I  can  not  leave  for  some  weeks 
yet.  Before  you  go,  I  will  be  able  to  get  news  direct 
from  your  friends.  Think  it  over  and  I  will  see  you 
soon.' 

"  Two  days  after  he  came  for  our  decision,  bring- 
ing more  papers  from  the  neighborhood  of  our  home. 
In  one  I  saw  announced  the  death  of  Elena,  after  a 
severe  illness  of  several  weeks.  The  last  hope  and 
comfort  of  her  father.  I  showed  it  to  Richard,  and 
he  pointed  me  to  another  with  extended  comments, 
as  the  '  result  of  great  mental  agony  induced  by  the 
unhappy  excitement  now  prevailing,  in  which  her 
only  brother  and  expected  husband  are  deeply  im- 
plicated. ' 

"  No  language  can  begin  to  describe  the  feelings 


176  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

of  horror  and  madness  that  rushed  upon  me.  I  was 
furious,  and  Richard  not  much  less.  Desperation 
seized  both  of  us.  Had  the  means  of  self  destruc- 
tion been  at  hand,  I  actually  believe  my  career  on 
earth  would  have  ended  there  and  then.  And  Rich- 
ard felt  the  same.  I  did  not  want  to  live.  Why 
should  I  live  ?  All  was  dark  and  desolate  ;  not  a 
bright  object  on  earth.  The  cold  atmosphere  of  a 
false  and  heartless  world  spread  all  around  me,  and 
chilled  me  to  the  heart, 

"Some  time  elapsed,  when,  raising  my  head,  I 
saw  Richard  weeping  with  heavy  sobs,  stifled  by  the 
utmost  effort.  I  rose,  but  fell  upon  his  neck  with 
the  exclamation,  '  Oh,  Richard !  Oh,  God !  why  hast 
thou  made  us  so  ! '  A  flood  of  tears  burst  from  my 
eyes.  We  wept  together,  and  were  relieved. 

"As  our  anguish  wasted  itself,  and  we  became 
more  calm,  the  captain  ventured  to  speak  sweet, 
soothing  words,  which  came  with  more  force  to  our 
hearts  than  his  stern  commands  in  the  midst  of  a 
boisterous  storm.  He  spoke  of  a  Wisdom,  Power, 
and  Goodness  which  overrules  all  things  —  the  pas- 
sions of  men,  the  affections  of  hearts,  the  conditions 
of  life,  and  all  for  good.  '  We  can  not  see  the  end 
of  all  these  commotions,'  he  said.  'We  are  limited, 
short-sighted  often,  and  easily  deceived  and  misled, 
and  we  do  what  in  our  more  serious  moments  we 
condemn  and  abhor.  The  more  we  can  bring  our- 
selves into  a  happy  correspondence,  as  reasonable 
beings,  with  the  ways  of  Providence  in  things  suit- 
able for  us,  the  more  reconciled  and  happy  we  be- 


THE  WANDERERS.  177 

come.  You  may  not  now  see  through  all  these 
things.  Time  may  not  solve  them  all  to  your  satis- 
faction, but  eternity  will ;  for  God  has  purposed  it, 
and  we  shall  all  see  as  we  are  seen  ;  shall  see  eye  to 
eye  ;  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God.  You  may  dis- 
trust this  truth,  because  it  comes  from  me,  who  some- 
times present  a  rough  exterior,  a  sailor's  character.  I 
confess  my  fault ;  but  God  is  greater  than  my  faults, 
and  He  is  gracious.  When  I  think  of  Him,  and  re- 
member His  goodness  in  everything,  especially  as  re- 
vealed in  the  pure  life,  lessons  and  promises  of  Jesus, 
I  feel  that  I  ought  to  be  reconciled  to  the  hardest 
trials.  And  I  can  be,  when  they  have  come  upon  me 
by  no  wicked  intention  of  my  own.  And  I  have 
always  found  my  greatest  triumphs,  my  best  deliver- 
ance, even  in  greatest  danger,  when  I  have  confidence 
in  God,  keep  calm  and  work  wisely.  It  will  be  so 
with  you,  young  gentlemen  ;  you  have  only  to  bide 
your  time,  be  true  to  all  duties,  hopeful  in  deepest 
afflictions,  and  the  day  of  your  deliverance  will  surely 
come. ' 

"We  became  more  calm  and  thoughtful,  and  were 
more  ready  to  consult  on  the  fitter 'course  to  pursue. 
As  there  seemed  to  be  no  security  for  us  at  home, 
we  resolved  to  accept  the  advice  of  our  good  captain, 
and  ship  with  Captain  Smith  for  China,  receiving  the 
places  of  second  and  third  mates. 

"A  few  hours  before  we  sailed,  our  former  cap- 
tain came  on  board  to  give  us  advice  and  his  fare- 
well.    He  brought  with  him  more  papers,  and  a  letr 
ter  to  me  from  my  father,  which  I  seized  eagerly  and 
M 


178  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE 

devoured  at  once.  But  it  renewed  my  sadness,  for  it 
detailed  the  story,  which  was  worse  than  we  imagined. 
My  mother  had  died  of  a  sad  heart,  mourning  for  her 
son,  her  only  child,  and  praying  for  him,  if  he  yet 
lived.  He  did  not  say  much  about  Elena,  but  that 
'  everybody  wept  for  her,  she  was  so  beautiful  and  so 
good.  A  little  while  before  she  died,  her  father  and 
several  others  being  present,  she  prayed  most  sweetly, 
most  devoutly  for  you  and  Richard,  and  for  those 
mistaken  men  who  had  driven  you  from  home,  from 
hearts  that  loved  you,  and  had  made  so  many  sorrow- 
ful, one  even  unto  death  ;  that  God  would  have  mercy 
on  them,  show  them  their  sins,  and  lead  them  to  bet- 
ter views  and  holy  lives,  to  repair,  as  far  as  they 
could,  the  injuries  they  had  done.  Her  father  broke 
down  under  this  prayer,  and  has  been  a  wretched 
man  ever  since.  He  is  humbled,  and  is  trying  to  do 
better.  Parson  Lowman,  forsaken  by  most  of  his 
flock,  has  left.  For  your  mother  and  for  Elena  we 

sent  to for  a  minister,  who  could  give  comfort 

in  such  affliction  as  we  suffered.  I  can  not  advise 
you  to  come  back  ;  I  fear  you  would  not  be  safe. 
Do  not  be  anxious  for  me  ;  I  have  taken  no  part  in 
these  things,  and  shall  keep  all  arranged  safely  till 
you  can  return. ' 

UA  fair  wind  bore  us  out  of  the  harbor,  and  we 
have  not  seen  our  country  but  once  since.  I  need 
only  say  that  we  followed  the  sea,  were  suspected  in 
several  ports,  but  escaped  without  harm. 

' '  Once,  in  port  for  repairs,  we  journeyed  to  our 
former  home,  but  separated  before  we  got  there,  and 


THE  WANDERERS.  179 

only  recognized  each  other  as  strangers,  lest  we 
should  be  suspected.  We  were  so  changed  in  looks 
and  language,  no  one  recognized  us,  and  all  was  so 
changed  we  had  little  desire  to  remain.  Both  our 
fathers  were  dead,  and  their  properties  were  claimed 
by  near  relatives,  and  we  dared  not  make  ourselves 
known  to  claim  them  ;  for  we  found  everybody  sup- 
posed we  were  dead,  or  had  turned  out  profligates. 

"  I  passed  through  the  grave-yard  one  day,  with  a 
talkative  man  —  an  elder  in  the  church  —  who  showed 
me  the  graves  of  Elena  and  my  father  and  mother. 
I  noted  them  well,  but  dared  not  say  a  word,  though 
my  heart  was  ready  to  burst.  He  volunteered  a 
narrative  of  the  incidents  which  filled  the  land  with 
great  commotion.  He  dwelt  at  length  on  the  beauti- 
ful character  of  Elena,  and  her  early  and  sad  death  ; 
but  reflected  severely  on  Richard  and  myself  as  fool- 
hardy, obstinate  young  men,  resolved  to  have  our 
own  way  ;  refusing  to  obey  the  command  to  o'bey  and 
honor  our  parents,  and  so  went  off  and  left  them. 
My  blood  began  to  curdle  at  such  words  of  false- 
hood. We  had  left  the  yard,  and  I  resolved  to  con- 
trol my  feelings,  so  I  asked,  '  Were  they  bad  young 
men?' 

"  '  Oh,  no,'  he  replied  ;  '  but  among  the  very  best 
in  the  place  till  this  occurred.' 

"'What  occurred  to  make  them  so  bad  all  at 
once  ? ' 

"'They  wouldn't  do  what  their  parents  and 
friends  required  of  them.' 


180  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"  'What  was  it  the  parents  wanted  done?  Any- 
thing good  and  right  1 ' 

"Well,  I  don't  know  as  Clarence's  father  wanted 
him  to  do  anything  ;  but  Richard's  did,  and  was  de- 
termined he  should  do  it,  and  that  Clarence  should 
help  him  or  not  have  his  daughter,  this  Elena,  to 
whom,  you  see,  he  was  engaged.' 

"  '  Why  didn't  they  do  it  ? ' 

"  'I  don't  know ;  but  they  were  determined  they 
wouldn't,  any  how.' 

"  '  What  were  they  asked  to  do  ? ' 

"He  hesitated,  faltered,  tried  to  say  something, 
and  finally  asked,  '  Haven't  you  never  heard  all  about 
it  ?  I  see  you  are  a  foreigner,  by  your  language  ; 
but  I ' ve  been  told  it  was  known  all  over  the  world. ' 

"I  said,  'I  do  not  understand  you.  To  what  do 
you  allude  ? '  I  then  gave  him  the  sign,  and  he  de- 
tailed for  a  half  hour  the  occurrences  of  which  I 
knew  too  well  the  beginning  ;  and  ended  by  saying, 
'  I  don't  know,  after  all,  as  the  young  men  were  very 
wrong ;  but  you  know  the  oath  we  take. ' 

"  '  I  took  no  oath  to  execute  such  a  penalty  upon 
a  brother.  Do  you  in  this  country  ? ' 

"  'No  ;  but  we  are  obliged  to  obey  superiors,  and 
they  ordered  it  done,  and  these  men  to  do  it,  and 
they  wouldn't  do  it.  Many  take  the  ground  they 
will  do  as  they've  a  mind  to  about  such  things,  and 
have  left  us,  and  let  out  everything. ' 

"  '  How  do  you  regard  such  ? ' 

u  'Regard and  treat  them  as  perjured  scoundrels.' 


THE   WANDERERS.  181 

"  '  Do  you  execute  on  them  what  these  young  men 
refused  to  do  ? ' 

"  'Why  —  no  ;  you  see  we  can't  do  it.  We  ain't 
strong  enough  now,  and  the  civil  power  is  against  us. 
They  count  our  oath  as -extra-judicial.' 

"  'Where  is  the  lover  of  Elena,  you  told  about? 
Has  he  ever  come  back  ? ' 

"'He  is  off  some  where,  or  is  dead.  He  and 
Richard  ran  off  together.  We  tracked  them  a  long 
time,  and  haven't  done  watching  for  them  yet.' 

"  'What  would  you  do  with  them,  if  you  could 
find  them  ? ' 

"  '  We  couldn't  do  any  thing  ;  but  the  govern- 
ment would.' 

"  'What  would  your  laws  do  with  them,  if  they 
only  refused  to  do  what  the  law  forbids  to  be  done  ? 
Could  they  come  back  and  be  safe  ? ' 

"  'No  ;  for  it  has  gone  out  that  they  did  do  it, 
and  the  courts  would  condemn  them.' 

"  '  You  must  have  strange  laws  that  will  punish 
innocent  people  for  refusing  to  become  criminals.' 

"  'But  we  combined  to  lay  all  the  blame  on  them, 
because,  if  they  had  done  what  was  required,  as  it 
was  planned,  it  would  never  have  been  found  out, 
and  they  would  have  got  clear,  for  we  were  pledged 
to  see  them  safely  through  all  troubles  "  at  every  ex- 
pense." ' 

•' '  Would  you  feel  bound  to  appear  against  them, 
and  swear  in  a  court  of  justice  that  they  are  guilty, 
when  you  know  they  are  innocent  of  the  crime 
charged  upon  them  ? ' 


182  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"  He  hesitated  for  a  longtime,  and  looked  serious, 
and  finally  drawled,  '  I  don't  think  they  will  ever  be 
found.  If  they  should  come  back  I  can't  tell  what 
would  be  done.' 

"  '  But  you  know  what  ought  to  be  done.  You 
profess  to  be  a  Christian  and  a  citizen  of  a  civilized 
government,  and  are  not  settled  on  the  course  you 
would  take  towards  young  men  driven  from  homes 
they  loved  and  from  hearts  that  loved  them  !  I  am  sur- 
prised !  and  I  do  not  wonder  at  the  great  commotion 
of  which  you  spoke,  when  such  steps  have  been  taken 
against  men  who  refuse  stoutly  to  become  guilty  of  the 
most  heinous  crime,  and  for  simply  telling  the  truth.' 

"The  old  man  apologized  and  turned  and  twisted 
and  pledged  me  not  to  expose  him  while  there,  '  lest 
he  should  be  suspected  of  his  enemies.' 

"It  was  moonlight.  I  stole  out  and  went  to  the 
grave  of  Elena.  All  was  silent.  Not  a  rustle  was 
among  the  leaves.  The  chirp  of  the  cricket  alone 
was  heard.  No  cloud  bedlmmed  the  heavens.  The; 
stars  kept  silent  watch  over  the  graves  of  the  two  1 
loved  above  all  else  on  earth.  I  read  the  simple 
record  cut  in  the  marble.  The  names  and  the  date 
of  birth  and  death  ;  no  more.  It  was  enough.  I 
was  glad  it  was  so  simple,  for  language  can  not  tell 
the  reality  of  a  pure  and  holy  heart  that  loves,  and 
whose  whole  thoughts,  desires  and  purposes  are 
guided  by  the  Divine  inspiration.  Human  measure 
can  not  fathom  it.  It  is  limitless  as  infinity  ;  endur- 
ing as  the  pillars  of  Heaven.  '  He  that  dwelleth  in 


THE   WANDERERS.  183 

love  dwelleth  in  God.'     If  she  loved  me  once,  she 
loves  me  still  and  will  forever. 

"  I  sat  me  down  by  the  grassy  mound  and  leaned 
upon  it.  My  heart  beat  heavily.  My  mind  wandered 
wildly  over  the  past.  The  simple  days  and  thoughts 
of  early  life  came  back  to  me,  and  young  hopes  and 
ardent  affections  rose  dim  and  wounded,  while  relig- 
ious aspirations  reached  forward  to  a  union  more 
perfect  and  permanent  than  belonged  to  earth.  The 
beautiful  picture  on  which  we  had  gazed,  talked  over 
and  resolved  to  paint  together,  as  we  journeyed,  was 
before  me,  an  empty  canvas  with  only  a  few,  faint, 
and  irregular  images  sketched  on  one  edge  of  it.  In 
a  bed  of  flowers  lay  her  palette,  brush  and  easel.  I 
looked  at  it  long  and  sadly.  So  incomplete  ;  never 
to  be  finished  !  What  a  vacancy  was  there.  '  Is  this 
all  of  life  ? '  I  mentally  asked,  to  which  no  answer 
was  given.  How  empty  !  how  vain  !  how  worthless 
the  world  appeared,  as  I  gazed  only  on  the  surface 
of  the  past !  What  evils  error  and  ignorance  have 
wrought  in  human  souls  !  I  felt  it  then.  But,  as  I 
thought  more  intently,  until  thought  became  feeling, 
glimmerings  of  light  played  on  the  empty  canvas, 
and  soon  an  image  beautiful  and  lovely  as  in  the 
sweetest  days  of  her  youth,  shone  upon  it.  The 
features  were  composed  into  a  most  charming  sym- 
metry, and  the  whole  countenance  was  radiant  with 
purity  and  joy.  It  was  ethereal,  celestial,  divine  ! 
The  soft  eyes  rested  on  me,  while  a  sweet  smile  of 
recognition  and  love  played  upon  her  lips  and  beamed 
all  over  her  countenance.  Her  delicate  arms  were 


184:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

t 

extended  as  if  to  embrace  me.  Slowly  her  right 
hand  rose  and  pointed  towards  Heaven  ;  then  waved 
a  pleasant  adieu  as  when  we  parted.  Gradually  the 
whole  image  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  and  vanished, 

"  Pale  grave  stones  were  around  me,  and  a  dark 
world  before  me.  The  tears  of  night  were  gathering 
fast  on  every  shrub,  flower  and  blade  of  grass.  I 
felt  the  dampness  on  my  brow.  A  solemn  invocation 
rose  from  the  bottom  of  a  sad  and  troubled  heart. 
I  was  made  stronger  as  I  thought  of  '  fellowship  with 
the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect.'  The  morning 
light  will  turn  these  dew  drops  into  pearls,  lustrous 
with  beauteous  beaming  on  all  around  ;  and  the  night 
will  have  rested  and  been  refreshed  for  a  more  re- 
splendent coming  day.  All  that  is  dark  and  sad  and 
mysterious  will  have  passed,  when  the  true  light 
shines  in  its  full  splendor,  undimmed  by  human  error, 
unbelief,  selfishness  and  sin  ;  and  glad  souls  will  re- 
joice in  life  and  love  immortal.  I  will  go  henceforth 
more  cheerfully  about  the  duties  appointed  me  on 
earth,  keeping  ever  before  me  the  bright  and  beauti- 
ful hope,  inspired  by  the  goodness  and  grace  of  God, 
that  at  last  all  shall  be  well,  as  designed  from  the 
beginning. 

"  Full  of  comfort  and  good  resolutions  I  started 
to  return.  Just  where  steps  led  over  the  wall,  I  met 
Richard  in  great  agitation.  He  said,  '  you  are  sus- 
pected. That  old  man  that  was  with  you  in  the 
grave  yard  to-day,  told  several  persons  that  you 
were  either  Richard  or  Clarence,  he  believed,  from 
the  way  you  talked.  Some  of  that  old  club  have 


THE   WANDERERS.         .  185 

been  together  and  to  morrow  they  are  coming  to  in- 
terview you.  They  do  not  suspect  me,  for  they 
talked  it  all  over  in  my  presence.  The  old  Sheriff 
and  some  others  say  they  shall  know  you.  I  have 
been  out  for  you  more  than  two  hours.  I  think  we 
had  better  start  right  off. ' 

"'I  shall  not  go,' I  replied  sternly.  'We  have 
wandered  and  suffered,  and  I  shall  go  in  the  open 
day  or  not  at  all.  I  am  strong.  A  visit  to  these 
graves  has  made  me  so.  I  am  ready  to  live,  if  I  can 
live  honorably,  and  ready  to  die  if  God  wills  it.  I 
don't  fear  these  men.' 

"  '  But  they  will  surely  make  us  trouble  if  we  re- 
main here.' 

"  'They  have  made  us  infinite  trouble  already.  I 
do  not  desire  to  remain  here.  It  is  no  home  for  me. 
The  spirits  I  loved  most  are  not  confined  to  place. 
To-morrow  I  will  leave  as  we  purposed.  You  meet 
me  at  the  grove's  end  and  we  will  return  to  our  line 
of  duty  in  the  outside  world.  God  will  be  with  us 
there  as  well  as  here.' 

"  Just  before  leaving,  a  gentleman  came  to  me  to 
inquire  if  I  had  ever  known  or  heard  of  Richard  or 
myself  in  my  wanderings.  I  evaded  a  direct  answer 
by  pleading  my  foreign  residence.  He  said,  '  They 
left  here  some  years  ago,  under  false  charges  laid 
against  them  by  a  set  of  fellows  whose  iniquities 
have  been  pretty  well  sifted  ;  that  a  man  thought  he 
had  seen  one  of  them  with  me,  and  they  were  ra^ly- 
ing  to  have  them  arrested  ;  but  that  they  would  imd 
8* 


186  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

it  pretty  hard  business  since  their  craft  had  been  ex- 
posed ;  most  people  would  oppose  them.' 

"I  looked  him  steadily  in  the  eye,  and  recognized 
an  old  playmate.  In  a  few  words  he  explained  and 
satisfied  me  that  he  was  one  of  the  number  who 
justified  the  young  men  in  leaving.  I  asked  him  to 
accompany  me  to  meet  Richard.  He  did  so.  We 
spent  two  days  together,  and  learned  the  whole  con- 
dition of  things.  Richard's  father  had  lived  a  most 
wretched  life.  My  father  had  left  a  will,  giving  his 
property  to  me,  if  found  within  fifteen  years  ;  but 
the  Eena  had  tried,  in  many  ways,  to  have  it  dis- 
tributed. A  portion  of  it  had  been  spent  in  a  law- 
suit, defending  it  from  malicious  efforts,  and  from  a 
lawyer  in  the  club  who  once  got  control  of  it  for  a 
time.  I  gave  him  power  of  attorney,  duly  authenti- 
cated before  a  Notary  and  three  witnesses,  to  collect 
and  forward  to  my  order  what  might  remain  of  it, 
and  told  him  on  his  return  to  make  it  known  pub- 
licly that  we  had  spent  ten  days  among  them,  recog- 
nized by  several,  and  were  still  honest,  and  able  to 
defend  ourselves  against  the  wickedness  of  their 
shattered  institution.  Some  months  ago,  I  went  be- 
fore our  consul  at  Alexandria,  signed  the  papers,  and 
have  received  a  remittance  much  larger  than  I  sup- 
posed my  father  to  possess.  The  interest  had  accu- 
mulated. '  The  courts  had  been  made  honest,'  wrote 
my  agent.  I  then  resolved  to  follow  the  sea  no 
longer,  but  seek  me  a  quiet,  Christian  home,  in 
which  to  live  quietly  and  end  my  days  peaceably.  I 
have  no  desire  to  return  to  my  native  country,  be- 


THE  WANDERERS.  187 

opnse  suspicions  and  jealousies  would  follow  me 
every- where  I  might  go.  I  am  still  a  wanderer.  I 
had  read  the  romantic  story  of  Lady  Hester  Stan- 
hope and  of  Gen.  Lousitaneau,  and  resolved  to  see 
this  country,  and  visit  the  more  important  places 
named  in  the  Bible.  Before  leaving  Alexandria,  I 
wrote  to  Richard,  who  has  been  engaged  in  a  trade 
between  Bombay  and  ports  in  the  Persian  Gulf,  to 
meet  me  in  Jerusalem  in  November. 

"We  buried  him  this  morning. 

''  You  have  the  outline  of  my  history." 


188  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

> 

CHAPTEE  XI. 

ACQUAINTANCES   MEET. 

As  it  was  still  light  when  Clarence  Stanton  had 
ended  his  narative,  Mr.  Tudela  proposed  to  look  over 
the  effects  taken  from  the  body  of  Richard  Mason. 
He  took  from  his  pocket  the  small  book,  or  diary, 
and  was  a-bout  to  look  it  over,  when  Shereef-ed-Deen 
came  to  them,  and,  seeing  the  book,  indicated  that  he 
had  some  more  effects  given  to  his  care  by  Richard. 
We  went  with  him  to  the  cave,  and  found  the  young 
men  partaking  lusciously  of  "Nature's  sweet  re- 
storer." Yohannen  had  just  come  in  with  provisions 
for  the  evening  meal.  The  young  men  were  aroused, 
and  all  partook  together. 

The  supper  ended,  Shereef-ed-Deen  brought  a  pack- 
age and  gave  to  Mr.  Tudela,  as  the  property  placed 
in  his  charge  by  Richard.  It  was  too  dark  to  see  to 
read,  and  they  decided  to  defer  the  examination  till 
the  next  day.  A  short  time  was  spent  in  conversa- 
tion about  the  best  plans  for  the  morrow.  It  was 
finally  concluded  to  go  direct  to  Seyde,  and  obtain 
advice  and  find  their  baggage,  if  possible.  Yohan- 
nen, now  free,  was  to  be  their  dragoman,  and  She- 
reof-ed  Deen  was  to  return  to  his  country.  Settled  in 
these  plans,  and  wearied  with  the  excitement  of  the 
day,  they  early  lay  down  to  rest,  secure  in  the  con- 
sciousness of  their  own  pure  and  honest  intentions. 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  189 

In  the  course  of  the  night,  they  were  aroused  by 
voices  outside  the  cavern,  and  they  became  alarmed. 
Yohannen  bade  them  be  quiet,  as  it  was  no  uncom- 
mon thing  for  other  parties  to  arrive  and  spend  the 
night  in  the  same  place,  as  the  party  did  last  night. 
He  spoke  with  so  much  assurance  and  composure, 
that  their  fears  were  soon  allayed.  Daimbert  crowded 
closer  to  Mr.  Tudela,  but  was  soon  asleep.  The 
strange  party  came  cautiously  into  the  cave.  Whether 
pilgrims  or  robbers,  none  awake  knew.  It  was  not 
long  before  all  was  quiet.  How  blessed  it  is  to  have 
confidence  in  God  and  good  men  ! 

Before  the  morning  dawned  in  the  valley  our  party 
were  awake.  Thoughtful  people  rise  early.  In  the 
East,  especially,  the  sun  rarely  finds  the  good  people 
asleep.  In  their  places  of  meeting,  Christians,  Jews 
and  Moslems  gather  for  their  morning  devotions  be- 
fore the  sun  is  risen,  and  prepare  to  go  about  the 
duties  of  the  clay.  Even  Bedwins  are  rarely  found 
sleeping  away  the  most  precious  hours  of  the  day. 
Thieves  and  robbers,  men  of  evil  deeds,  choose  dark- 
ness for  their  iniquities,  and  lay  down  to  forgetful- 
ness  (if  they  can  forget)  when  the  light  of  God 
begins  to  appear. 

They  dared  not  stir,  not  knowing  who  were  be- 
tween them  and  the  outdoor  world.  With  effort 
they  were  able  to  remain  quiet  for  awhile  ;  but  whis- 
pers soon  hardened  into  murmurs  of  sound.  A 
rustle  and  a  stir  was  heard  near  the  mouth  of  the 
cavern,  and  soon  a  movement,  which  excited  the 
fears  of  the  young  men,  and  made  the  elders  curious, 


190  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

and  not  a  little  anxious,  to  know  who  their  new  near 
neighbors  were.  It  was  not  long  before  the  dawning 
light  revealed  the  forms  of  men,  a  woman  and  chil- 
dren, sitting  near  the  entrance. 

Shereef-ed-Deen  directed  Yohannen  to  go  and 
salute  them,  find  who  they  were,  and  assure  them 
that  friends  and  not  assassins  were  within  the  cavern. 
He  did  so,  and  returned,  saying  they  were  refugees 
from  near  Deir  el  Kamar,  on  their  way  to  a  place  of 
safety  from  the  murderous  threats  of  the  Druses. 

Mutual  misfortunes  awaken  mutual  sympathies  ; 
a  common  interest  is  stirred,  and  confidence  and 
friendship  are  the  result.  All  fears  were  at  once 
allayed,  and  a  desire  was  felt  to  learn  how  matters 
were  going  where  they  had  lost  their  guides  and  bag- 
gage ;  and  how  it  fared  with  the  kind  lady  who  had 
so  generously  befriended  them. 

As  it  grew  lighter,  Mr.  Tudela  and  the  Captain 
moved  towards  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  but  found 
nobody  there.  They  wondered  what  had  become  of 
those  they  had  seen.  The  Captain,  whose  thoughts 
had  turned  involuntarily  towards  Ameena  and  her 
children,  felt  a  disappointment,  not  uncommon  where 
one  finds  young  half  formed  hopes  of  the  imagina- 
tion are  without  foundation.  Strolling  along  the  hill- 
side they  saw  sitting  on  the  grass  beside  a  rill  which 
came  dancing  and  laughing  down  from  the  hill  above, 
a  few  persons  who  were  eating  their  morning  meal. 
They  passed  partly  from  them  but  near  enough  to 
see  that  Ameena  and  her  children,  Malek  and  one  of 
their  mookrees,  Hasn,  were  there.  Turning  at  once 


ACQUAINTANCES   MEET.  191 

and  without  hesitation  they  hastened  towards  them. 
Without  formality  Ameena  rose  and  stepped  forward 
to  meet  them.  The  greetings  were  familiar  and  cor- 
dial as  if  they  had  been  friends  for  years.  Mutual 
inquiries  were  made  about  each  other's  perils  and 
safety. 

Ameena  related,  in  brief,  "  that  for  some  time  she 
had  seen  a  storm  cloud  gathering  over  the  Lebanon. 
The  Maronites  had  become  imperious  and  exacting, 
relying  upon  foreign,  especially  Catholic,  aid  for 
their  support.  The  Druses  were  warlike  and  restless, 
ready  to  repel  to  the  utmost  extremity  any  interfer- 
ence with  their  hereditary  rights.  The  Nekads  had 
returned  to  their  ancient  possession  from  which  they 
had  been  dispossessed  by  the  house  of  Schaab  under 
Emir  Beshir  ;  and  Sheik  Naseef  now  demanded  the 
whole  Macaata  of  the  Manaasif.  Attempting  to  de- 
lude the  Emir  Kassim,  who  had  been  appointed  suc- 
cessor to  the  Lebanon,  after  the  fall  of  Beshir  by  a 
council  at  Sumkaneca,  and  failed  to  execute  his 
assassination  while  pretending  friendship,  he  became 
jealous  and  sullen.  The  Maronites  having  failed 
him,  now  began  to  assume  superiority,  which  they 
had  of  late  enjoyed.  This  was  bitterly  resented  by 
the  Druses.  A  civil  war  is  now  raging  most  furi- 
ously. The  son  of  Naseef  in  Deir  el  Kamar,  was 
slain  yesterday  in  the  open  streets.  The  Sheik  forth- 
with in  his  hot  wrath,  issued  orders  that  Christians 
should  receive  no  quarters,  but  be  slain  wherever 
found.  A  few  came  secretly  to  me  yesterday  morn- 
ing and  informed  me  of  the  decree  and  advised  our 


192  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

immediate  flight.  The  mob  that  drove  you  away  the 
night  before  would  not  believe  me  till  they  had 
searched  the  house.  They  suspected  you  of  being 
leagued  with  their  enemies.  They  knew  your  drago- 
men were  Maronites,  and  imagined  you  were  come 
from  Europe  to  aid  them.  The  order  was  impera- 
tive, and  I  could  not  remain  as  in  former  troubles. 
A  Jew  aided  me  in  gathering  what  I  could  carry,  and 
we  hastened  with  all  dispatch,  he  promising  to  care 
for  what  was  left.  Just  as  we  left,  Hasn  came  seek- 
ing you,  saying  your  baggage,  the  mookrees  had 
taken  to  Seyde  ;  but  your  dragomen  and  cook  had 
fled  to  Beirut.  Hasn,  being  a  Druse,  was  not  afraid 
to  remain,  but  preferred  to  come  with  us  and  seek 
you.  It  is  fortunate  we  have  met,  for  now  all  may 
be  safe." 

"  Where  do  you  intend  to  go  ? "  asked  Mr.  Tudela. 

"  To  my  people  in  the  Hauran.  They  are  few, 
not  strong,  never  warlike,  always  seeking  peace,  and 
pursuing  it." 

"Do  they  live  far  away  ?"  inquired  the  Captain 
with  a  manifest  interest  in  her  welfare. 

"They  are  in  the  borders  of  the  Hauran,  a  dis- 
trict which  lies  on  the  east  of  the  Jordan,  between  it 
and  the  Lejah.  It  is  rarely  disturbed  by  the  incur- 
sions of  opposing  parties— -a  place  of  refuge  and 
safety  for  the  persecuted  of  all  people.  My  people 
live  in  theWady  en  Nussara, down  which,  flows  from 
Ain  el  Allayan,  a  beautiful  stream  which  finally 
breaks  through  a  narrow  gorge  and  plunges  into  the 
Nahr  Jermuk.  Strangers  rarely  visit  our  valley." 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  193 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  by  Yohannen 
who  came  seeking  Mr.  Tudela  and  the  Captain  to  re- 
lieve the  young  men  who  could  not  find  them,  and  to 
partake  of  the  humble  meal  he  had  provided. 

Before  leaving  they  persuaded  Ameena  to  remain 
for  further  consultation  and  advice.  They  were  not 
yet  out  of  the  pretended  dominion  of  the  Druses, 
though  among  the  Metwalee  and  in  a  territory 
claimed  by  them.  The  boundaries  of  Macaatas  are 
not  well  defined  in  the  Lebanon ;  no  more  than 
among  Indian  tribes  in  America.  Power  fixes  the 
lines.  The  Metwalee,  a  sect  of  Moslems,  claiming 
to  be  descended  from  Fatima,  and  true  followers  of 
Mohamet,  are  in  fellowship  with  no  others ;  but 
sometimes  the  allies  of  the  Druses  and  sometimes  of 
the  Maronites,  and  not  unfrequently  in  league  with 
both  to  oppose  a  stronger  power  which  threatens  their 
safety.  The  exasperation  of  the  Druses,  who  had 
long  suffered  from  the  arrogance  of  the  Maronites 
who  had  been  most  favored  by  Emir  Beshir,  who, 
though  really  a  Druse  and  an  Ockal,  had  played  with 
religion  to  compass  his  own  aggrandizement,  was 
now  so  hot  and  determined,  that  none  could  feel  safe 
till  out  of  their  reach.  Though  none  of  the  party  had 
ever  meddled  with  the  affairs  of  the  mountain,  they 
were  under  the  ban  for  being  Christians.  Ignorance 
of  the  facts  made  all  the  trouble.  They  were  sus- 
pected without  cause. 

It  was  decided  that  Yohannen  and  Hasn  should  go 
to  Seyde  and  secure  the  baggage  and  overtake  them 
at  El  Shindian  where  they  would  wait  for  them. 
N  9 


194  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

In  separating,  Shereef  ed  Deen  gave  Yohannen 
some  good  advice,  and  solemnly  blessed  him,  pray- 
ing Allah  to  guide  and  guard  him  in  the  right  way  ; 
keep  him  from  the  evil  eye,  and  make  his  whole  life 
prosperous,  peaceful  and  happy.  He  then  cordially 
urged  him  and  all  that  were  there,  if  any  trouble 
should  befall  them,  they  should  come  into  the  Lejah, 
to  send  for  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and  they  would  find  a 
friend  and  protector.  He  then  kissed  him  and 
mounted  his  beautiful  Arab  mare,  bowed  a  sala'am 
and  bounded  up  the  mountain  out  of  sight ;  his 
brother  following  close  behind  him 

Yohannen  and  Hasn  received  their  instructions 
and  money  to  purchase  two  horses  and  a  mule,  un- 
less they  should  find  their  former  mookrees,  get  their 
baggage  and  overtake  them  with. all  dispatch. 

Our  travelers  were  again  in  a  peculiarly  unpleas- 
ant condition.  They  now  had  no  guide  or  interpreter 
but  Ameena,  and  she  a  fugitive.  Affliction  makes 
friends,  and  inspires  confidence.  Affection  was  in- 
spired as  if  she  had  been  one  of  their  country- 
women, and  long  acquainted.  The  presence  of  one 
whose  very  look  and  voice  bespeaks  purity  and  good- 
ness, charms  away  all  fear,  all  anxiety  ;  gives  assur- 
ance and  courage,  and  makes  one  feel  safe  and  happy 
under  such  protection.  Ameena  was  queen. 

Arrangements  to  start  were  soon  made.  Only 
Malek  remained  as  servant.  But  as  all  were  will- 
ing to  serve,  other  servants  were  not  needed.  The 
panniers  were  laid  on  the  saddle  of  the  horse,  and  the 
Captain  assisted  Ameena  to  mount,  and  then  placed 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  195 

the  children,  one  before  and  one  behind  her.  Malek 
packed  the  effects  they  had  gathered  on  the  two  don- 
keys, and  they  started  to  climb  the  mountain  path. 

The  Captain  made  himself  especially  attentive  and 
useful  —  not  officious  —  keeping  beside  Ameena  to 
prevent  any  harm,  and  make  the  children  comforta- 
ble ;  once  or  twice  taking  the  youngest  in  his  arms 
and  carrying  it  over  dangerous  places.  She  being 
able  to  converse  in  his  language,  became  interesting 
to  him  as  doubtless  he  was  to  her,  in  narrating  the 
piquant  incidents  in  their  past  lives.  Occasionally 
where  the  ground  permitted  to  come  along  side 
others  joined  in  the  conversation. 

After  a  few  hours  they  had  ascended  out  of  the 
romantic  and  beautiful  vale  of  Bisry  and  were  pass- 
ing along  the  high  cliff  which  overlooks  the  whole 
country,  from  the  great  sea  to  the  heights  of  the 
rough  range  of  Lebanon.  Before  them  was  the  dark 
pine  forest  which  sweeps  far  up  the  side  of  Jebel 
Kihan,  and  beside  them  were  innumerable  cascades 
which  rush  down  from  the  higher  ridges,  laughing 
and  foaming  as  they  leap  from  precipices,  some  more 
than  two  hundred  feet,  into  deep  narrow  chasms 
below,  and  find  their  way  out  to  the  Nahr  Baruk, 
and  thence  to  the  sea.  Few  places  on  this  round 
earth  present  scenes  more  attractive  and  romantic 
than  the  passage  along  the  terraces  which  rise  from 
the  sea  to  the  summit  of  the  mountains.  The  sweet 
valleys  winding  among  the  rough  hills  scattered  pro- 
miscuously every-where,  with  sprinklings  here  and 
there  of  little  hamlets,  irregularly  built  among  groves 


196  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

of  olives,  figs  and  mulberries,  vineyards  and  small 
grain  fields,  with  an  occasional  old  ruin,  half  castle, 
half  monastery,  marking  the  movements  of  the  past 
which  still  casts  its  shadows  over  the  waking  morn 
of  the  present  age.  But  little  of  man's  puny  work 
to  elevate  and  glorify  himself  are  seen  to  mar 
the  splendors  of  the  handy-work  of  the  Almighty. 
The  traveler  finds  himself  remitted  a  thousand  years 
to  look  over  the  savage  scenes  and  savage  age  of 
feudalism,  and  learn  more  of  the  daring  deeds  of 
chivalry  in  the  actual  of  a  day  than  can  be  gleaned 
from  books  and  ruins  in  Europe  in  years.  It  is  still 
the  home  of  the  degenerated  spirit  of  knight  errantry, 
left  there  by  the  Crusaders. 

"Wandering  among  such  scenes  impresses  the  en- 
lightened Christian  soul  with  unutterable  feelings  of 
gratitude  for  what  he  enjoys,  and  awakens  desires  to 
seek  the  means  by  which  the  people,  now  so  divided 
and  depressed,  may  be  elevated  to  enjoy  the  benefits 
and  blessings  of  a  higher  civilization.  One  feels  that 
all  life's  objects  are  not  limited  to  selfish  gains,  but 
spread  out  over  the  whole  humanity  ;  that  each  is 
part  of  all,  and  a  divine  link  binds  each  to  every 
other  and  all  in  one  great  brotherhood.  However 
different  and  diverse,  from  the  force  of  surrounding 
influences,  when  one  rises  into  the  realm  of  purity 
and  goodness,  he  looks  down  upon  the  distinctions 
among  men,  as  the  traveler  does  from  Jebel  Mikmel 
or  Mount  Rhighi :  all  below  is  dwindled  into  a 
broad,  beautiful,  variegated  landscape  of  undulating 
plains,  and  meandering  streams,  shady  groves,  rich 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  197 

fields,  busy  villages,  flowering  gardens  and  pleasant 
homes.  Beyond  what  the  eye  sees,  faith  accepts  and 
hope  enjoys,  and  beauty  and  blessing  spread  all 
around  him. 

So  our  party,  especially  the  Captain,  felt  trans- 
ported in  their  present  position.  They  were  so  en- 
raptured with  the  grandeur  and  beauty  about  them 
that  they  forgot  all  else  —  country,  home,  fear,  prop- 
erty, danger  —  everything.  The  heart  is  made  pecu- 
liarly susceptible  at  such  times.  The  unseen  fibers 
which  attach  it  to  the  external  world  become  exquis- 
itely sensitive  to  the  faintest  touch,  and  vibrate 
quickly  and  sweetly  in  accord  with  the  harmonies  of 
the  Spirit  of  all  that  is  seen  and  felt.  All  the  world 
is  to  such  an  seolian  harp,  and  a  million  tunes  are 
played  upon  it. 

The  Captain  was  peculiarly  impressed,  more  sen- 
sitive than  any  other.  He  had  no  country,  no  home, 
nobody  but  himself  to  care  for.  Richard,  his  life- 
long friend,  who  "stuck  closer  than  a  brother,"  was 
gone.  His  body  was  quiet  in  its  lonely  grave,  se- 
curely guarded  from  ravenous  beasts,  and  no  longer 
worried  by  ravenous  men.  With  but  one  heart  had 
his  love  and  life-thought  become  blended  in  the 
sacred  intimacy  which  only  death  could  separate. 
That  heart  had  long  been  cold  and  silent.  For  Elena 
he  had  cherished  the  devoutest  affection  known  to 
mortals,  and  he  had  carried  with  him  every-where  a 
most  hallowed  memory  of  her  love  and  fidelity,  and 
never  allowed  himself  to  do  what  her  pure  presence 
would  not  approve.  He  ever  felt  as  if  she  were 


198  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

near  him,  to  see  and  know  and  feel  as  when  they 
lived  and  loved  in  their  youth.  He  always  sought 
her  approbation.  From  these  thoughts  and  feelings 
his  soul  rose  higher  to  that  loving  Teacher  who 
showed  the  Father  as  ever  present,  ever  near,  know- 
ing all  and  blessing  all  that  is  pure  and  good  and 
right  in  human  thought,  feeling  and  action,  and 
promising  aid  and  protection  in  pursuit  of  the  ulti- 
mate blessing  —  purity,  peace  and  a  happy  immor- 
tality. 

In  addition  to  the  grandeur  and  loveliness  of  the 
scenery  about  them,  and  the  attachment  he  had  come 
to  feel  for  Mr.  Tudela  and  his  young  companions, 
Ameena  had  become  a  central  figure  in  the  thoughts 
and  imaginings  of  the  Captain.  Their  conditions  did 
not  seem  to  him  very  unlike.  Both  were  dependent 
and  lonely,  strangers  and  pilgrims.  The  thought  of 
her  condition  inspired  him  with  sympathy  and  grati- 
tude, which  are  near  akin  to  love  ;  and  it  seemed  to 
him  he  could  aid  her  in  many  ways.  Her  manner 
was  pleasing  and  affable.  She  was  intelligent,  though 
she  had  seen  little  of  the  great  world.  He  had  seen 
too  much  of  it.  She  was  generous,  for  she  had  be- 
friended them  in  their  hour  of  peril.  A  good  heart 
only  could  express  its  feelings  in  words  and  looks 
and  manners,  such  as  characterized  all  her  actions. 
He  did  not  stop  to  see  and  consider  difficulties,  or 
weigh  responsibilities.  What  lover  ever  did  ?  His 
heart  was  captured.  He  did  not  care  to  know  why 
or  how.  He  found  himself  drawn  by  an  unseen  but 
irresistible  influence  towards  her.  Lilliputians  were 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  199 

weaving  a  web  he  could  not,  and  did  not  care  to  pre- 
vent. He  became  more  attentive,  saw  what  she  saw, 
praised  what  she  admired,  and  tried  to  anticipate  all 
her  wishes. 

It  was  not  strange.  The  cold-blooded,  pretentious, 
false  and  reckless  need  not  grin  and  shrug  their  shoul- 
ders, as  if  these  things  are  not  realities  —  mere  im- 
aginings of  poets  and  novelists.  What  is  truer  than 
love,  nobler  than  purity,  more  ready  to  serve  than 
affection  ?  The  grandest,  the  noblest,  the  holiest,  the 
sweetest  things  on  earth  are  lost  by  trifling,  neglect, 
or  selfish  abuse.  Nothing  is  so  real  as  love,  so  abid- 
ing as  truth,  so  sustaining  as  righteousness,  so  unsus- 
pecting as  innocence.  A  life  without  them  is  a  cheat, 
a  failure,  a  fiasco.  There  are  too  many  such  —  reali- 
ties lost  in  vanities,  and  blessings  turned  to  curses. 

Mr.  Tudela,  a  man  of  pure  heart,  tender  sympa- 
thies, sterling  principles,  and,  with  all,  much  experi- 
ence, deeply  read  in  the  mysteries  of  human  nature, 
had  become  familiar  with  the  mind  and  feelings  of 
Clarence  Stanton,  and  watched  with  anxiety  the  little 
attentions  which  spoke  the  motions  of  his  heart.  He 
could  not  wonder  nor  disapprove,  but  he  thought  of 
what  seemed  an  impassible  gulf  between  two,  by 
birth  and  habit,  so  far  removed  from  each  other. 

There  are  so  many  outside  hindrances  to  the  mo- 
tions of  the  heart,  that  it  is  not  always  safe  to  disre- 
gard them.  What  is  pure,  may  be  perverted  ;  what 
is  true,  may  be  corrupted,  and  what  is  valuable  may 
be  lost  through  the  deceit,  interference  and  intrigues 
of  evil  minds  and  personal  prejudices.  "Some  love 


200  A    PECULIAR     PEOPLE. 

not  wisely  but  too  well."  He  had  seen  so  many  and 
great  mistakes,  which  had  resulted  from  what  seemed 
inconsideration,  if  not  rashness,  that  he  desired  to 
caution  his  new  friend  not  to  allow  his  feelings  to  get 
the  mastery  of  his  judgment.  Wisdom,  he  knew, 
did  not  always  guide  when  most  needed.  But  he 
would  not  interpose  a  suspicion.  It  was  not  his 
right ;  for  he  knew  no  more  than  the  Captain  should 
know,  and  so  he  let  it  pass. 

By  the  side  of  a  fresh  fountain,  which  bubbled  up 
among  the  rocks,  they  stopped  for  their  midday  re- 
freshments and  rest,  in  the  shade  of  a  large  live-oak. 
The  Captain  was  ready  to  assist  the  children  and 
Ameena  to  dismount,  and  find  a  comfortable  seat, 
while  Malek  unpacked  the  donkeys,  unsaddled  and 
turned  them  loose  to  feed.  But  now  came  a  new 
trouble.  Mr.  Tudela  beckoned  the  Captain  and 
young  men  aside  to  consult  on  what  they  should  do. 
They  had  no  provisions.  In  the  hurry  and  excite- 
ment of  the  morning  they  had  not  thought  of  what 
they  should  need.  Their  dragoman  hitherto  had 
provided  such  things,  and  they  had  passed  no  place 
where  food  could  be  obtained.  No  hamlet  was  near. 
They  had  no  servant  to  send  in  search  of  one.  They 
could  not  go  themselves,  for  they  knew  not  the  way, 
and  could  not  speak  the  language.  So  they  decided 
to  retire  out  of  sight,  and  not  be  hungry  starers  while 
others  ate.  In  fact,  they  did  not  know  that  Ameena 
had  any  thing. 

It  was  not  long  before  Malek  came  seeking  them, 
with  his  former  speech,  "Inglizee,  here  come,"  and 


ACQUAINTANCES   MEET.  201 

with  words  which  they  guessed  meant  to  invite  them 
to  partake  of  Arneena's  provisions.  They  consulted, 
and  refused  to  go.  Several  times  he  repeated  his 
words,  and  returned,  looking  grave  at  his  failure. 
Ameena  soon  came,  saying,  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  sorry 
Malek  could  not  make  himself  understood.  I  have 
some  food  prepared,  of  which  he  invited  you  to  par- 
take." 

"We  understood  him,"  answered  Mr.  Tudela, 
"  and  felt  grateful  for  your  kindness  ;  but  could  not 
consent  to  take  food  from  yourself  and  children. " 

"  We  have  not  much  ;  but  enough  for  the  present. 
It  is  a  rule  of  my  people  always  to  share  with  the 
needy,  and  trust  the  Father  of  all  for  more.  I  can 
not  eat  with  comfort  while  you  are  fasting.  We 
shall  find  more  to-night.  Please  do  not  deny  me  the 
opportunity  to  do  you  a  service." 

They  could  not  refuse.  Bread  and  dried  fruit  was 
all  she  had.  She  made  no  apologies  —  useless  things 
at  any  time  —  but  offered  freely  what  she  had.  They 
partook  sparingly,  but  gratefully,  and  felt  their 
friendship  grow  stronger  and  more  intimate. 

After  an  hour's  rest,  they  continued  to  ascend,  by 
a  rocky  and  unfrequented  path.  They  passed  a  few 
ruined  villages,  and  saw  some  at  a  distance,  on  their 
right,  which  were  inhabited.  On  their  left  rose  the 
dark,  frowning  side  of  Jebel  Bihan,  like  a  weird 
wall.  They  descended  to  the  large  fountain  of  Neb- 
'a  et  Tasy,  the  head  water  of  the  Nahr  Zahrany, 
whence  an  aqueduct  anciently  conveyed  a  copious 
stream  of  most  delicious  water  to  Sidon  —  a  most 


202  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

wonderful  specimen  of  engineering  —  equaling  any 
of  modern  times.  Not  far  off  was  the  village  of 
Jerjua,  inhabited  mostly  by  Metwalee,  a  sect  indif- 
ferent to  the  troubles  then  prevailing  in  the  Lebanon. 
Here  they  decided  to  remain  for  the  night,  as  they 
must  delay  some-where  for  Yohannen  and  Hasn. 
They  found  a  tumble-down  building,  from  which  they 
scared  the  jackals  and  lizards,  and  took  possession. 
As  the  villagers  in  the  Shukif  are  not  reliable  for 
their  honesty,  Ameena  advised  to  stop  where  they 
were.  Malek  was  directed  to  go  to  the  village  and 
obtain  some  food.  Mr.  Tudela  privately  handed  him 
several  piasters,  with  which  to  procure  a  full  supply. 
Unbeknown  to  the  rest,  the  Captain  joined  him,  in- 
tending to  obtain  some  luxuries,  as  well  as  necessa- 
ries. Arriving  there,  he  could  find  only  bread  and 
dried  fruit:  He  allowed  Malek  to  pay  nothing. 
It  was  long  before  they  returned,  and  it  was  feared 
some  evil  had  befallen  them.  Seeing  them  together 
with  their  supply,  Mr.  Tudela  rallied  the  Captain  on 
his  poor  capacity  for  a  commissioner  of  supply.  He 
took  the  joke  kindly,  and  described  the  poA^erty  of 
the  squalid  village;  that  they  were  not  yet  in  the  "  land 
flowing  with  milk  and  honey." 

Ameena  assured  them  they  would  find  little  in 
the  present  condition  of  the  country  to  justify  the 
high  encomiums  of  its  ancient  historians  and  Hebrew 
poets  ;  but  that  they  might  occasionally  find  proofs 
of  its  wonderful  capacity  to  produce  under  proper 
cultivation  and,  when  protected  by  a  decent  govern- 
ment ;  but  as  things  are  now  it  is  hardly  possible  to 


ACQUAINTANCES   MEET.  203 

live  in  the  plainest  manner.  In  addition  to  the  large 
tribute  demanded  by  the  Sultan  to  sustain  armies  to 
oppress  the  people,  an  enormous  miri  is  extorted  by 
the  Pashas  and  Sheiks,  especially  if  there  is  any  ap- 
pearance of  comfort  about  one's  premises.  Then 
the  almost  perpetual  strifes  among  the  clans,  and  the 
robberies  of  the  Bedwins,  Kurds,  and  Haramiyeh, 
renders  every  thing  unsafe.  There  is  no  chance  for 
improvement, 

"My  people,"  she  continued,  "  are  much  excluded 
from  other  inhabitants,  both  by  their  location  and 
habits  of  life,  as  well  as  by  their  religion —  a  chief 
mark  of  distinction  in  this  land  ;  so  that  we  have 
greater  security  and  more  privileges  than  others. 
Were  it  not  for  diverting  you  from  the  object  of  your 
journey,  I  would  invite  you  to  accompany  me  to  our 
humble  retirement,  from  the  commotions  of  the  out- 
side world.  You*  would  see  a  very  plain,  simple 
minded  people,  ignorant  of  the  customs  and  manners 
of  refined  nations.  You  might  laugh  at  them  and 
think  us  not  half  civilized.  Our  people  are  con- 
tented and  happy.  They  have  no  rivalries,  no  quar- 
rels, but  cultivate  deeply  and  constantly  the  domestic 
affections  and  devote  themselves  to  active  industry 
and  social,  moral  and  religious  improvement.  They 
have  not  the  means  of  intellectual  culture  of  western 
nations.  They  have  books  in  different  languages, 
and  we  have, —  yes,  I  may  say  we,  for  I  am  one  of 
them,  it  is  my  real  home  —  we  have  those  among 
us  who  can  read  them  ;  persons  who,  from  time  to 
time,  since  the  Crusades,  have  strayed  from  their 


204  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

own  people  and  found  a  home  with  us.  Several  came 
to  us,  so  our  history  says,  after  the  triumph  of  Salah 
ed  Deen  (Saladdin)  ;  others  from  the  scattered  army 
of  Napoleon  ;  some  French  and  some  English  from 
the  factories  of  Seyde  and  Beirut,  and  occasionally 
pilgrim  travelers,  like  yourselves,  who,  worn  by 
fatigue  and  sickness,  or  fearing  dangers  and  loving 
retirement,  have  remained  and  lived  and  died  among 
us." 

"  How  far  can  it  be  from  here  1 "  asked  Mr.  Tu- 
dela. 

"No  matter  how  far,"  interrupted  Clarence  Stan- 
ton  hastily  and  with  feeling  ;  "I  want  to  find  such  a 
people  in  such  a  place.  I  am  wearied  with  the  rush 
and  bustle  of  the  ambitious,  proud  and  grasping, 
griping  world.  I  have  long  been  disgusted  with  its 
pretentious,  showy  shams  ;  with  its  craving  dishon- 
esty and  knavery,  and  oppressions  and  risks  in  busi- 
ness ;  its  truckling,  carping,  simulating  in  politics, 
religions  and  social  intercourse  ;  and  I  have  long 
wished  to  find  a  hiding  place  from  its  intrigues,  de- 
ceptions, and  corruptions. " 

"You  are  misanthropic,  Captain,"  said  Daimbert, 
"a Pessimist  indeed.  You  put  a  bad  construction 
on  the  good  which  men  do,  thinking  only  of  the 
bad." 

"Not  at  all,  Mr.  Daimbert.  Have  I  given  you 
reason  to  think  me  only  evil,  all  in  the  wrong,  all 
depravity  ?  I  do  not  think  myself  better  than  others. 
There  is  good  in  all ;  but,  I  have  sometimes  thought, 
most  in  those  who  make  least  pretensions.  In  relig- 


ACQUAINTANCES   MEET.  205 

ion  it  is  especially  so.  If  a  man  is  good  and  pious, 
it  will  be  soon  enough  known,  without  his  boasting 
of  it.  Real  religion  will  overflow  from  a  full  heart, 
out  into  kind  words  and  good  deeds,  the  best  evi- 
dence of  grace  in  the  soul,  just  as  naturally  as  this 
rill  flows  from  this  fountain,  imparting  life  and 
beauty  along  its  banks.  You  talk  a  great  deal  about 
depravity,  innate  and  acquired,  and  yet  do  not  see  it 
in  your  grand  churches  from  which  the  poor,  toiling 
masses  are  virtually  excluded  by  the  proud  and 
haughty  manners  of  those  who  own  the  sittings  in 
God's  House  ;  nor  in  the  sharp  bargains,  oppressive 
usuries,  and  virtual  gambling  of  your  professors  of 
religion  who  lead  in  business  transactions.  Christen- 
dom over  it  is  as  bad  if  not  worse  than  among  other 
nations.  You  do  not  make  the  standard  maxims  of 
Jesus  your  rule  of  action  and  judgment  of  others.  I 
have  longed  to  find  a  people  who  are  sincere  and 
earnest  in  trying  to  make  the  precepts,  the  spirit  and 
teaching  of  Jesus,  actual  in  their  daily  walk  and  con- 
versation, regardless  of  opinions,  creeds,  forms  and 
pretensions,  which  now  divide  the  Church  and  set 
each  in  formidable  array  against  the  other  ;  as  with 
the  Druses  and  Maronites.  The  extra  pious  are  so 
much  concerned  about  how  to  escape  the  punishment 
of  their  sins,  that  they  neglect,  as  of  little  import- 
ance, their  positive  daily  duties,  and  often  make  a 
very  bedlam  of  this  world.  If  they  repeat,  they  do 
not  much  heed,  the  prayer  which  Jesus  taught  his 
disciples.  If  Christians  would  do  right  we  should 
have  a  pure  and  blessed  world." 


206  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

All  listened  to  this  rather  severe  speech  of  the 
Captain,  for  he  spoke  with  earnestness,  almost  bitter- 
ness ;  none  more  so  than  Ameena.  It  accorded  with 
the  sentiments  of  her  people,  except  what  referred 
to  that  part  of  the  church  of  which  she  had  no 
personal  knowledge.  She  did  not  comprehend  the 
censure  cast  on  those  who  profess  one  thing  and  per- 
form another.  The  Captain  noticed  her  apparent 
approval  and  felt  gratified  that  there  was  one  person 
Avho  looked  on  these  things  as  he  did. 

The  conversation  was  continued  for  some  time,  on 
various  topics,  mostly  bearing  upon  the  general 
theme  of  the  divisions  and  oppositions  among  men 
and  nations,  leading  to  strifes,  wars  and  miseries, 
and  the  causes  of  them.  Mr.  Tudela  and  the  Cap- 
tain argued  that  the  prevalence  of  something  besides 
true  Christianity,  prevented  the  cure,  if  it  did  not 
produce  the  disease  which  afflicted  the  nations.  The 
abiding  faith  in  God  as  love,  in  Jesus  who  was  com- 
missioned by  love  to  save  the  world  from  sin  by 
showing  them  the  Father,  and  persuading  them  to 
love  one  another,  without  which  they  could  not  be 
his  disciples,  and  to  hope  in  the  final  accomplishment 
of  the  Divine  plan,  when  God  in  Christ  should  recon- 
cile all  tilings  unto  himself,  and  be  all  in  all  ;  they 
contended  would  produce  kind  and  just  feelings 
in  whomsoever  received  and  understood,  and  lead  to 
holiness  of  heart  and  purity  of  life. 

Ameena  gave  her  most  hearty  assent  to  the  cor- 
rectness of  these  principles.  Daimbert  interposed 
various  objections,  talking  about  wrath  and  ven- 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  207 

geance,  the  demands  of  infinite  justice  and  doctrines 
common  enough  in  the  heathen  world,  indicating 
that  evil  can  overcome  evil,  and  torment  produce 
reconciliation,  especially  if  inflicted  upon  an  inno- 
cent One  instead  of  the  guilty  many.  Godfrey  and 
Tancred  wondered  that  so  much  of  their  conversa- 
tion turned  on  religious  matters ;  forgetting  that 
they  were  pilgrims  in  a  land  whose  whole  history  is 
somehow  connected  with  religious  ideas,  institutions, 
and  romance  ;  used,  but  oftener  abused,  for  purposes 
of  worldly  ambition,  and  that  they  were  driven  from 
their  course  of  travel  by  the  same  evil  spirit. 

Mr.  Tudela  explained  to  them  how  that  religion 
rightly  demonstrated,  as  in  the  pure  gospel  of  Jesus, 
and  among  the  best  and  wisest,  was  an  essential  ele- 
ment in  the  organism  of  .a  right,  personal,  social  and 
national  life  and  character,  and  the  source  of  the 
highest  civilization  and  the  truest  happiness. 

The  day  was  drawing  to  its  close.  The  party  as- 
cended a  little  hill  to  view  the  landscape  at  the  most 
charming  hour,  when  the  grand  scenery  of  Lebanon 
stands  unrolled  in  its  greatest  glory.  A  scene  of 
wild  grandeur  was  all  about  them.  Before  them  on 
the  northeast  stood  the  Jebel  Rihan,  on  the  south 
peak  of  which  stood  the  white  Neby  Seijud,  one  of 
the  High  Places  of  ancient  worship,  still  reverently 
visited  by  Arabs,  Jews,  Moslems,  Metwalees  and 
even  Christians.  From  it,  far  up  the  plain  of  Coelo 
Syria,  are  seen  the  ruins  of  Baalbec  and  the  long 
line  of  Ante  Lebanon  with  the  snowy  summit  of 
Jebel  es  Scheik  —  Mt.  Hermon  —  rising  proudly  be- 


208  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

yond  the  hills  and  valleys  which  lie  between.  To  the 
right,  in  the  distance,  the  hills  of  Bashan,  the  foot 
hills  of  Lebanon,  the  mountains  of  Naphtali,  and  be- 
yond the  hills  of  Sain  aria,  terminated  by  Mt.  Car- 
mel,  jutting  into  the  great  sea.  Ras  el  Abiad,  the 
ruins  and  coast  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  with  rough  and 
jagged  hills  partly  wooded,  and  swelling  vales  down 
which  flow  numerous  streams,  bordered  with  jungles 
of  oleanders,  arbutus  and  shrubs,  and  trees  of  vari- 
ous kinds. 

They  gazed,  wondered  and  admired,  till  their 
attention  was  directed  to  Djoun,  a  white  ruinous 
monastery  on  the  summit  of  a  conical  hill  which  rose 
steeply  from  deep  valleys  nearly  all  around  it  and 
not  far  from  the  place  where  they  had  buried  Rich- 
ard Mason.  Mr.  Tudela  gave  a  brief  account  of  the 
strange  and  romantic  life  of  Lady  Hester  Stanhope 
who  forsook  England,  its  nobility  and  luxury,  and, 
for  a  time,  dwelt  among  the  wild  Arabs  in  Palmyra  ; 
but,  losing  her  influence,  came  on  her  way  towards 
Jerusalem,  and  stopped  and  took  possession  of  that 
building,  where  she  wasted  her  last  days  in  exclu- 
sion, refusing  visitors  except  by  her  special  permis- 
sion. She  lies  buried  in  that  garden  under  that  curi- 
ous kiosk,  you  see  by  those  trees.  She  was  a  singu- 
lar woman  of  superior  talent,  and  her  history  is,  if 
possible,  more  singular  and  romantic  than  herself. 
But  I  have  not  time  to  outline  it  to  you  now. 

"See,"  said  the  Captain,  "the  sunlight  has  left 
the  mountain,  and  is  just  ready  to  leap  from  Mt. 
Hermon  up  into  that  bright  orange  belt  which  lies 


ACQUAINTANCES   MEET.  209 

along  the  horizon,  and  it  will  soon  be  night.  See, 
darkness  is  already  gathering  in  the  valleys." 

On  their  way  down  they  cut  boughs  from  the  pine 
trees,  with  which  they  prepared  beds  for  Ameena 
and  the  children,  who  had  become  familiar  and  play- 
ful, even,  with  Mr.  Tudela  and  Daimbert,  the  most 
sober  of  the  party.  Malek  spread  the  lihaf  from  the 
baggage  for  their  cover.  The  horse  and  donkeys 
were  picketed  safely,  and,  ere  the  stars  shone  in  their 
brilliancy,  all  were  asleep  but  Malek,  who  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  first  watch.  When  the  Captain  rose 
to  relieve  him,  he  was  sound  asleep.  The  Captain 
did  not  disturb  him,  but  devoted  himself  to  keeping 
away  the  wild  beasts  which  infest  the  mountains  and 
make  the  nights  hideous  by  their  howlings.  Mr. 
Tudela,  waking  early,  found  him  faithful  at  his  post, 
and  Malek  still  sleeping. 

The  sun  did  not  shine  clear  over  Ante  Lebanon 
before  all  were  ready  for  their  plain  repast.  That 
ended,  they  discussed  the  movements  of  the  day. 
El  Shindian  was  their  first  objective  point.  There 
they  were  to  wait  for  Yohannen  and  Hasn,  and  there 
they  were  to  decide  whether  they  would  go  together 
over  the  Litany  at  the  Jisr  Burgus,  and  by  Hasbeiya, 
orby  the  sweet  vale  of  Jermuk  and  cross  at  the  ford 
of  Tamra,  or  by  the  castle  of  Shukif  and  Jisr  Khur- 
dileh.  The  former  would  be  the  more  direct  route 
for  Ameena,  but  not  to  Jerusalem.  They  concluded 
to  await  the  counsel  of  Yohannen. 

A  few  hours  brought  them  to  El  Shindian.  Yo- 
hannen and  Hasn  were  already  there,  having  pur- 
O  9* 


210  A   PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

chased  two  horses  and  a  donkey,  and  traveled  six 
hours  in  the  night  from  Seyde.  They  brought  the 
baggage.  They  heard  that  the  dragomen  had  fled  to 
Beirut.  It  was  reported  there  had  been  a  severe  con- 
flict at  Deir  el  Kamar ;  that  many  Christians  had 
been  treacherously  decoyed  into  the  castle  under  the 
promise  of  protection,  and  several  hundred  most 
cruelly  slaughtered,  indiscriminately,  men,  women 
and  children  ;  that  all  who  could  were  fleeing  from 
the  mountains  to  Sidon,  Beirut,  Damascus  and  other 
places  for  safety  ;  and  it  was  feared  the  destruction 
of  all  Christians  had  been  resolved  upon,  and  that  the 
Turks  were  abetting  it. 

This  news  awakened  great  alarm,  and  none  knew 
what  to  suggest.  It  was  known  there  were  many 
Christians  in  Hasbeiya  and  vicinity,  but  not  enough 
to  defend  themselves  from  an  attack  of  the  Druses 
and  Moslems.  It  might  not  be  safe  to  go  that  way. 
Nor  would  it  do  to  go  to  Sidon.  There  was  no  power 
to  which  they  could  appeal  for  protection  anywhere. 
They  must  depend  upon  themselves.  They  were  be- 
wildered and  silent. 

After  some  time,  Ameena  spoke,  "  It  will  not  be 
prudent  to  remain  here.  My  people  are  but  three 
long  days  from  this  place,  if  we  can  go  direct.  You 
can  be  sure  of  protection  there.  I  think  we  can 
reach  them  without  harm.  We  may  be  compelled  to 
travel  by  night ;  it  is  often  done  in  this  country. 
Robberies  and  murders  are  not  often  committed  at 
night,  far  from  the  villages." 

The  Captain  thought  it  would  be  best  to  accept 


ACQUAINTANCES  MEET.  211 

her  invitation  and  start  at  once.  Mr.  Tudela  con- 
sulted Yohannen  who  had  a  knowledge  of  the  coun- 
try and  character  of  the  people.  He  had  known 
many  outbreaks  between  the  Bedwins  and  Druses 
and  of  robberies  by  the  Kurds  and  Haramiyeh,  who, 
of  late,  had  infested  the  country,  lying  between  the 
Hauran  and  Damascus  ;  and  in  the  mountains  espe- 
cially since  the  failure  of  the  Turkish  government  to 
compel  a  conscription  from  the  Druses,  who  success- 
fully withstood  them.  He  thought  it  the  safest 
course,  if  they  could  reach  the  Jordan  in  safety,  he 
could  guide  them  into  the  hills  of  Hauran,  where 
they  would  not  be  troubled. 

Ameena,  on  hearing  him  speak  of  the  Hauran, 
entered  into  a  long  conversation  in  Arabic  to  find 
what  he  knew  of  the  country  at  the  present  time, 
and  whether  he  could  guide  them  there.  He  ex- 
plained how  he  had  been  the  slave  of  Shereef  ed 
Deen,  since  a  small  boy  and  lived  in  the  secluded  vil- 
lage of  Nowara  in  the  border  of  the  Lejah  ;  that  he 
was  a  good  man  and  had  given  him  his  liberty,  when 
he  met  these  good  friends  whom  he  was  resolved  to 
protect  from  harm  if  possible.  She  advised  their 
going  to  the  Hauran  and  to  her  people  as  the  safest 
place,  if  the  present  disturbance  should  become  gen- 
eral. He  said  his  old  master  had  promised  to  pro- 
tect them,  and  his  influence  could  do  it. 

It  was  resolved,  after  full  consultation,  to  go  by 
Kulat  es  Shukif,  the  Belfort  of  the  Crusaders,  and 
so  by  El  Huleh  where  they  could  separate  if  deemed 
expedient. 


A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 


CHAPTEE    XII. 

NEW   DANGERS. 

,  » 

As  dangers  seemed  to  hang  over  them,  the  pil- 
grims did  not  stop  long  to  gaze  on  the  scenes  Avhich 
opened  before  them,  as  they  came  out  from  the  hills, 
through  which  they  had  been  winding,  and  stood  on 
an  eminence  which  commanded  a  magnificent  view 
of  the  whole  country,  from  the  sea  to  the  mountains, 
a  larger  part  of  the  Bekaa  and  range  of  Ante  Leba- 
non, the  vast  region  sweeping  off  south  to  Hermon 
towards  the  Arabian  Desert,  the  valley  of  the  Jordan 
and  the  hills  of  Palestine.  But  they  could  not  with- 
hold their  astonishment  as  they  looked  down  upon 
the  course  of  the  Litany  which,  after  meandering 
nearly  the  length  of  the  Bekaa,  breaks  into  the  side 
of  the  mountain  and  digs  its  way  through  to  the  sea. 
In  places  it  has  worn  out  a  narrow  channel  not  more 
than  ten  feet  over,  but  several  hundred  deep,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  it  foams  and  frets  in  perfect  mad- 
ness ;  but,  in  a  most  determined  fury,  it  continues 
to  rage  and  dash  against  the  rocky  barriers,  leaping 
from  side  to  side,  whirling  and  dashing  on  its  way. 
It  is  more  than  a  Niagara  below  the  falls.  In 
another  place  it  has  tunneled  a  passage  through  the 
rock,  and  left  a  natural  bridge  over  which  a  road 
passes.  Onward  it  rushes,  eight  hundred  feet  below 


NEW  DANGERS.  213 

where  the  beholder  stands,  rasping  away  the  rocks, 
but  failing  to  find  rest  until  it  comes  out  to  the  plain 
of  Tyre  ;  thence  it  moves  placidly  a  few  miles  fur- 
ther to  make  its  final  bed  in  the  great  sea. 

At  the  ruined  castle  of  Shukif,  provisions  were 
obtained  but  no  information  about  the  condition  of 
the  country.  They  proceeded  over  the  bridge  Khur- 
dileh  and  through  the  beautiful  district  of  Merj  Ayun. 
They  took  little  interest  in  what  they  saw.  At  the 
little  village  of  Jebel  el  Hawa  they  stopped  to  rest, 
under  the  shade  of  a  willow  and  near  the  fountain. 
The  young  men  complained  of  sore  feet,  and  thought 
it  doubtful  if  they  could  continue.  Yohannen  and 
Malek  went  to  the  village  to  see  if  they  could  hire 
horses.  None  could  be  found,  nor  many  people. 
Most  of  them  being  Christians  had  fled  ;  some  to 
Damascus,  and  some  to  the  foreign  consul  at  Tyre 
or  Sidon.  Two  men  came  back  with  them,  who 
informed  them  of  a  sudden  outbreak  at  Rasheiya 
against  all  Christians  without  distinction,  and  that 
great  excitement  prevailed  at  Hasbeiya.  They  were 
themselves  of  the  Greek  Church,  but  were  no 
more  safe  than  Maronites  or  Catholics.  They  should 
start  in  two  hours  for  Nazareth.  Being  told  the 
party  were  Christians  they  came  to  warn  them  of 
their  danger.  They  regretted  their  inability  to  afford 
the  common  hospitality,  but  they  had  no  longer  any 
to  give. 

The  young  men  became  much  alarmed,  and  re- 
solved to  complain  no  more  of  their  feet.  Mr.  Tu- 
dela  recommended  a  thorough  bathing  of  their  feet 


214:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

in  the  cool  fountain.  They  heeded  his  prescription 
and  felt  better.  Mr.  Tudela  and  the  Captain  did  the 
same,  for  having  walked  in  their  turn  they  too  began 
to  feel  anxious  for  their  ability  to  continue  another 
day.  Ameena  offered  her  horse  asserting  her  will- 
ingness to  walk.  All  refused  emphatically. 

During  the  afternoon  they  met  and  passed  many 
people  and  saw  more  in  the  distance,  hurrying  with 
all  speed,  as  for  their  lives  — children  crying,  women 
with  disheveled  hair  and  torn  garments,  mothers 
with  infants  in  their  arms  worried,  weary,  and  scarce 
able  to  walk ;  many  sitting  by  rocks  and  hedges, 
who,  after  gazing  as  if  to  see  whether  the  party  were 
friends  or  foes,  raised  their  hands,  and,  with  most  piti- 
ful lamentations  begged  for  protection.  They  had  not 
time  to  hear  their  stories,  further  than  to  listen  to 
their  cries  of  woe.  Some  said,  "  Oh  !  they  killed 
my  husband  and  my  sons  !  "  Others,  "  Oh  my  child- 
ren, all  burned  up,  and  I  only  escaped  !  others,  "  Oh, 
my  daughters  !  my  daughters  !  where  are  they  ? " 
wringing  their  hands,  pulling  their  hair  in  manifesta- 
tion of  agonies  no  language  can  describe.  All  they 
could  gather  was  that  a  mob  had  rushed  upon  the 
Christians  of  Rasheiya  and  had  slaughtered  all  they 
could  find  without  distinction,  and  were  now  doing 
the  same  in  Hasbeiya  and  other  villages  in  Wady  et 
Teim. 

This  was  alarming  intelligence.  The  young  men 
clung  close  to  Mr.  Tudela,  and  the  Captain  paid 
especial  attention  to  the  care  of  Ameena  and  the 
children.  Little  was  said,  but  anxiety  was  written 


NEW   DANGERS.  215 

on  every  countenance.  Mr.  Tudela  remarked  that 
no  animal  is  more  ferocious  than  mobs  of  men  and 
women  under  excitement,  especially  when  religious 
pride  and  prejudice  are  deeply  stirred.  Passion 
usurps  the  place  of  reason,  and  the  brute  destroys 
the  man. 

"We  often  hear  of  violent  outbreaks,"  said 
Ameena,  "  but  I  remember  none  so  terrible  as  this. 
I  do  not  understand  why  all  classes  should  be  involved 
in  it.  There  are  many  Druses  in  this  region,  but  not 
many  Maronites.  Between  them  the  feud  began  ; 
but  it  seems  all  are  alike  involved,  even  the  Protest- 
ant missions  of  Hasbeiya." 

"When  passions  are  madly  excited,  none  stop  to 
consider  what  they  do  or  whom  they  injure,"  added 
the  Captain,  "nor  why  they  do  it.  They  are  like 
soldiers  in  battle,  only  they  have  no  commander." 

A  few  sentences  like  these  were  spoken,  not  for 
the  sake  of  conversation,  but  to  break  a  monotony  of 
silence  which  became  oppressive.  They  pressed  for- 
ward, anxious  to  escape  from  the  refugees  they  met 
but  could  not  help,  lest  they  should  be  overtaken, 
and  be  involved  among  them.  Mr.  Tudela  instructed 
Yohannen  to  have  Malek  and  Hasn  ready  to  explain, 
if  they  should  be  overtaken,  that  they  were  English 
howadgis,  traveling  into  Egypt,  and  had  nothing  to 
do  with  the  affairs  of  the  Lebanon  ;  that  they  were 
under  the  protection  of  foreign  consuls,  and  had  a 
firman  from  the  Sultan.  This  afforded  some  assur- 
ance that  they  might  escape  injury,  if  overtaken. 

The  sun  was  fast  setting  behind  the  "Mountains 


216  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

of  Naphtali,"  and  the  pilgrims  were  wearied  with 
their  travel.  They  must  find  a  place  of  rest.  Ameena 
spoke  of  Belatah ;  but  Yohannen  said  there  were 
many  Christians  there,  and  they  might  be  involved 
with  them.  Sad  times  when  one  Christian  is  afraid 
to  be  found  with  another.  It  was  not  far  to  Ain  el 
Mellaha,  which  was  usually  occupied  by  an  encamp- 
ment of  Ghawarineh,  in  whose  reed  huts  they  might 
find  safety  for  the  night.  Yohannen  was  dispatched 
to  reconnoiter,  and,  if  all  appeared  safe,  to  apply  for 
entertainment.  Before  the  party  arrived,  he  met 
them,  accompanied  by  a  son  of  the  Sheik,  sent  out 
to  welcome  them.  At  the  door  of  his  tent,  the  Sheik 
received  them  with  the  formal  dignity  of  a  prince, 
promising  them  protection  and  comfort.  It  reminded 
them  of  the  Patriarch  Abraham,  in  his  tent  door, 
when  the  angels  passed  that  way.  They  were  but 
too  glad  to  return  the  sala'anis  and  feel  the  assurance 
of  peace  and  safety. 

Ameena  and  her  children  were  at  once  taken  to 
another  hut,  where  they  were  attended  by  the 
females,  and  their  wants  duly  supplied.  It  was  but 
a  short  time  before  a  rug  was  spread,  and  a  low 
table,  a  few  inches  high,  was  brought  in.  A  servant 
came  with  a  basin  and  pitcher  of  water  and  towel. 
He  motioned  Mr.  Tudela  to  hold  his  hands  over  the 
basin,  when  he  poured  water  upon  them  and  then 
wiped  them.  He  did  so  to  the  rest.  A  large  platter 
of  rice  was  then  brought  in,  and  each  partook  in  the 
Arab  style.  Pillau,  mishmish,  bread  and  fruit 
were  added,  when  some  coffee  was  furnished  in  small 


NEW    DANGERS.  217 

cups,  but  no  pipes.  Yohannen,  serving  as  inter- 
preter, was  allowed  to  remain,  while  Malek  and  Hasn 
were  lodged  in  some  other  place.  Much  dignity  is 
maintained,  and  great  reverence  paid  to  age  and 
superiority  among  the  rude  inhabitants  of  the 
East. 

An  hour  was  spent  in  conversation,  mostly  of  a 
general  character.  The  sphere  of  knowledge  was 
very  limited  for  the  Sheik.  He  could  neither  read 
nor  write,  and  had  never  been  nearer  civilization  than 
now.  His  tribe  had,  for  a  long  time,  dwelt  in  the 
region  around  Mt.  Hermon,  and  in  the  upper  Jordan  ; 
not  really  settled,  but  moving  from  place  to  place. 
They  were  not  Bedwins,  neither  Nomads  nor  Fella- 
heen, but  partly  both.  When  asked  about  the  trou- 
bles in  the  mountains,  he  knew  nothing  about  them. 
His  son  said  he  had  heard  of  an  outbreak  of  some 
sort  at  Hasbeiya,  but  knew  not  what  it  was  about. 
The  Sheik  said  :  "  We  do  not  mind  these  things,  they 
are  so  frequent.  We  are  not  often  involved  in  them. 
When  the  Bedwins  from  the  desert,  or  the  Kurds 
come  and  steal  our  flocks  or  attempt  to  rob  us,  we 
defend  ourselves,  and  make  what  reprisals  we  can  ; 
but  with  our  neighbors  we  rarely  have  trouble. 
We  do  not  mingle  in  their  quarrels,  nor  associate 
much  with  them.  We  tend  our  flocks,  but  do  not 
depend  on  grain,  because  so  often  strange  tribes  come 
here  with  their  flocks  and  destroy  it." 

Rude  carpets  were  spread,  and  the  Sheik  gave 
tnem  a  sala'am,  after  assuring  them  his  servants 
would  supply  thejr  wants,  that  they  might  leave,  as 
10 


218  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE 

they  desired,  at  an  early  hour.  All  was  quiet,  and 
they  were  soon  asleep. 

Near  the  middle  of  the  night  they  were  aroused 
by  most  fearful  shrieks  and  cries  of  distress.  They 
leaped  from  their  rugs  and  rushed  for  the  door  of 
their  cabin.  It  was  fastened.  They  were  frightened, 
fearing  they  were  caged.  The  screams  and  yells, 
strangely  intermingled,  continued.  What  it  meant, 
they  could  not  imagine.  Yohannen  was  with  Malek 
and  Hasn  ;  but  where,  they  did  not  know  ;  nor  where 
Ameena  was.  The  Captain  tore  at  the  side  of  the 
tent  to  find  an  escape.  Just  then  they  heard  a  sten- 
torian voice  uttering  prompt  words,  as  by  authority. 
It  was  the  Sheik  calling  upon  his  retainers  to  arouse 
and  defend  his  guests  from  harm  ;  so  Yohannen  ex- 
plained, who  came  to  the  side  of  the  tent,  speaking 
in  a  low  voice,  bidding  them  be  quiet  and  make  no 
attempt  to  escape,  lest  they  should  be  murdered.  He 
did  not  know  the  cause  of  the  commotion,  Mr.  Tu- 
dela  explained  to  the  others,  saying  Yohannen  spoke 
with  such  calm  assurance  that  he  hoped  they  were 
secure.  They  remembered  that  after  the  Sheik  left 
them  somebody  was  about  the  tent  for  a  little  time  ; 
for  what,  they  did  not  know  ;  but  now  it  seemed  it 
was  to  fasten  them  in. 

It  was  dark  ;  they  could  not  see  each  other.  Ter- 
ror filled  the  young  men,  and  the  older  men  were  not 
calm.  The  cries  grew  Jess,  but  groans  and  moanings 
and  prayers  were  heard,  as  if  from  male  and  female 
voices.  They  concluded  the  wretches  must  have  pur- 
sued Christians  from  the  neighboring  villages,  and 


NEW    DANGERS.  219 

were  killing  them  ;  perhaps  in  pursuit  of  themselves 
and  Ameena.  What  if  she  was  among  the  tortured 
victims  ?  The  thought  was  terrible  ;  for  they  had 
come  to  look  on  her  as  one  of  their  number.  Daim- 
bert  said  :  ' k  What  if  Ameena  is  among  them  ? " 

It  was  enough — too  much.  The  Captain  leaped 
against  the  tent  and  broke  through.  He  saw  lights 
flashing  some  rods  away,  and  heard  groans  and 
moanings  more  distinctly  but  feebler.  In  another 
direction  a  party  of  fierce  men  were  seen  confronted 
by  the  Sheik,  and  his  men  gathering  about  him  with 
lanterns.  The  Captain  started  to  go  among  them, 
armed  for  a  fight.  His  passions  had  overpowered  his 
principles.  He  forgot  himself.  Yohannen  met  and 
turned  him  back.  He  explained  to  Mr.  Tudela  that 
some  furious  wretches  had  followed  a  party  of  flying 
Christians  from  Hasbeiya,  and  murdered  some  of 
them.  They  were  Ghuzu  —  robbers  —  who  lived  on 
plunder,  and  infested  the  region  this  side  of  Damas- 
cus. They  seized  upon  occasions  like  the  present  to 
prosecute  their  outlawry,  caring  for  neither  party  — 
loving  robbery  more  than  life,  ready  to  fall  upon 
their  victims  anywhere.  They  had  no  fear  of  the 
government,  for  when  needed  by  it  they  were  ready 
to  serve  it,  as  Bashi  Bazouks,  so  long,  but  no  longer 
than  they  could  serve  themselves  by  it.  And  now, 
as  the  slaughter  of  the  Christians  occupied  the 
stronger  clans,  they  had  free  opportunity  to  carry 
on  their  robberies.  "The  Sheik,"  he  explained,  "is 
chief  among  the  Ghawarineh,  who  are  numerous  in 
the  valley  of  the  Jordan.  He  is  denouncing  them 


220  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

for  having  assisted  in  the  murder  of  Christians  whom 
they  have  chased  here,  and  now  insult  him  and  offend 
Allah  by  breaking  into  the  tents  of  his  people  for 
plunder,  alleging  that  they  are  Christians. " 

"Do  they  know  we  are  here?"  asked  Mr. 
Tudela. 

"Is  Ameena  safe?"  quickly  inquired  the  Captain. 

Yohannen  did  not  know  enough  to  answer  either, 
only  that  the  Sheik  had  severely  threatened  them, 
that  if  they  touched  a  hair  of  his  people,  or  of  those 
to  whom  he  owed  the  sacred  obligation  of  protection, 
he  would  destroy  every  soul  of  them.  It  was  that 
threat  that  stilled  the  disturbance. 

' '  Now,  as  you  pass  for  an  Arab,  as  soon  as  it  will 
do  you  go  and  inquire  of  the  Sheik  if  Ameena  is 
safe,  and  what  we  had  better  do."  said  Mr.  Tudela. 
"Assure  him  of  our  regrets,  if  we  have  been  the 
cause  of  this  disturbance,  and  give  him  our  thanks 
for  the  protection  he  has  afforded  us." 

Some  time  elapsed  before  Yohannen  ventured  to 
go  to  the  Sheik.  When  he  did,  he  returned  quickly, 
saying,  "Ameena  and  the  children  were  not  to  be 
found  ;  that  the  robbers  had  departed  with  murmur- 
ing, and  threatening  words  ;  that  the  Sheik  thought 
it  safest  for  them  to  depart  as  soon  and  quietly  as 
possible  ;  that  he  would  send  his  servants  with  horses 
to  guide  them  to  safety  ;  the  tumult  was  so  great  he 
dared  not  be  involved  in  it ;  that  he  would  not  betray 
them,  though  he  might  not  be  able  to  defend  them, 
if  the  Druses  should  come  upon  them  with  the  Hara- 
re iy  eh  of  the  mountains,  and  they  be  found  there, 


NEW  DANGERS.  221 

The  sacred  rights  of  hospitality  were  nothing  in  such 
a  time  with  such  a  people." 

This  announcement  alarmed  them  still  more.  They 
were  in  a  state  of  complete  bewilderment.  They 
could  not  consent  to  leave  Ameena.  "Why  not  find 
her  ? "  asked  the  Captain,  with  a  tremor.  ' '  Where 
can  she  be  ?  "  Suspicions  of  duplicity  on  the  part  of 
the  Sheik  began  to  rankle  in  his  soul.  "  I  will  search 
for  her.  She  must  be  here.  I  will  know."  He 
clenched  his  fists  unconsciously,  and  rushed  into  the 
dark.  They  could  not  restrain  him. 

He  did  not  go  far  before  he  stumbled  over  some- 
thing and  fell  partly  to  the  ground.  On  feeling 
about,  he  found  it  a  dead  body.  Full  of  dread,  he 
started  to  go  back  for  a  light,  but  could  not  find  his 
way  ;  he  wandered  in  the  wrong  direction,  not  know- 
ing where  he  went.  He  touched  with  his  feet  objects 
which  seemed  like  human  bodies.  Finding  he  was 
lost,  he  stopped  and  listened.  Near  by  he  heard 
groans  and  sighs  and  faint  whispers,  as  if  to  say, 
"Be  quiet,  or  they  may  find  us."  He  tried  to  detect 
where  it  was,  hoping  it  might  be  Ameena  quieting 
her  children.  He  turned  to  where  he  thought  the 
whispers  came  from,  and  whispered  the  name 
"Ameena  !  Ameena  !  "  No  answer  came  back.  He 
turned,  and  stumbled  over  another  body,  which 
moved  and  groaned,  as  if  in  the  last  agonies  of 
death.  Fear  now  seized  him,  and,  in  his  sorrow,  for 
a  moment,  he  wished  it  was  God's  will  to  take  him 
from  a  world  so  full  of  wrong  and  misery,  that  he 
might  be  at  rest.  The  scenes  of  his  early  manhood 


222  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

rushed  before  him ;  his  firm  friend  gone,  and  the 
dawnings  of  a  better  day  of  rest  and  peace  now  all 
clouded  and  blasted  forever.  Lost  in  the  black 
reverie,  he  heard  a  faint  call  in  the  distance,  and  saw 
a  light.  He  started  towards  it. 

He  was  met  by  Mr.  Tudela,  who  said :  "All  is 
ready  ;  we  must  leave  at  once,  and  quietly." 

"  Can  we  go  and  leave  Ameena  and  her  children  ? " 
asked  the  Captain,  choking.  "I  can  not  do  it.  She 
must  be  found. " 

"How  can  it  be  done?"  asked  Mr.  Tudela,  hur- 
riedly. "The  harem  is  sacred  from  all  intrusion; 
and  Yohannen  says  she  is  not  there." 

"How  does  he  know?  That  old  Sheik  may  have 
said  so,  in  order  to  detain  her,  and  get  us  off ; "  and  he 
raged  under  fearful  excitement. 

"It  is  a  time  to  be  calm  and  considerate,"  re- 
marked Mr.  Tudela,  with  an  effort  which  showed  he 
was  not  so.  "We  are  in  a  most  unfortunate  condi- 
tion ;  only  one  thing  could  make  it  worse  —  the  con- 
viction that  we  had  brought  it  on  by  our  wickedness. 
But  it  is  no  time  to  moralize.  We  must  go. " 

At  that  instant  the  servant  of  the  Sheik  came  with 
mules  and  a  mookree,  bidding  them  depart  in  peace, 
with  the  protection  and  blessing  of  Allah. 

The  Captain  refused  a  moment,  declaring  he  would 
stay  and  protect  Ameena,  or  share  her  fate.  Mr. 
Tudela  remonstrated,  saying,  "It  would  be  useless, 
as  he  could  do  nothing  against  the  Sheik,  nor  the  in- 
furiated robbers.  She  is  either  killed,  or  has  fled. 
Where  is  Malek?" 


NEW  DANGERS.  223 

Yohannen  said  he  had  fled,  and  the  horse  and  don- 
keys could  not  be  found  ;  he  supposed  they  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  Ghuzu  robbers. 

After  some  hesitation,  with  deep  reluctance,  the 
Captain  consented  to  go  with  them.  The  mookree 
assured  Yohannen  he  knew  the  way  to  Safed  where 
the  Sheik  directed  him  go  and  put  them  in  charge  of 
the  Jews,  who  would  not  be  disturbed  by  the  present 
troubles. 

All  this  time  the  young  men  remained  quiet,  like 
children  too  frightened  to  scream.  They  were  filled 
with  fear  and  trembling,  when  they  saw  the  courage 
of  the  Captain  give  way  before  the  threatening  dangers. 
If  he  could  do  nothing  they  must  be  passive.  They 
did  not  comprehend  the  source  of  his  great  anxiety ; 
that  it  was  not  cowardice,  nor  fear  for  his  own  safety, 
but  for  one  whose  presence  had  wrought  so  deeply 
upon  his  heart,  that  her  safety  and  happiness  seemed 
dearer  than  his  own. 

They  started  ;  the  mookree  leading  and  Yohannen 
and  the  rest  following  close  lest  they  should  be  sep- 
arated in  the  dark.  The  Captain  lingered,  and  occa- 
sionally stopped  as  if  reluctant  to  proceed.  They 
had  not  gone  far  before  he  dashed  forward,  demand- 
ing of  Mr.  Tudela  where  they  were  going.  "You 
know  as  well  as  I,"  he  answered.  "We  are  afloat 
without  compass,  rudder  or  anchor.  Our  pilot  may 
drift  us  into  port,  or  we  may  founder  and  be  dashed 
upon  some  rocky,  barren  shore.  What  would  you 
do.  Captain  ?  You  have  had  more  experience  than  I. " 

These  nautical  allusions  roused  the  Captain  to  the 


224:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

pressing  need  of  the  moment.  Memories  of  the  past 
and  dreams  of  the  future  vanished,  and  he  saw  that 
regretting  one  and  dreading  the  other,  would  help 
neither.  Duty  lay  in  doing  what  ought  to  be  done 
now,  and  not  in  lamentations  over  what  ought  to  have 
been,  or  might  have  been  done  some  time  ago.  The 
wise  commander  does  not  read  homilies  to  his  sailors 
when  he  sees  the  clouds  gathering,  the  waves  ris- 
ing into  foaming  billows  a  little  way  off,  and  the 
winds  already  beginning  to  howl  through  the  shrouds. 
He  calls  every  man  to  his  post,  regardless  of  what 
has  been  or  may  be  ;  orders  all  but  fore-top-sail  furled 
and  the  ship  laid  to  for  a  storm.  Turning  to  Mr. 
Tudela  he  said  in  a  stony  voice,  ' '  Direct  me  as  you 
desire,  I  am  ready  to  do  any  thing.' 

Mr.  Tudela  replied,  "  I  have  no  commands  to 
give.  We  are  all  in  the  same  boat.  All  we  can  do 
is  to  pledge  fidelity  to  each  other,  ready  to  do  what 
is  proper  to  be  done  when  the  duty  and  way  appear. 
At  present  we  can  do  no  more  than  follow  our  guide." 


TROUBLES   STILL   CONTINUE.  225 


CHAPTER 


TROUBLES   STILL   CONTINUE. 

It  was  a  dark  and  doleful  journey,  those  three 
hours,  wandering  over  hills  and  among  rocks,  with- 
out a  path  or  a  star  to  direct  them,  not  knowing 
where  they  were  going,  by  whom  guided,  or  what 
they  should  meet  —  whether  safety  or  destruction. 
Few  words  were  spoken,  and  no  inquiries  made.  Oc- 
casionally Yohannen  would  speak  to  the  mookree  in 
tones  which  indicated  inquiry,  to  which  short,  bluff 
replies  were  given  as  if  reluctant  to  speak. 

Despite  his  resolution,  the  Captain  could  not  re- 
frain from  reflecting  upon  the  past  and  dreading  the 
outcome  of  the  infant  hopes  gestating  for  the  last 
few  days,  unfashioned,  but  cherished  as  coming  real- 
ities. He  saw,  or  thought  he  saw,  how  these  troubles 
could  have  been  avoided.  Another  step  back  and  it 
was  plain  that  if  these  troubles  had  not  begun  he 
would  never  have  seen  her  whose  fate  was  his  chief 
anxiety.  Still  farther  back  his  thoughts  wandered 
along  the  chain  of  events  and  causes,  which  grew 
dimmer  and  dimmer  towards  the  starting  point  which 
he  could  not  find.  Link  by  link  he  found  each  attached 
to  another,  but  the  hook  that  fastened  to  the  superior 
he  could  not  find  ;  it  was  beyond  his  reach.  The 
cable  reached  beyond  his  power  of  discernment, 
P 


226  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

down  into  the  unfathomable,  the  unseen  and  un- 
known. Though  tossed  and  swayed  on  a  turbulent 
sea,  he  felt  a  firm  attachment  which  held  him  within 
a  grasp  he  could  not  unloose  ;  that  he  could  not  drift 
beyond  the  attractive  force  of  the  Infinite.  This 
train  of  thought  calmed  his  troubled  breast,  and  he 
ventured  to  cling  to  the  good  hope  that  somehow, 
somewhere,  all  would  be  made  plain  at  last. 

It  began  to  grow  light.  The  clouds  which  had 
veiled  the  stars  by  turns  were  vanishing  away. 
Faint  streaks  of  light  began  to  rise  over  the  low 
hills  spreading  off  to  the  east,  and  partly  behind 
them,  seeming  not  far  away,  rose  high  the  bald  white 
head  of  Jebel  esh  Sheik.  Before  them  were  dis- 
cerned the  outlines  of  Safed,  "a  city  set  on  a  hill.1' 
They  were  pressing  forward  as  fast  as  their  wearied 
beasts  were  able  to  go,  and  had  just  reached  the  foot 
of  the  steep  hill  up  which  the  path  winds,  when  they 
saw  a  party  of  armed  men  rise  up  and  stand  across 
the  path  as  if  to  resist  their  passage. 

Yohannen,  Hasn,  and  the  mookree  were  alarmed 
and  turned  back  upon  the  others  and  motioned  them 
to  retreat.  The  path  was  so  narrow  that,  in  their 
haste  they  became  so  entangled  it  took  them  some 
time  to  extricate  themselves.  Two  of  the  horses 
were  crowded  from  the  track  and  tumbled  down  the 
hill  some  distance.  Daimbert  found  himself  bruised 
in  seyeral  places,  but  too  much  frightened  to  make 
any  ado  about  it.  Tancred  escaped  without  injury. 

A  man  called  to  the  pilgrims  demanding  to  know 
their  tribe  and  business.  Yohannen  answered,  "In- 


TROUBLES   STILL   CONTINUE.  .227 

glizee,  Howadgees."  A  conversation  followed  which 
showed  that  this  was  a  guard  stationed  there  to  pre- 
vent the  desperadoes  who  were  murdering  and  plun- 
dering the  villagers,  from  reaching  Safed.  The  party 
felt  relieved.  After  relating  the  troubles  of  last  night, 
they  asked  if  they  could  find  protection  in  their  vil- 
lage. A  Jew  speaking  in  English  answered  readily 
that  they  were  free  to  enjoy  such  protection  as  they 
could  give  ;  but  that,  just  now,  there  was  not  much 
safety  anywhere,  for  Jews  as  well  as  Christians  were 
exposed  to  the  ravages  of  the  wild  hordes  who  were 
let  loose  and  were  plundering  in  all  directions.  They 
ascended  to  Safed,  and  were  received  into  the  house 
of  Herr  von  Philberg,  a  Polish  Jew,  who  had  fled 
from  the  troubles  of  his  country  to  find  an  asylum  in 
the  promised  land  of  his  fathers. 

Much  attention  and  kindness  were  shown,  and 
many  inquiries  made  about  the  dangers  our  travelers 
had  encountered.  Little  beyond  fearful  surmises  were 
elicited  respecting  the  prospects  of  the  future  ;  but, 
as  Safed  was  situated  on  the  summit  of  an  almost  in- 
accessible hill,  it  was  resolved  to  defend  it  against  all 
assailants.  Additional  safety  was  felt  from  the  fact 
that  since  the  great  earthquake  which  destroyed  the 
major  part  of  the  city,  there  was  little  to  attract  the 
cupidity  of  marauders. 

Jews  and  Christians  compose  almost  the  entire 
population  of  Safed.  They  live  on  friendly  terms. 
They  are  mutually  dependent,  and,  in  times  of  dan- 
ger, they  combine  for  the  common  defense.  During 
the  conversation  Clarence  Stanton  had  felt  and  mani- 


228  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

fested  great  uneasiness.  He  was  troubled  and  anxious 
about  Ameena  and  her  children.  He  could  not  bear 
to  think  of  them  in  the  hands  of  the  monsters  they 
had  encountered  the  night  before.  He  called  Mr. 
Tudela  aside  and  said  he  had  resolved  to  return  and 
learn  her  fate,  if  possible.  Mr.  Tudela  objected, 
thought  he  could  not  find  her  and  might  involve  him- 
self. But  he  was  determined.  He  said  his  life  was 
worth  little  to  any  but  himself,  and  he  had  become 
hardened  to  meet  any  danger.  He  confessed  he  had 
felt  such  an  aifection  for  Ameena  he  was  willing  to 
sacrifice  every  thing  for  her  sake,  even  to  his  life. 

Mr.  Tudela  admired  his  strong  devotion  to  so  pure 
a  sentiment,  but  thought  it  rash  and  useless  to  return 
to  Mellaha,  in  the  hope  of  finding  Ameena  there. 
But  he  was  resolved  to  make  the  venture.  By  con- 
sent he  took  Yohannen  and  one  who  could  speak 
English  for  his  guides  and  started  at  once. 

The  day  was  spent  by  Mr.  Tudela  and  his  young 
companions  in  looking  about  Safed,  guided  by  their 
kind  host  who  showed  them  all  attention,  pointing 
out  many  places  noted  in  sacred  history,  such  as  the 
sea  of  Gallilee,  Mt.  Tabor,  Gilboa,  the  hills  of  Sama- 
ria, and  the  hills  about  Nazareth,  the  valley  of  the  Jor- 
dan, the  mountains  of  Bashan,  the  Hauran,  the  plains 
of  Damascus,  Ante  Lebanon,  with  Mt.  Hermon,  snow 
clad,  towering  loftily  above  them  ;  the  low  hills  which 
seem  to  connect  the  two  Lebanons,  with  the  western 
ridge  rising  and  reaching  far  to  the  north  with  several 
peaks,  wearing  turbans  of  snow.  Many  villages  were 
in  sight,  but  he  could  give  the  names  of  but  few  of 


TROUBLES   STILL   CONTINUE.  229 

th^m.  He  also  described  to  them  their  mode  of  living 
and  means  of  subsistence,  which  were  very  scanty  ; 
but  they  contrived  to  subsist ;  in  some  years  they 
were  quite  prosperous,  but  never  safe  from  the  rob- 
ber hordes  who  infest  the  country.  The  best  people 
they  had  from  outside  their  own  village  were  the 
Druses  of  the  Hauran  who  were  hospitable  to  all  who 
came  among  them,  ready  and  willing  to  protect  them 
with  all  their  power,  which  was  not  small ;  for  they 
had  successfully  resisted  the  Turkish  army  which  had 
been  sent  there  to  enforce  a  conscription.  He  recom- 
mended them,  if  the  disturbances  continued,  to  make 
their  way  to  the  Hauran,  as  there  was  no  safety  in 
the  direction  of  Nazareth  and  Jerusalem,  nor  back  to- 
wards Sidon. 

In  the  course  of  the  night  Clarence  Stanton  returned 
having  sought  in  vain  for  Ameena,  or  to  gain  any 
trace  of  her,  except  that  she  with  Malek"  had  escaped. 
In  fact  the  villagers  of  Mellaha  were  suspicious  that 
the  troubles  of  the  night  before  were  in  part  owing  to 
his  arrival  with  his  party,  and  would  say  little  to  him. 
He  was  in  great  trouble  at  his  failure  ;  in  a  state  of 
complete  dejection. 

The  next  day  a  consultation  was  held  as  to  their 
future  movement.  The  better  informed  whom  they 
consulted  advised  them  to  go  to  the  Druses  in  the 
Hauran  where  they  were  sure  of  safety.  Yohannen 
favored  this  idea,  and  reminded  them  of  the  invita- 
tion of  Shereef  ed  Deen  who  lived  in  the  Lejah,  but 
close  on  the  border  of  the  Hauran,  and  was  on  good 
terms  with  the  Druses  ;  he  knew  the  way  and  could, 


230  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

he  thought,  guide  them  in  safety.  This  course  was 
resolved  upon,  and  midnight  fixed  upon  as  the  time 
for  starting.  Provisions  for  two  days  were  gener- 
ously offered  them  by  the  Jews  and  every  manifesta- 
tion shown  them  of  their  utmost  kindness.  They 
were  advised  not  to  attempt  to  cross  the  Jordan  by 
the  Jisr  Benat  Yacob,  lest  they  should  meet  robbers 
who  often  lie  in  wait  there,  but  to  go  further  down 
and  ford  it  near  Tell  Julias,  where  they  would  be  safe 
for  the  day  among  the  Ghawarineh.  To  one  of  the 
Sheiks,  a  Christian  gave  them  a  note  asking  his  pro- 
tection. From  thence  they  could  proceed  unharmed 
by  Tell  el  Gadareiyeh,  to  the  Jaulan  and  Hauran. 

They  started  at  midnight.  Many  sala'ams  were 
offered  them  and  guides  were  sent  to  conduct  them  to 
the  ford  of  the  Jordan,  where  they  crossed  in  safety 
before  daylight  and  continued  on  to  the  village  of 
Mesadiyeh  on  the  coast  of  the  sea  of  Gallilee,  where 
they  decided  to  rest.  They  found  a  few  reed  huts 
and  the  inmates  already  astir,  and  many  houses  of 
rough  volcanic  stones,  in  tolerable  preservation.  Into 
one  of  them,  untenanted,  they  entered  and  proposed 
to  rest. 

It  was. not  long  before  they  were  visited  by  several 
men,  one  of  whom  was  the  Sheik,  to  whom  they  gave 
the  note  from  Safed.  He  could  not  read  it,  but  Yo- 
hannen  read  it  to  him,  and  explained  why  they  were 
there.  He  was,  at  first,  suspicious  of  them,  fearing 
they  were  connected  with  the  Turkish  force,  which 
had  not  long  before  been  withdrawn  from  them,  and 
was  still  in  camp  at  Tiberias,  on  the  other  side  of  the 


TROUBLES   STILL  CONTINUE.  231 

lake.  When  assured  they  were  not  Turks,  but 
Franks,  he  showed  them  many  favors,  had  their 
horses  fed,  and  invited  them  to  dine,  which  they  con- 
sented, hoping  to  learn  more  of  the  condition  of  the 
country. 

Just  as  they  were  about  to  partake  of  their  food, 
two  young  Arabs  came  with  bread  and  a  large  supply 
of  fruit  from  the  Sheik.  Feeling  quite  secure  from 
danger,  they  spread  their  blankets  and  laid  down  to 
rest  and  sleep,  Hasn  standing  sentinel  at  the  door. 

Not  long  after  noon,  a  messenger  came  to  conduct 
them  to  the  Sheik's  tent  for  dinner.  They  all  went. 
Hasn  was  detained  outside,  because  a  servant ;  but 
Yohannen  admitted,  not  to  eat,  but  to  serve  as  inter- 
preter. As  much  dignity  and  parade  were  displayed 
as  if  in  the  court  of  a  prince.  Why  not  ?  A  lamb 
had  been  killed,  and  roasted  whole,  and  the  usual 
Arab  dishes  served  in  their  proper  order,  though  fin- 
ger bowls  and  napkins  were  less  frequent.  When  the 
chibouk  was  refused,  the  Sheik  expressed  great  sur- 
prise that  they  did  not  smoke,  but  received  it  as  no 
insult. 

The  conversation,  after  the  common-place  inquiries 
about  health,  country  and  objects  of  travel,  turned 
upon  the  condition  of  the  country.  He  informed 
them  he  had  heard  of  a  rising  against  the  Christians 
in  Damascus  and  the  Lebanon,  but,  thought  it  arose 
from  the  impression  that  they  were  helping  the  Turks 
in  their  attempt  to  force  a  conscription  from  all  the 
people  to  swell  their  armies  so  as  to  rival  other  na- 
tions, and  that  the  Kurds  and  other  outlaws  seized 


232  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

upon  the  occasion  for  plunder.  He  told  them  that 
the  Ghawarineh  did  not  sympathize  in  these  things  ; 
that  they  desired  to  live  in  peace,  but  were  often  dis- 
turbed by  those  who  live  on  robbery  ;  that  they  occu- 
pied the  Ghor,  or  Jordan  valley,  especially  from  Gal- 
lilee  to  near  Mt.  Hermon.  On  their  inquiry  about  the 
safety  of  a  journey  to  Jerusalem,  he  thought  it  very 
uncertain,  because  the  Bedwins  from  the  desert  had 
crossed  the  lower  Jordan,  and  commenced  depreda- 
tions as  far  as  Esdraelon.  They  then  inquired  about 
the  Druses  of  the  Hauran.  He  said  they  had  recently 
resisted  the  Turks,  and  compelled  them  to  abandon 
the  attempt  at  conscription,  and  leave  their  country  ; 
they  might  fear,  as  his  people  did,  that  they  were 
spies  for  the  Turks.  He  then  spoke  of  a  people,  who 
lived  not  far  away,  who  were  known  and  respected 
for  their  peaceful  habits,  never  annoying  other  tribes, 
but  living  on  terms  of  friendship  with  all.  They  lived 
very  secluded  in  a  retired  valley,  very  difficult  of 
access,  and  so  humbly  that  robbers  rarely  disturbed 
them.  He  had  seen  some  of  them,  but  did  not  know 
how  to  reach  them.  They  were  on  the  east  of  the 
sea,  somewhere  in  the  Luhf-el-Lejah,  El-Jeidur,  or 
Jaulan. 

The  Fellaheen  have  a  very  limited  knowledge  of 
places  and  people  beyond  their  immediate  tribes.  The 
Sheik  could  give  no  direction  how  to  reach  the  people 
of  whom  he  had  spoken  ;  but  he  offered  to  send  some 
of  his  men  to  protect  them  from  a  clan  of  Kurds,  who 
had  followed  the  retreat  of  the  Turks,  and  were  en- 
camped not  far  off,  committing  robberies  in  the  vil- 


TROUBLES   STILL   CONTINUE.  233 

lagcs  to  the  east  of  them.  He  advised  them  to  leave 
in  the  night,  and  pass  them  before  light.  They  re- 
solved to  do  so. 

The  afternoon  passed  very  quietly.  The  Sheik 
showed  them  his  small  territory  lying  between  the 
hills  on  the  east  and  the  Lake,  not  larger  than  a  town- 
ship, yet  so  very  productive  that,  with  fish  from  the 
sea,  it  supported  over  two  thousand  people.  Their 
flocks  were  fed  upon  the  adjacent  hills.  The  Sea  of 
Gallilee  is  some  seven  hundred  feet  lower  than  the 
Levant,  and  hence  the  lands  about  it  enjoy  an  almost 
tropical  climate.  The  palm,  orange,  citron  and 
banana  are  found  there.  The  Sheik  said  their  early 
products  were  often  sent  to  Damascus  some  weeks  in 
advance  of  other  places,  which  afforded  their  chief 
income  from  which  they  paid  their  tribute  to  the 
Pasha,  who  claimed  the  ownership  of  the  land  in  the 
name  of  the  Sultan. 

The  Sea  of  Gallilee,  its  shores,  and  hills  around  it, 
separated  here  and  there  with  wadies,  or  sweet  val- 
leys, rests  like  a  rough-set  diamond  on  the  breast  of 
beauty.  When  the  city  and  villages  on  the  shores 
and  on  the  hills  were  in  their  glory,  as  in  the  time  of 
the  Savior,  this  must  have  been  one  of  the  charmed 
spots,  unrivaled  in  all  that  can  please  and  satisfy  for 
a  residence  on  earth.  It  is  no  marvel  that  Jesus  spent 
so  much  of  his  time,  taught  and  worked  his  wonders 
there.  It  was  wonderfully  adapted  to  awaken  in  a 
pure  mind,  noble  and  generous  feelings,  and  suggest 
and  encourage  an  effort  to  raise  the  moral  and  relig- 
ious standard  into  perfect  accord  with  the  most  beau- 
10* 


A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

tiful  handy-works  of  the  Creator.  It  was  not  far  from 
there  that  stood  those  cities  in  beauty  then,  but 
doomed,  for  their  wickedness,  to  early  destruction, 
whose  very  foundations  are  discovered  with  difficulty, 
or  found  not  at  all.  On  this  hill  to  the  east,  Jesus 
must  have  fed  the  hungry  multitude,  and  shown  how 
truth  and  goodness  are  most  increased  when  most  par- 
take of  them. 

Long  after  night-fall,  when  all  was  silent  on 
the  plain  of  Batiliah,  several  men  came  from  the 
Sheik,  bearing  presents  of  food  and  his  sala'am,  that 
they  might  depart  in  peace  and  go  safely  on  their 
journey,  and  offering  to  guide  them  beyond  the  en- 
campment of  the  robber  Kurds.  The  pilgrims  pre- 
pared to  start. 


WANDERING  IN  A  NEW  DIRECTION.  235 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION. 

The  stars  shone  bright,  the  air  was  cool  and  balmy, 
and  under  the  cerulean  sky  of  the  Orient  the  whole 
scene,  heaven  and  earth  and  the  placid  lake,  reposed 
in  quiet  beauty.  Mr.  Tudela  turned  the  attention  of 
his  young  friends  to  admire  the  sweet  and  sublime 
grandeur,  and  in  a  few  brief  sentences  impressed  on 
them  the  analogy  between  physical  and  moral  beauty, 
and  how  Jesus  came  to  establish  the  latter  in  the 
hearts  and  lives  of  all  men  as  the  completion  and 
glory  of  the  Creator's  works.  Little  was  said.  When 
truth  is  demonstrated  by  facts,  words  are  needless. 

One  only  looked  in  silence,  and  turned  away  with 
a  sigh  and  a  heavy  heart.  It  was  Clarence  Stanton. 
His  faith  had  not  yet  schooled  his  heart  into  a  com- 
plete surreni'  n-  to  events  as  they  occur.  Alone  and  a 
wanderer,  without  home,  without  friends,  save  those 
picked  up  casually  as  he  passed  from  place  to  place, 
and  bereft  of  objects  he  loved  most,  he  could  not  feel 
at  rest.  The  young  hopes  which  began  to  take  root 
in  the  purest  affections  of  his  heart  were  rudely  torn 
and  blighted,  and  he  felt  himself  again  cast  out  upon 
an  open  sea,  dark  and  desolate,  with  no  Tiappy  shore 
in  prospect.  He  buried  his  sad  thoughts  in  his  own 
bosom,  and  tried  to  appear  calm  and  happy,  lest  he 


236  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

should  awaken  sympathy  and  make  others  sad.  But 
he  could  not  restrain  himself.  Mr.  Tudela  had  heard 
his  sigh  and  noticed  his  sadness.  He  sought  to  divert 
his  thoughts  and  dispel  the  gloom  gathering  thick 
about  him,  by  dilating  upon  the  beauty  and  loveliness 
of  the  scenery  about  the  lake  of  Tiberias,  and  its  har- 
mony with  the  lessons  and  life  of  Jesus. 

"You  are  right,"  said  Clarence  Stan  ton.  "I  can 
not  deny  what  you  say.  Truly,  it  is  of  surpassing 
beauty,  and  full  of  revelation  in  connection  with  the 
record  of  Jesus's  teaching  ;  but  what  avails  it,  when 
the  eyes  are  too  dim  with  tears  to  perceive,  and  the 
heart  too  heavy  with  sorrow  to  appreciate  what  is 
beautiful  and  good  and  true  ?  I  sometimes  think  all 
is  against  me  ;  that  fate  has  doomed  me  to  misfortune 
despite  my  most  constant  and  devout  efforts  to  do 
right,  and  live  as  God  commands." 

"Clouds  drift  over  all  of  us,"  replied  Mr.  Tudela. 
"On  some  they  linger  longer  than  on  others.  I,  too, 
have  drank  of  the  bitter  cup,  and  felt,  for  the  time, 
that  I  was  the  marked  object  on  whom  was  to  beat  in 
relentless  fury  the  waves  of  sorrow  ;  that  the  clouds 
would  never  let  up,  nor  sunshine  again  appear.  But 
it  came ;  the  heavens  grew  clear  and  serene ;  all 
nature  was  more  beautiful,  and  the  countenances  of 
friends  smiled  on  me,  and  I  was  happy,  except  when 
memory  lingered  over  wrongs  once  endured." 

"But  I  have  no  friends  to  smile  on  me  ;  no  hand 
to  wipe  the  tears  from  my  eyes,  or  smooth  the  wrinkles 
from  my  brow.  Not  yet  in  mid-life,  I  have  become 


WANDERING    IN    A    NEW    DIRECTION.  237 

old  ;  I  have  no  home,  no  country,  no  friend.  I  am  an 
outcast."  He  wept. 

"You  are  not  an  outcast  from  your  Heavenly 
Father,  for  He  loves  you  ;  He  has  been  with  you,  and 
He  will  give  you  victory.  You  have  already  enjoyed 
more  than  they  who  blasted  your  early  hopes  and 
drove  you  from  those  you  loved.  Through  all  your 
wanderings,  the  angel  of  God's  presence  has  been 
with  you,  and  really  you  have  much  more  of  good 
than  of  evil.  Bethink  yourself  of  the  many  mercies 
you  have  received,  of  the  much  grace  bestowed  upon 
you.  And  then  remember  the  end  is  not  yet ;  but  in 
that  high  realm  to  which  your  friends  have  been 
called,  a  place  has  been  prepared  for  you,  to  which 
you  are  called,  and  where,  in  God's  pleasure,  you 
shall  arrive  and  be  with  them  forevermore.  The 
wicked  have  no  such  hope.  Those  who  drove  you 
from  your  loved  home  and  friends  had  no  such  hope, 
no  such  thought  was  in  their  minds,  no  such  desire  in 
their  hearts,  and  the  memory  of  their  deeds  must  fill 
their  souls  with  sadness." 

u  I  admit  my  error,"  said  Clarence  Stanton,  after 
an  apparent  struggle  between  faith  and  feeling.  "I 
am  often  blinded  by  my  selfishness  —  I  suppose  all 
men  occasionally  are  —  and  I  do  not  look  up  to  the 
source  —  the  All  Good  devoutly,  reverently,  as  1 
should,  and  grasp,  by  faith,  the  method  and  measure 
of  Infinite  Wisdom.  I  had  been  cherishing  affections 
and  nourishing  hopes,  which  were  probably  unwise. 
They  seemed  beautiful  and  right  and  religious.  1 
could  not  expel  them.  From  the  highest  and  purest 


238  A   PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

earthly  motives  I  was  actuated,  and  it  did  seem  to  me 
needless  and  a  cruel  wrong  that  they  should  be  dashed 
from  me,  without  cause." 

"  That  could  not  be  ;  for  in  nature,  as  in  the  Word, 
we  are  taught  the  '  curse  causeless  shall  not  come. ' 
Beyond  our  apprehension,  beyond  all  we  see  or  can 
know,  causes,  minute  and  latent,  are  ever  at  work  we 
have  not  the  power  to  control.  To  these  results  we 
must  learn  submission.  Our  peace  and  comfort  are 
found  in  doing  so.  Having  sought  the  right  and  re- 
solved to  do  our  best,  to  live  innocently,  to  do  good 
and  avoid  evil,  our  hearts  condemn  us  not,  and  we 
have  confidence  toward  God." 

"You  are  right.  I  confess  my  folly,  and  thank 
you  for  recalling  to  me  the  principles  by  which  I  have 
tried  to  live." 

All  was  ready,  and  they  followed  close  to  their  new 
guides.  Their  way  led  by  a  narrow  wady  along  and 
up  the  side  of  the  mountain  that  lies  on  the  east  of 
the  lake,  for  near  an  hour,  when  they  came  out  upon 
a  shallow  plain,  with  mountains  still  higher  on  their 
right,  which,  Yohannen  said,  were  a  range  from  the 
mountains  of  Bashan,  near  which,  so  far  as  he  could 
remember,  he  lived  before  he  was  stolen  and  sold  to 
his  former  master. 

In  less  than  two  hours  they  came  near  the  tents  of 
the  robbers  they  were  to  avoid.  At  first  they  thought 
themselves  betrayed,  but  could  not  believe  the  Sheik 
would  be  so  treacherous  as  to  send  them  uncertain 
guides.  Just  then  the  word  came  back  in  a  whisper 


WANDERING  IN  A  NEW  DIRECTION.  23$ 

to  be  very  silent,  lest  the  noise  should  awake  the  dogs, 
or  cause  the  horses  to  neigh  and  awake  the  robbers. 
They  could  not  keep  far  away,  because  of  a  steep 
bluff  near  them.  The  whole  party  felt  ill  at  ease  till 
they  were  many  rods  from  the  dangerous  camp. 

After  some  hours  they  came  to  a  road,  or  path, 
which  Yohannen  thought  he  recognized  as  one  leading 
to  Eshmiskin,  in  the  border  of  the  Lejah,  not  far  from 
which  was  Nowara,  the  village  of  Shereef  ed  Deen. 
With  mutual  sala'ams  their  guides  here  left  them,  and 
they  proceeded  on  their  way.  They  had  not  gone 
many  hours  before  they  became  involved  in  new 
troubles.  Clouds  had  drifted  over  the  sky  and  shut 
out  the  light  of  the  stars.  Rocky  ridges  rose  here 
and  there,  which  forbade  their  passage.  They  turned 
this  way  and  that  way,  among  the  rocky  barriers, 
until  they  become  entangled  in  a  labyrinth  from  which 
they  could  find  no  escape.  They  resolved  to  picket 
their  horses  and  remain  in  that  uncomfortable  position 
until  morning.  They  spread  their  blankets  and  tried 
to  rest. 

It  is  difficult  to  imagine  and  impossible  to  describe 
the  feelings  and  fears  of  the  young  memof  the  party. 
Unused  to  the  hardships  of  a  rough  border  life,  hav- 
ing been  reared  in  peace,  plenty,  and  even  luxury,  an 
entirely  new  aspect  of  life  had  been  presented  to  them. 
They  had  no  idea  of  conditions  so  degraded  for  any 
people  as  were  met  at  every  turn  in  this  "land  of 
promise"  "flowing  with  milk  and  honey,"  of  which 
they  had  heard  and  read  such  glowing,  descriptions. 
Very  unlike  their  ideals  was  every  thing  they  saw, 


240  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

and  terrible  were  their  fears  when  they  recalled  the 
past  and  looked  on  present  dangers.  They  could  not 
sleep ;  they  could  not  rest ;  but  began  a  course  of 
complaint  which  reflected  upon  the  judgment  and  pru- 
dence of  Mr.  Tudela. 

With  his  usual  calmness  and  confidence  he  succeeded 
in  convincing  them  it  was  no  fault  of  his  which  in- 
volved them  in  peril.  He  had  cautiously  pursued  the 
course  marked  out,  seeking  to  avoid  all  danger,  not 
incident  to  a  journey  in  this  land,  which  they  wished 
to  visit.  He  then  explained  to  them  how  that,  above 
all  human  control,  events  occur  for  which  all  should 
be  prepared  by  a  cheerful  and  reverent  submission  to 
what  can  not  be  avoided  ;  all  the  time  using  every 
means  at  command  to  prevent,  as  far  as  possible,  a 
recurrence  of  dangers,  and  to  gain  wisdom  by  ex- 
perience". 

The  young  men  became  more  calm,  as  troubled 
minds  always  do  when  they  listen  to  right  words, 
uttered  in  kindness  by  superior  wisdom.  The  calm 
assurance  of  one  respected,  gives  courage  and  hope 
to  a  fearful  and  despairing  crowd  ;  and  then  the  strong 
may  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak  and  are  made 
stronger  themselves. 

The  few  hours  seemed  long  to  the  weary  and  wake- 
ful ;  but  daylight  dawned  at  last,  and  the  light  in- 
creased with  rapidity  and  effulgence  unknown  to  the 
west.  Yohannen  climbed  to  the  top  of  one  of  the 
black  basaltic  rocks  which  rose  abruptly  not  far  from 
them,  to  discover,  if  possible,  where  they  were,  and  to 
find  the  road  they  had  lost.  He  had  not  reached  the 


WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  241 

summit  before  he  saw,  but  a  few  rods  from  them,  two 
tents  around  the  angle  of  the  rocks.  He  returned  at 
once  and  informed  Mr.  Tudela,  and  advised  that  all 
should  be  very  quiet  and  prepare  to  leave  as  soon  as 
he  could  find  a  way  out  from  the  rocks  among  which 
they  seemed  to  be  enclosed.  He  started  to  reconnoi- 
ter.  He  could  find  no  passage  but  one  close  by  the 
tents  they  must  have  passed  in  the  night. 

The  Lejah  is  full  of  narrow  crooked  defiles  where 
parties  can  secrete  themselves  with  ease,  or  become 
suddenly  bewildered.  Hence  it  is,  and  long  has  been, 
the  resort  and  hiding  place  of  the  basest  classes  of 
Bedwins,  Kurds  and  robbers  and  outlaws  of  surround- 
ing tribes.  To  it  and  the  Hauran,  princes,  emirs,  and 
the  deposed  and  defeated,  fly  as  to  a  city  of  refuge, 
and  find  safety,  till  some  whirl  in  the  wheel  of  fortune 
permits  a  return  to  their  own  people.  So  the  traveler 
here  can  have  no  idea  of  the  character  of  those  he  shall 
meet  next,  or  of  the  reception  that  will  be  given  him. 
Few  travelers  have  visited  this  region  who  have  given 
descriptions  of  it  for  the  benefit  of  the  world. 

Mr.  Tudela  consulted  with  Clarence  Stanton  about 
what  course  they  better  pursue.  The  latter  said,  at 
once,  "I  would  not  hesitate  to  go  alone  to  those  tents 
could  I  speak  their  language.  I  do  not  fear  harm  if 
they  are  mildly  approached  ;  they  must  be  human,  if 
not  humane. " 

"You  can  take  Yohannen,"  said  Daimbert. 

"But  we  can  not  understand  each  other,"  replied 
Clarence  Stanton. 
Q  U 


242  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"I  will  go"  said  Mr.  Tudela;  "if  Yohannen  will 
be  my  interpreter." 

He  consented. 

"  I  will  go  too  "  joined  Clarence  Stanton,  "  and  see 
that  no  harm  befalls  you. " 

On  coming  to  the  tents  they  found  none  astir. 
Looking  at  the  horses  Yohannen  recognized  the  favor- 
ite mare  of  his  old  master,  which  seemed  to  recognize 
him  as  he  went  near  her.  "We  are  safe;  this  is  the 
favorite  mare  of  Shereef  ed  Deen,"  he  whispered. 
Let  us  retire  and  await  his  rising. " 

They  returned  feeling  more  quiet  and  relieved. 
The  humble  repast  furnished  by  the  Sheik  was  spread 
out.  While  they  were  partaking  of  it,  Yohannen 
stole  away  and  went  to  the  tent  of  his  old  master, 
who  met  him  at  the  door  and  greeted  him  warmly  as 
a  friend,  inquiring  if  he  returned  to  dwell  with  him, 
bidding  him  welcome.  Yohannen  explained,  in  few 
words,  what  had  happened  since  they  parted,  and  how 
he  came  to  be  here  with  the  party  he  was  engaged  to 
serve  as  dragoman.  Together  they  came  to  the  pil- 
grims whom  Shereef  ed  Deen  saluted  with  sincerest 
expressions  of  friendship  and  impressive  Arab  for- 
mality,  each  separately,  as  if  an  equal  of  all.  Each 
returned  equal  cordiality,  but  with  less  formality, 
shaking  hands  after  the  European  manner. 

As  Yohannen  had  informed  him  of  the  events  that 
had  happened  to  them,  their  first  inquiry  was  about  a 
place  of  security  until  the  troubles  prevailing  should 
subside,  and  they  could  go  with  safety  on  their  jour- 
ney, or  escape  from  the  country.  He  informed  them. 


WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  243 

that  they  would  be  safe  among  the  Druses  of  the 
Hauran,  especially  with  Sheik  Kasem  at  Nejran, 
Sheik  Ismail  at  Kureiyeh,  Sheik  Wahed  el  Hamclen 
at  Kunawat ;  all  powerful  leaders.  When  told  of  the 
persecutions  going  on  at  Damascus  and  in  the  Leba- 
non, he  said  the  Druses  of  the  Hauran  were  inde- 
pendent and  were  on  good  terms  with  the  Christians 
and  were  hospitable  to  all  strangers  who  were  peace- 
able ;  and  that,  if  they  desired  it,  he  would  send  them 
a  servant  to  guide  them  to  Edrei  or  Nejran  or  Kuna- 
wat.  They  accepted  the  proposition,  when  he  re- 
marked that  he  could  not  do  so  until  he  had  fulfilled 
another  duty  and  returned  to  his  people,  which  would 
require  three  or  four  days.  This  seemed  an  evasion 
to  get  rid  of  doing  what  he  had  proposed.  They  did 
not  venture  to  express  their  suspicions,  but  consulted 
about  what  they  should  do. 

Observing  their  hesitancy,  he  in  turn,  suspected 
they  distrusted  him  because  he  did  not  invite  them  to 
his  own  home.  He  assured  them  of  his  sincerity, 
which  they  had  not  questioned,  and  explained  why  he 
could  not  shelter  them,  appealing  to  Yohannen  to 
prove  that  no  strangers  were  safe  for  any  length  of 
time  in  the  Lejah.  In  further  explanation  he  said  he 
had  in  charge  a  lady  whom  he  had  rescued  from  a 
band  of  Kurds  who  had  committed  depredations  in 
the  Wady  et  Teim,  whom  he  was  guiding  to  En  Nus- 
sara. 

Clarence  Stanton  started  to  his  feet  and  asked  ab- 
ruptly who  she  was.  He  could  give  no  further  answer 
than  that  he  had  given  a  pledge  to  pay  one  thousand 


244  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

piasters  for  her  redemption  within  two  weeks,  and 
that  he  was  taking  her  to  a  Christian  people,  expect- 
ing to  realize  that  amount  from  them.  This  did  not 
satisfy.  The  circumstances  seemed  to  indicate  the 
possibility  that  it  might  be  Ameena,  of  whom  they 
had  heard  nothing  since  that  terrible  night  at  Ain  el 
Mallaha.  Clarence  Stanton  was  sure  of  it,  and  was 
about  to  rush  to  the  tent  and  see  for  himself.  Mr. 
Tudela  checked  him,  telling  him  it  would  be  rash  and 
imprudent,  even  if  it  were  Ameena,  because  in  viola- 
tion of  the  customs  and  an  outrage  of  the  proprieties 
of  the  people  among  whom  they  were.  It  was  with 
difficulty  he  could  be  restrained.  His  face  was  flushed 
and  pale  by  turns  as  if  a  deep  passion  was  raging 
which  refused  all  control. 

Mr.  Tudela  remembered  that  Shereef  ed  Deen  had 
seen  Ameena  the  morning  after  she  came  to  the  cave 
near  Jenin.  So  he  reminded  him  of  their  separation 
and  of  the  lady  who  was  there,  and  asked  if  this 
might  not  be  the  same  He  reflected  some  time  and 
thought  not,  was  quite  certain  it  was  not.  Clarence 
Stanton's  face  blanched  paler  than  ever.  He  paced 
the  ground  in  an  agony  of  excitement. 

Mr.  Tudela  inquired  about  the  people  to  whom  he 
was  going,  and  if  they  were  far  away.  He  replied, 
"They  are  a  peculiar  people,  separate  and  secluded 
from  others  except  in  rare  instances ;  that  they  are 
not  often  seen  far  from  their  villages,  except  on  visits 
of  business  to  Damascus,  and  when  showing  kindness 
to  sufferers,  as  among  the  wounded  when  Ibrahim 
Pasha  fought  a  great  battle  not  far  from  here,  and 


WANDERING  IN  A  NEW   DIRECTION.  245 

during  the  recent  conflicts  between  the  Turks  and 
Druses.  They  did  not  fight ;  they  never  do  ; —  it  is 
against  their  principles.  They  are  peaceable  and 
rarely  molested.  Everybody  respects  them.  They 
live  but  two  days  from  here.  I  expect  to  be  there  to- 
morrow." 

Mr.  Tudela  asked,  "Why  would  not  that  be  a 
place  of  safety  for  me  and  my  friends  ? " 

"It  would,  most  surely,  if  they  will  receive  you. 
They  are  very  jealous  of  strangers  when  in  companies, 
and  rarely  admit  them  inside  their  gates." 

"You  say  they  are  merciful  and  kind  to  sufferers. 
We  need  such  grace  for  a  time.  Will  they  be  likely 
to  refuse  us  ? " 

Shereef  ed  Deen  hesitated  to  give  an  answer,  but 
finally  said :  "You  can  go  with  us  as  far  as  the  en- 
trance, and  if  they  refuse  you  I  will  conduct  you  to 
Sheik  Assaad  Amer,  a  prince  among  the  Druses,  who 
lives  beyond  the  Lejah.  With  him  you  will  find  favor 
and  protection  ;  for,  though  an  old  man,  he  is  the  most 
courageous,  the  most  noble  and  the  most  feared  and 
respected  ;  because  he  is  the  most  powerful  and  most 
just,  hospitable  and  humane  in  the  Hauran. 

He  left  them  and  returned  to  his  tent.  They  con- 
sulted together.  For  a  time  they  were  undecided. 
Clarence  Stanton  insisted  on  going  with  Shereef  ed 
Deen.  He  was  impressed  with  the  idea,  begotten  by 
hope,  that  the  lady  was  Ameena,  and  that  the  people 
were  her  people.  So  confident  was  he,  that  he  re- 
solved not  to  separate  till  the  question  was  settled. 
His  determination  led  to  the  decision  to  go  in  search 


246  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

of  the  Peculiar  People,  who  were  represented  to  be  so 
peaceable,  philanthropic  and  so  just 

They  sent  Yohannen  to  see  when  they  would  be 
ready  to  start,  and  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  whether 
the  lady  was  Ameena  or  not.  He  returned  in  a  short 
time,  saying  they  had  struck  their  tents,  and  were 
soon  to  start ;  but  that  he  thought  the  lady  was  not 
Ameena.  Clarence  Stanton  looked  sad,  and  expressed 
a  doubt  whether  it  would  not  be  best  to  go  farther 
into  the  Hauran,  or  attempt  a  return  to  the  Jordan 
and  go  on  to  Jerusalem. 

Mr.  Tudela  rallied  him  on  his  fickleness,  and  said  : 
"I  am  fully  resolved  to  go  with  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and 
try  and  become  acquainted  with  this  Peculiar  People  ; 
there  may  be  diamonds  in  this  ragged  region." 

They  were  not  long  in  preparing  to  start.  Shereef 
ed  Deen  had  already  gone,  but  was  in  sight.  They 
saw  a  lady  veiled,  after  the  custom  of  the  country, 
and  two  men  mounted  in  front  and  one  behind  her. 

Clarence  Stanton  was  restless  and  anxious.  The 
cloud  that  veiled  his  hopes  drifted  away,  and  he  was 
resolved  to  pass  the  rest  and  settle  all  doubts  for  him- 
self. He  spurred  his  horse  and  passed  Mr.  Tudela ; 
but  coming  to  Yohannen,  he  opposed  his  progress, 
indicating  he  must  go  no  nearer  ;  that  the  customs  of 
the  country  would  not  allow  strangers  to  come  into 
the  presence  of  ladies  under  such  circumstances  ;  that 
Shereef  ed  Deen,  as  the  protector,  would  feel  called 
upon  to  proceed  to  any  extremity  to  prevent  it,  even 
to  striking  him  down  with  his  yategan.  Thus  foiled, 


WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  247 

he  fell  back  in  a  sullen  mood,  and  continued  so  most 
of  the  day. 

They  followed  at  a  respectful  distance  over  a  not 
uninteresting  but  much  neglected  plain,  passing  many 
ruins,  from  some  of  which  squalid  children  came  out 
to  gaze  at  them,  and  occasionally  they  saw  some  poor 
specimen  of  men,  and  patches  of  cultivated  ground, 
with  tig,  mulberry  and  olive  trees  and  grapes  scat- 
tered about  carelessly  ;  but  no  signs  of  industry  and 
thrift. 

At  mid-day  the  party  halted  under  a  large  live-oak, 
and  near  a  fountain  that  gushed  from  under  a  great 
rock  at  the  base  of  a  high  hill,  and  flowed  through  a 
beautiful  green  meadow,  with  innumerable  tall  olean- 
ders, in  full  bloom,  bordering  both  banks,  but  was 
soon  lost  to  view  among  the  hills  through  which  it 
meandered.  Yohannen  directed  his  party  to  another 
tree  in  a  different  direction,  and  quite  out  of  sight  of 
the  other,  much  to  the  annoyance  of  Clarence  Stanton, 
whose  curiosity  was  still  flickering  in  hope. 

After  their  simple  repast,  furnished  in  part  by 
Shereef  ed  Deen,  Mr.  Tudela  and  his  party  climbed 
the  hill  to  take  a  view  of  the  country,  and  see,  if  pos- 
sible, where  they  were  going,  as  well  as  where  they 
had  been.  The  valley  of  the  Jordan  and  the  deep 
depression  of  the  sea  of  Gallilee  lay  below  them,  and 
not  many  miles  away,  beyond  which  rose  the  fine 
wooded  hills  of  Gallilee  and  Samaria,  with  Jebel 
Duhuy  and  Tabor  rising  from  the  midst  of  the  plain 
which  separated  them.  On  the  other  hand  was  the 
rough,  rocky  plain  of  the  Lejah,  looking  dark  and 


248  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

dreary,  like  a  sea  under  thick  clouds  in  a  furious 
storm.  Behind  them  and  beyond  lower  hills,  broken 
and  jagged,  rose  proudly  Mt.  Hermon,  as  a  mighty 
king,  over-looking  all  others.  Before  them  appeared 
a  hilly  or  mountain  country,  extensively  wooded  and 
grassy,  but  so  situated  they  could  form  no  very  dis- 
tinct idea  of  it.  Near  by  they  found  many  fragments 
of  ancient  buildings  ;  large  blocks  of  basalt  unhewn, 
some  broken  columns,  and  in  several  places  founda- 
tions of  buildings  intact ;  but  all  was  in  too  dilapi- 
dated a  condition  to  form  any  idea,  from  that  distance, 
of  their  style  and  use.  Descending  in  another  direc- 
tion, they  came  to  some  buildings  in  a  tolerable  state 
of  preservation.  There  were  houses  built  of  large 
blocks  of  basalt,  and  roofed  with  the  same  material, 
ten  or  twenty  feet  long,  by  two  or  three  wide.  In  one 
of  them  they  found  three  rooms,  one  of  which  was 
fourteen  by  twenty  and  ten  feet  high,  separated  by 
stone  partitions  and  connected  by  a  doorway,  with 
doors  three  feet  by  eight,  formed  of  a  single  slab  ten 
inches  thick,  and  still  moveable  on  hinges  set  into  the 
stone  below  and  above  ;  some  of  them  were  wrought 
into  panels,  with  mouldings,  much  after  the  fashion 
of  modern  doors.  There  was  every  appearance  that 
they  had  been  inhabited  not  long  since,  and  were  as 
habitable  now  as  at  any  former  period,  with  a  proper 
dusting  and  scrubbing.  They  were  assured  by  Yo- 
hannen  that  such  houses  in  villages  are  abundant  all 
through  the  Lejah  and  the  Hauran,  and  many  large 
cities  with  ruins  of  vast  temples,  churches,  towers  and 
citadels,  with  inscriptions  in  languages  they  could  not 


WANDERING    IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  249 

read  ;  that  many  of  the  houses  and  palaces  are  still 
occupied  by  the  inhabitants.  Mr.  Tudela  remembered 
reading  of  these  cities  and  ruins  in  the  narratives  of 
Burkhardt,  Buckingham,  Seetzen  and  others,  with 
allusions  to  previous  records,  and  especially  those 
found  in  the  Bible,  and  that  this  must  be  the  land  con- 
quered by  the  Jews  from  Og,  the  great  king  of  the 
Rephaim,  or  giants,  who  had  probably  reared  those 
massive  structures,  afterward  occupied  by  Greeks 
and  Romans. 

These  allusions  roused  Daimbert  and  he  became 
loquacious,  asking  a  thousand  questions  nobody  could 
answer.  Godfrey  and  Tancred  were  equally  interested 
but  more  rational  and  consistent  in  their  inquiries  into 
the  mysteries  of  the  long  past ;  less  curious  to  find 
what  has  been,  and  how  done  than  to  see  what  is 
actual  in  the  present,  and  to  learn  what  can  be  done 
that  is  right  and  best.  Clarence  Stanton  admitted  the 
manifestations  of  wonderful  skill,  power,  and  patience 
in  the  construction  of  such  buildings,  but  having  seen 
things  so  much  more  ancient  and  wonderful  he  was 
less  interested  in  them.  Indeed  his  thoughts  were  too 
busy  with  himself,  with  objects  nearer  his  own  heart, 
to  care  much  for  forms  and  uses  of  stone  houses.  He 
longed  to  solve  the  mystery  of  the  veiled  traveler. 

While  discussing  these  ruins,  the  signal  came  to 
Yohannen  that  Shereef  ed  Deen  had  started,  and  was 
some  way  in  advance.  They  at  once  gathered  their 
effects  and  followed. 

In  a  few  hours  they  came  to  an  opening  in  the  hills 
which  seemed  to  grow  higher,  and  saw  a  path  leading 


250  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

from  the  east  but  not  much  more  traveled  than  the 
one  they  had  pursued.  From  this  onward  Yohannen 
became  serious  and  thoughtful,  saying  little,  answer- 
ing Mr.  Tudela's  questions  in  the  briefest  words,  as  if 
sick  or  sad.  He  gazed  on  objects  near  and  distant 
with  a  wild  stare  as  if  frightened  or  bewildered. 
Others  noticed  it ;  Mr.  Tudela  became  alarmed  and 
asked  him  if  he  was  sick  or  afraid.  This  roused  him 
from  an  apparent  reverie.  He  looked  about  as  if  to 
recover  himself,  and  answered  that  every  thing  he 
saw  seemed  strange  and  yet  familiar,  as  if  he  had  seen 
it  before.  He  could  not  explain  the  cause  ;  he  had 
never  felt  so  before.  The  explanation  came  afterwards. 

The  journey  was  continued  till  near  night,  when 
Shereef  ed  Deen,  turned  from  the  path  into  a  wooded 
glen  and  pitched  his  tents  near  a  rill  which  came  down 
from  the  hills.  Yohannen  guided  his  party  to  a 
secluded  spot  in  another  direction  where  they  camped 
for  the  night.  No  communication  was  had  between 
the  camps  except  just  at  dark  the  servant  of  Shereef 
ed  Deen  came  to  inquire  of  Yohannen  if  his  new 
friends  had  provisions  for  their  journey,  offering  a 
supply  if  they  needed.  He  was  informed  they  were 
fully  provided  for. 

In  the  morning  as  Shereef  ed  Deen  passed  by,  the 
lady  parted  her  veil  and  looked  towards  them.  Tan- 
cred  noticed  it  and  called  the  attention  of  the  others. 
Her  horse  stumbled  slightly,  and  she  gave  her  atten- 
tion to  its  management,  While  getting  ready  to  fol- 
low, Tancred  said  to  Godfrey,  "I  caught  a  glimpse  of 
that  lady  and  I  do  be^eve  it  is  Ameena." 


WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  251 

"That  can't  be,"  said  Godfrey,  "for  she  has  no 
children  with  her." 

"  May  be  they  were  killed  by  those  wretches,  and 
she  is  going  to  her  people  under  this  new  affliction," 
added  Tancred  ;  "  nothing  is  too  strange  or  too  bad  to 
take  place  here  in  such  times  as  these." 

"It  could  not  be  her  for  she  would  have  recog- 
nized us  and  made  herself  known,"  answered  God- 
frey. "One  as  good  as  she  would  not  shun  us  in 
that  way. " 

The  party  started  and  nothing  more  was  said  about 
it.  The  middle  of  the  afternoon  brought  them  to  a 
halt  for  consultation.  Shereef  ed  Deen  came  back  to 
them,  and  said,  "When  we  enter  that  narrow  defile 
you  see  yonder  we  shall  be  near  the  entrance  into  the 
land  of  the  Peculiar  People  of  whom  I  told  you.  I 
may  not  be  able  to  gain  admission,  so  troubled  have 
been  the  affairs  of  the  country,  and  it  will  be  still 
more  difficult  for  you.  The  woman  I  have  in  charge 
belongs  to  them  as  a  Christian,  and  she  has  promised 
to  raise  for  me  what  I  must  pay  for  her  redemption. 
They  may  shut  me  without  the  gate  and  compel  me  to 
wait  till  they  can  raise  it.  She  knows  I  must  have  it 
in  ten  days  or  else  she  must  return  with  me  to  her 
captors.  If  I  am  admitted,  I  think  I  can  persuade 
them  to  let  you  enter,  as  you  are  from  a  far  land  and 
in  need  of  protection. " 

"What  if  she  enters,  fails  to  obtain  the  money, 
and  does  not  return  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Tudela. 

"No  danger  of  that,"  he  promptly  answered. 
"The  word  of  a  good  Arab  once  solemnly  given  is 


252  A    PECULIAR     PEOPLE. 

sacred  ;  it  is  never  broken.  We  could  not  live  were  it 
not  so.  She  will  return  the  money  or  herself." 

Clarence  Stanton  had  been  thoughtful  all  the  way. 
He  had  tried  to  find  reasons  to  satisfy  himself  that 
the  veiled  lady  was  Ameena.  He  had  succeeded  for 
himself,  and  every  thing  went  to  sustain  his  conviction 
except  the  absence  of  the  two  children  and  Malek.  In 
addition  to  what  seemed  probable  or,  at  least,  a  like- 
ness in  condition,  a  lone  woman  captured  in  the  Huleh 
by  Kurds  and  now  seeking  her  people  as  Ameena  did 
hers.  She  had  been  invited  from  the  Hauran  by  Emir 
Beshir  with  her  husband,  and  her  people  must  live 
there  ;  the  Peculiar  People,  Shereef  ed  Deen  had  said 
rarely  went  from  their  secluded  mountain  valley. 
Who  else  than  Ameena  could  this  be  ?  The  more  he 
thought  of  it,  the  more  confident  he  became.  But 
wnat  could  he  do  ?  He  could  not  approach  her.  It 
was  not  allowable  by  the  social  code  of  the  peoplo. 
When  the  question  of  admission  and  money  came  up 
he  resolved  what  to  do,  and  so  through  Mr.  Tuclela 
interpreting  to  Yohannen  and  he  to  Shereef  ed  Deen 
who  had  shown  all  the  way  much  kindness  to  his  form- 
er slave,  he  unfolded  a  plan  which  would  settle  all, 
he  thought. 

He  asked,  "  Did  you  agree  to  give  one  thousand 
piasters  ?  Did  she  agree  to  raise  that  amount  for  you 
to  secure  her  freedom  ?  Do  you  think  it  doubtful  if 
she  can  raise  it  in  a  day  ? " 

These  questions  were  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

"Now,"  said  Clarence  Stanton  with  decision,  k' 1 
will  give  you  the  thousand  piasters  and  you  need  not 


WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  253 

be  detained  from  meeting  your  engagement  to  pay  the 
rascals  who  captured  and  sold  her  into  liberty  for  a 
price.  I  only  ask  that  you  shall  desire  her  to  procure 
us  permission  to  enter  and  receive  protection  in  her 
country.  If  her  people  shall  refuse,  it  shall  not  be 
her  fault." 

The  whole  party  looked  with  surprise  upon  this 
offer  of  Clarence  Stan  ton,  and  stood  amazed,  as,  from  a 
belt  he  wore  around  his  body,  he  counted  out  one 
thousand  piasters,  and  then  two  hundred  more  which 
he  offered  to  Shereef  ed  Deen,  saying,  "I  give  you 
this  in  part  compensation  for  your  justice  and  human- 
ity to  fellow  beings  in  trouble." 

Shereef  ed  Deen  accepted  the  first  sum,  promising 
to  urge  upon  the  lady,  whose  name  he  did  not  know, 
and  ask  the  admission  and  security  desired  ;  but  re- 
fused the  latter,  saying,  "I  can  not  accept  compensa- 
tion for  doing  my  duty.  Allah  will  repay  me. " 

Clarence  Stanton  protested  that  he  should  not  rep- 
resent that  he  laid  any  condition  on  his  gift ;  it  was 
freely  bestowed.  He  preferred  she  should  be  told 
that  she  was  exonerated  from  raising  the  sum  or  re- 
turning to  bondage  ;  that  she  was  henceforth  free 
among  her  people. 

The  whole  party  was  filled  with  the  highest  admira- 
tion of  the  conduct  of  Clarence  Stanton.  He  stood 
before  them  in  the  light  of  superior  excellence.  None 
questioned  his  deep  sincerity  in  what  he  did  —  an  act 
the  most  unselfish  on  his  part.  A  casuist  might  have 
suspected  a  latent  expectation  that  good  would  come 
of  it ;  but  none  could  gainsay  the  purity  of  his  mo- 


254  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

lives.  If  asked,  he  would  probably  have  answered 
honestly,  that  he  had  not  wholly  abandoned  the  hope 
that  the  veiled  lady  was  Ameena  ;  but  whether  she 
was  or  not,  he  knew  it  would  be  an  act  of  humanity, 
and  if  it  were  not  she,  he  was  resolved  henceforth  to 
occupy  himself  with  a  consecrated  life  of  devotion  to 
the  welfare  of  his  fellow-men. 

It  was  not  long  before  Shereef  ed  Deen  returned. 
Before  him  one  of  his  party  was  seen  galloping  into 
the  dark  defile,  and  the  rest  following  at  a  slower  rate. 
Yohannen  said  he  had  been  advised  to  keep  at  some 
distance  behind  them,  lest  suspicion  should  be  awak- 
ened by  the  arrival  of  so  many  strangers  at  once. 

Clarence  Stanton  remained  silent  and  thoughtful 
most  of  the  way,  and  none  were  disposed  to  disturb 
his  reflections.  Some  conversation  was  carried  on 
among  the  young  men,  and  Yohannen  was  more  and 
more  interested  in  what  he  saw.  He  finally  said  to 
Mr.  Tudela  that  he  believed  he  had  been  stolen  from 
this  region,  for  it  began  to  grow  clear  to  him  that  he 
had  seen  these  things.  Then  he  remained  silent,  as  if 
deeply  cogitating,  till  they  passed  a  huge  rock  that 
seemed  to  close  the  gorge,  and  they  found  only  a  nar- 
row path  around  it,  when  he  said,  '"I  have  seen  this 
before. "  A  little  farther  they  came  to  a  mere  fissure 
in  a  rock,  which  rose  on  either  side  almost  perpendic- 
ular, as  if  split  apart,  to  the  height  of  more  than 
thirty  feet ;  so  much  wider  at  the  top  that  an  immense 
rock  had  tumbled  from  above  and  was  lodged  a  dozen 
feet  above  the  path,  which  was  not  more  than  ten  feet 
wide.  Passing  under  it,  he  said,  "Now  I  know  I 


WANDERING   IN  A  NEW  DIRECTION.  255 

have  been  here  ; "  and  his  face  was  aglow  with  delight 
at  the  thought  of  meeting  his  father  and  mother, 
whom  he  faintly  remembered.  Mr.  Tudela  explained 
to  those  behind  the  hope  and  joy  of  Yohannen,  and, 
for  a  time,  they  all  forgot  their  own  troubles  in  the 
delight  they  felt  for  one  so  good  and  deserving  as  he. 
They  hoped  that  it  might  be  true,  and  that  they  might 
return  as  happy  to  their  homes  and  friends. 

They  had  seen  nothing  of  Shereef  ed  Deen  since 
he  left  them.  The  way  was  so  crooked  and  hedged 
in  they  could,  in  no  place,  see  but  a  few  rods  in  ad- 
vance. They  came  to  an  opening  where  the  hills 
receded  several  rods,  and  some  massive  stone  buildings, 
looking  very  ancient  and  strong,  were  still  occupied. 
Beyond  them  the  hills  approached  nearly  together,  and 
a  high  wall  with  a  narrow  gateway  closed  the  passage 
entirely.  Passing  the  houses,  Shereef  ed  Deen  and 
his  two  cavaliers  were  seen  dismounted,  and  holding 
the  horse  on  which  the  lady  had  rode. 

On  coming  to  them,  Shereef  ed  Deen  informed 
them  that  his  messenger  had  arrived  and  sent  in  word 
to  the  guard  that  a  Christian  lady  had  arrived  desiring 
protection  ;  that  a  man  came  out  with  two  ladies,  met 
and  conducted  her  through  the  gate,  when  he  lost 
sight  of  them.  He  assured  Clarence  Stanton  that  he 
had  informed  her  that  the  price  had  been  received  for 
the  robbers  ;  that  travelers,  being  foreigners,  had  been 
threatened,  and  now  came  to  seek  peace  and  protec- 
tion till  they  could  leave  in  safety  and  go  to  their  own 
lands  ;  that  she  had  promised  to  make  such  represent- 


256  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

ation,  and  that  the  decision  should  be  speedily  con- 
veyed to  them. 

They  had  remained  there  an  hour  or  more,  when 
several  men  came  out  to  them,  one  of  whom  recog- 
nized Shereef  ed  Deen,  and  saluted  him  with  the 
formalities  of  Arab  politeness,  and  expressions  of  pro- 
found respect,  which  was  duly  reciprocated.  Then 
each  in  turn  was  formally  introduced,  and  cordially 
welcomed.  The  first  speaker,  or  chief,  invited  She- 
reef  ed  Deen  apart,  and  held  a  conversation  of  some 
minutes.  During  this  time,  Yohannen  came  up  and 
saluted  the  others,  speaking  in  Arabic.  One  of  the 
men  eyed  him  closely,  observing  every  word  and  mo- 
tion, and  finally  asked  his  name,  which  he  gave,  and 
then  where  he  dwelt.  He  answered  that  he  had  no 
home  ;  that  he  had  been  a  slave,  but  had  been  set  at 
liberty,  and  was  now  serving  this  party  as  dragoman. 
His  voice,  his  looks,  his  motions  stirred  deeply  the 
feelings  and  fixed  the  attention  of  his  inquisitor,  who 
stepped  back  and  watched  him  while  he  answered  the 
chief,  who  came  to  him  and  inquired  where  he  had 
found  these  men,  and  where  they  were  going.  He 
answered  the  first  two  questions  promptly,  and  ap- 
pealed to  Mr.  Tudela  for  answers  to  the  others.  Hear- 
ing him  speak  in  French,  the  man  so  interested  before 
rushed  up  to  him,  saying,  "Let  me  see  your  right 
arm."  Yohannen  hesitated.  "Pray  let  me  see  it," 
urged  the  man,  with-  deep  agitation.  He  uncovered 
his  arm,  when  the  man  glanced  at  a  mark,  and  clasped 
him  in  his  arms  and  covered  his  face  with  kisses,  shout- 
ing, "My  son!  my  son  !  my  long  lost  son!  Allah 


WANDERING   IN   A   NEW   DIRECTION.  257 

has  returned  you  to  me  at  last,  to  be  the  joy  of  your 
father  and  your  mother.  Praised  be  His  name  for- 
ever. We  have  mourned  these  many  years,  and 
prayed  for  your  return.  Our  prayers  are  answered. 
Allah  be  praised  !  "  and  he  pressed  him  closer  to  his 
heart  and  kissed  him  again  and  again. 

All  were  deeply  moved  at  this  demonstration  of 
paternal  love. 

Yohannen  was  amazed,  and  greatly  agitated.  He 
could  not  speak.  He  looked  at  his  father  in  a  strange 
bewilderment,  and  then  to  his  former  master,  as  if  to 
assure  himself  that  this  was  not  all  a  dream  —  a  de- 
ception. A  few  words  of  explanation  made  all  plain. 
Others  remembered  the  time  he  was  stolen,  when  a 
boy  at  play  outside  the  gates,  and  now  recognized  in 
him  the  likeness  of  his  father.  All  rejoiced  together, 
none  more  than  Shereef  ed  Deen,  for  good  men  are 
always  happy  when  they  see  others  happy,  and 
doubly,  when  they  have  helped  to  make  them  so. 

When  the  agitation  and  the  joy  had  subsided,  Yo- 
hannen related  in  few  words,  how  he  had  been  bought 
from  the  Kurds  by  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and  been  treated 
by  him  as  kindly  as  if  he  had  been  his  son,  and  given 
his  freedom  on  his  first  request ;  suggested  by  these 
new  friends  ;  that  a  father  could  not  be  kinder,  and 
that  he  well  deserved  the  name  he  bore. 

The  glad  father  grasped  the  hand  of  Shereef  ed 
Deen,  kissed  it  and  pressed  it  to  his  heart,  looked  him 
in  the  face  with  tears  of  joy  glistening  in  his  eyes,  and 
choking  with  gratitude,  said,  "  I  can  not  thank  thee 
enough.  Allah  is  good  and  gracious.  He  will  bless 
R  11* 


258  A   PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

thee.  Thou  hast  honored  thy  name,  for  verily,  thou 
art  '  great  in  religion. ' ' 

All  saluted  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and  kissed  his  hand. 
Yohannen  explained  his  relation  to  the  people  he  was 
serving,  why  they  were  with  him,  what  they  wanted, 
and  that  but  for  them  he  might  never  have  had  his 
liberty,  nor  returned  to  his  early  home. 

They  were  all  invited  to  enter  through  the  gate, 
with  most  earnest  cordiality.  Over  the  gate — Bab  es 
Salaam  —  was  written  in  three  languages, 

NONE   BUT   HONEST   PEOPLE   ENTER   HERE. 

It  was  in  Arabic,  Latin  and  French.  Seeing  the 
motto,  Mr.  Tudela  asked  in  French  if  that  prevented 
strangers,  whose  characters  were  unknown'.  One 
answered,  "  We  do  not  judge  other  people.  It  is  for 
them  to  decide  whether  they  can  rightfully  enter.  We 
accept  all  who  come  to  us  needing  aid  and  protection. 
Your  generosity  to  one  in  need  has  proved  your  hon- 
esty." 

Shereef  ed  Deen  hesitated,  not  for  the  motto,  but 
was  pressed  with  the  thought  of  his  engagement  to 
redeem  his  word  given  to  robbers  for  the  liberation  of 
a  captive.  They  refused  to  let  him  depart  before  the 
next  morning,  saying,  aThou  art  weary  with  thy 
journey ;  thou  hast  deserved  great  reward  for  thy 
kindness  ;  we  can  not  let  thee  go  hungry  and  without 
our  blessing."  He  consented,  and  all  passed  the  Gate 
of  Peace. 


EN   NUSSARA.  259 


CHAPTER  XV. 

EN   NUSSARA. 

A  few  rods  through  a  narrow,  winding  gorge,  the 
hills  receded  rapidly  ;  a  beautiful  plain,  highly  culti- 
vated, spread  out  before  them,  stretching  several  miles 
to  right  and  left,  with  wooded  hills  barely  perceptible 
in  the  distance  before  them.  Many  villages  were  vis- 
ible along  the  borders  of  the  plain  and  far  up  the 
sides  of  the  gently  sloping  hills.  It  was  a  scene  of 
quiet  beauty,  most  delicate  and  delightful  to  look 
upon.  The  new  comers  were  ravished  at  the  view. 
So  charming  a  scene,  so  neat,  GO  beautiful,  so  lovely, 
they  had  not  beheld  in  all  their  travels.  An  air  of 
quiet  comfort,  of  purity  and  contentment  spread  over 
all  they  saw.  The  fields  waved  with  growing  grains ; 
the  orchards  of  apples,  peaches,  apricots,  figs,  mul- 
berries, olives,  on  the  hills,  and  oranges,  lemons,  cit- 
rons and  bananas  in  the  valleys,  large  vineyards  and 
fields  of  berries  on  the  cliffs,  showed  the  productive- 
ness of  the  soil,  the  fineness  of  the  climate,  and  faith- 
fulness in  the  cultivation.  The  order  and  neatness  of 
the  village  which  they  saw,  adorned  with  fine  shade 
trees,  flowering  shrubs,  jets  and  rills  of  water,  and 
beds  of  flowers  all  tastefully  arranged,  evidenced  the 
culture  and  character  of  the  inhabitants.  The  setting 
sun  shone  over  the  western  hills  and  painted  with  soft- 


A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

est  and  richest  tints  every  object  on  which  they  rested. 
The  vesper  hymns  of  the  evening  birds  added  a  charm 
which  made  perfect  the  rapture  which  they  felt.  In 
the  pleasures  which  pervaded  their  whole  hearts,  they 
forgot  where  they  wrere,  what  their  condition  and  sur- 
roundings ;  and  thought  no  more  of  dangers,  troubles, 
differences,  difficulties  of  any  kind.  They  were  happy, 
and  no  evil  or  unkind  thought  or  feeling  came  near 
them.  They  felt  perfectly  secure  and  content  in  such 
a  place  as  this.  They  forgot  themselves  and  heeded 
not  the  conversation  of  others,  till  directly  addressed 
by  one  who  remained  with  them  for  a  guide.  The 
others,  seeing  them  wholly  absorbed  in  contemplating 
the  scenes  before  them,  had  quiecly  left  them  unob- 
served, and  retired,  taking  Shereef  ed  Deen  and  Yo- 
hannen  wdth  them.  On  regaining  their  normal  senses 
and  finding  themselves  deserted  by  those  they  thought 
their  friends,  old  anxieties  were  aroused,  and  they 
started  with  fear  and  turned  from  what  seemed  a 
dream-land  to  the  stern  realities  of  rugged  earth-life 
they  had  been  so  long  pursuing. 

" Where  are  we ?"  asked  Clarence  Stanton.  "Is 
this  reality  or  a  dream  ? " 

Turning  back  towards  the  grand  and  beautiful 
scene  on  which  they  had.  gazed  in  so  much  admiration, 
Mr.  Tudela  answered,  "It  is  reality,  we  are  yet  in 
the  flesh  but  such  a  reality  of  purity  and  beauty  as 
we  are  not  wont  to  look  upon.  It  seems  to  us  unreal, 
hardly  possible  for  human  eyes.  If  there  are  such 
scenes  on  earth,  so  grand,  so  absorbing,  so  entrancing 
to  the  soul,  what  must  be  the  power  of  the  supernal 


EN  NUSSARA.  261 

and  spiritual  in  that  future  realm  where  the  elements 
of  gross  feelings  and  selfish  desires  are  controlled, 
directly  overborne  by  the  light  and  love  of  God ; 
when  we  shall  see  Jesus  as  He  is,  the  King  in  His 
beauty,  and  be  like  Him  ? " 

Daimbert  started  from  his  profound  reverie,  felt 
of  himself  and  stared  at  others  as  if  not  quite  satis- 
fied whether  he  was  in  the  land  of  the  living.  God- 
frey and  Tancred  clasped  hands  and  shook  them 
thoroughly  for  the  same  purpose. 

External  condition  has  a  wonderful  influence  over 
inward  feeling  in  the  formation  of  character.  Indi- 
viduals and  society  rest  under  a  fearful  responsibility 
for  the  evils  which  are  severely  condemned  in  others. 
It  was  a  foolish  and  wicked  question  asked  at  the  be- 
ginning, designed  to  divert  and  excuse,  "Am  I  my 
brother's  keeper  ?  "  The  condemnation%of  sin  reaches 
further  and  comes  nearer  within  the  search  and  cor- 
rection of  guilt  than  some  people  are  willing  to  admit. 
When  a  man  is  perfectly  content  and  happy,  he  is 
rarely  tempted  to  commit  sin. 

The  sun  was  behind  the  hills,  and  twilight  was 
spreading  a  veil  over  the  beautiful  landscape.  The 
young  man  came  to  guide  them  to  a  place  of  enter- 
tainment. They  consented.  He  led  them  into  a 
pretty  village,  not  far  away,  and  to  a  house  of  no  re- 
markable exterior  pretensions  in  size  or  adornment. 
Passing  through  a  narrow  passage  with  a  right  and 
left  angle,  they  came  to  an  open  court  with  grass-plat, 
beds  of  flowers,  small  shrubs  and,  on  one  side,  a  row 
of  fine  spreading  shade  trees.  In  the  midst  of  the 


262  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

court  was  an  octagonal  marble  fountain,  into  which 
played  several  jets  of  water.  Three  sides  of  the 
square  were  covered  by  the  dwelling.  They  were 
conducted  "to  a  room  on  the  lower  floor,  where  they 
found  their  baggage  and  evident  preparation  for  their 
reception.  Here  the  young  guide-  left  them.  They 
had  barely  time  to  look  about  the  room,  and  note  the 
peculiar  arrangements,  before  the  young  man  returned 
with  a  basin  of  water  and  napkins.  On  three  sides 
of  the  room  extended  a  divan  two  feet  wide,  covered 
with  cushions,  and  cushions  of  equal  width  along  the 
wall  at  the  back.  Here  were  both  seats  and  beds  for 
the  party.  Fine  rugs  were  spread  upon  the  floor  in 
front  of  the  divan,  the  center  being  laid  in  mosaic  of 
dark  and  light  marble. 

They  had  barely  finished  their  toilet  —  a  short  work 
for  travelers  —  before  a  servant  entered  and  an- 
nounced, in  French,  that  a  repast  would  soon  be  pre- 
pared, that  they  were  now  invited  to  visit  their  re- 
vered Patriarch,  who  awaited  them.  They  were  con- 
ducted along  a  marble  walk  to  a  large  room  in  another 
part  of  the  building.  On  entering,  they  were  met  by 
the  father  of  Yohannen,  who  welcomed  them  most 
cordially,  not  only  to  the  house  of  his  venerable 
father,  the  Patriarch  of  their  people,  but  also  to  the 
respect  and  confidence  of  those  among  whom  the 
providence  of  the  Good  Father  had  brought  them. 
He  assured  them  of  security  and  kindness  so  long  as 
it  might  please  them  to  remain.  All  bowed  their 
thanks.  Mr.  Tudela  assured  him  that  it  was  not 
curiosity,  but  good  fortune,  that  had  brought  them  to 


EN  NUSSARA.  263 

a  place  and  people  of  whom  they  had  limited  knowl- 
edge ;  that  they  received  gratefully  the  kindness 
shown  them,  and  that  they  would  so  conduct  them- 
selves during  their  sojourn  as  to  merit,  not  their  con- 
fidence only,  but,  he  hoped,  their  esteem  and  friend- 
ship. All  bowed  their  pledge  of  approval. 

Youssef — that  was  the  name  of  Yohannen's  father 
—  conducted  them  to  the  venerable  Patriarch,  seated 
upon  the  divan,  in  the  farther  corner  of  the  room. 
Unlike  the  Arabs,  he  rose  to  meet  them,  and,  laying 
his  hand  upon  his  heart,  bowed  very  low  and  slowly, 
then  raised  himself.  When  Mr.  Tudela  did  the  same, 
he  extended  his  right  hand  and  laid  it  in  Mr.  Tudela's, 
and  passing  his  left  arm  over  his  shoulder  embraced 
him.  Looking  up  to  heaven,  he  solemnly  invoked  a 
blessing  upon  him.  He  then  passed  to  each  of  the 
party,  and  saluted  each  in  like  manner,  when  Youssef 
conducted  them  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  room  and 
bade  them  be  seated.  The  Patriarch  inquired  after 
their  health,  their  journey,  the  country  from  which 
they  came,  the  troubles  they  had  encountered,  and 
their  desires  of  further  travel. 

The  conversation  had  not  continued  long  before 
Shereef  ed  Deen  was  announced.  Youssef  met  and 
conducted  him  to  the  Patriarch.  They  saluted  in  the 
more  formal  manner  of  Arab  friendship,  and  the  usual 
inquiries  passed  between  them.  The  Patriarch  made 
special  inquiries  about  Yohannen,  his  grandson,  of 
whose  return  he  had  been  informed,  and  was  greatly 
rejoiced  to  know  that,  though  a  great  wrong  had  been 
done  him  and  his  friends,  he  had  heeded  the  instruc- 


264  A   PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

tibn  of  his  childhood,  and  been  faithful  as  a  seivant, 
and  won  the  love  of  his  master,  who  had  graciously 
given  him  his  freedom. 

At  that  moment  Yohannen  entered,  and  rushed  to 
his  grandfather  and  threw  his  arms  about  his  neck, 
disregarding  the  precise  formalities  of  oriental  cus- 
toms, so  impetuous  were  his  feelings.  The  venerable 
sire  did  not  show  displeasure,  but  pressed  him  lovingly 
to  his  bosom  and  devoutly  thanked  Allah  for  his  re- 
turn. He  looked  upon  him  with  admiration,  so  manly 
had  he  grown  in  the  fifteen  years  of  his  absence,  and 
said,  "I  am  glad  thou  dost  not  return  as  a  prodigal 
from  waywardness  and  sin  ;  but  I  should  have  received 
thee  and  loved  thee  if  thou  hadst.  Youssef,  is  the 
feast  prepared  ? "  Then  looking  upon  the  company, 
he  continued  :  "We  can  partake  of  the  bounties  of 
the  common  Father  more  gratefully  because  no  prodi- 
gal is  here,  nor  any  elder  son  who  refuses  to  come 
in." 

A  servant  entered,  who,  beckoning  "Youssef,  in- 
formed him  the  feast  was  ready.  The  Patriarch  rose, 
and  the  guests  followed.  Mr.  Tudela  insisted  She- 
reef  ed  Deen  should  precede  him,  who,  with  reluct- 
ance, did  so.  Entering  another  room  —  the  medafeh 
—  larger  than  the  former,  covered  with  a  carpet,  they 
found  a  rich  feast  spread  upon  an  oval  table,  elevated 
some  eighteen  inches  above  the  floor,  covered  with  a 
snow-white  cloth.  In  the  midst  was  placed  a  whole 
lamb,  roasted,  stuffed  with  rice.  On  one  side  was  an 
immense  platter  of  plllau  —  rice,  with  meat  cut  into 
small  pieces  and  mixed  like  plums  in  a  pudding  ;  on 


EN  NUSSARA.  265 

the  other  side,  another  of  mishmish  —  a  cone  of 
boiled  rice,  with  a  crater  in  the  top  filled  with  stewed 
apricots.  Still  other  dishes  of  different  kinds  were 
ranged  in  order  —  soups,  fowls  and  bread.  There 
were  no  plates,  but  spoons  were  laid  for  each  guest. 
The  Patriarch  squatted  upon  the  carpet  at  what  might 
be  the  head  of  the  table.  Mr.  Tudela  was  placed 
upon  his  right  with  his  friends,  and  Shereef  ed  Deen 
upon  his  left.  There  was  space  for  two  or  three 
more.  Youssef  and  Yohannen  refused  to  occupy  it 
until  invited  by  Mr.  Tudela  and  Shereef  ed  Deen, 
the  Patriarch  joining  in  the  request.  Bowls  of  water 
and  napkins  were  furnished,  and  all  partook  grate- 
fully, after  a  short  expression  of  thankfulness  and 
invocation  of  the  divine  blessing  by  the  Patriarch 
upon  all  the  guests  and  upon  all  people. 

Eastern  travelers  who  enter  Druse  villages  are 
surprised  at  the  generous  hospitality  freely  extended 
to  all  who  come  with  friendly  intentions,  and  at  the 
expedition  with  which  an  entertainment  is  provided. 
Christians  do  not  equal  them.  One  is  forcibly  re- 
minded of  the  simplicity  and  friendliness  of  patri- 
archal times.  Every  Sheik,  with  his  long  beard,  gray 
locks  and  venerable  demeanor,  suggests  Abraham  sit- 
ting in  his  tent  door  and  inviting  wayfarers  to  abide 
with  him  and  partake  of  his  bounty.  Salutations, 
prayers  for  safety  and  hospitality,  especially  among 
the  tribes  in  Bashan,  the  Hauran  of  the  present  time, 
in  likeness  and  freeness  could  hardly  have  been  ex- 
celled by  the  Patriarch  of  Israel.  In  every  village 

12 


266  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE 

the  traveler  is  invited  to  abide  and  be  refreshed,  and 
all  remuneration  is  refused. 

During  the  meal  the  conversation  was  largely  upon 
the  late  attempt  of  the  Turks  to  force  a  conscription 
upon  the  Druses,  their  refusal,  and  the  successful  re- 
pulsion of  the  army  from  their  borders  ;  upon  the 
present  outbreak  against  Christians  in  Damascus  and 
in  the  Lebanon,  and  the  advantage  taken  by  the 
Kurds,  Bedwins  and  other  guerrillas  to  carry  on  their 
depredations  on  the  Fellahs  —  settled  inhabitants  — 
of  the  country,  regardless  of  religious  distinctions 
which  mark  the  tribal  lines  among  the  people.  She- 
reef  ed  Deen  congratulated  the  Patriarch  and  his  peo- 
ple on  their  excluded  situation,  surrounded  by  bar- 
riers more  difficult  than  could  be  found  in  the  Lejah, 
though  many  places  there  seemed  almost  impenetra- 
ble. 

"It  is  not  to  mountains,  nor  to  rocks  and  narrow 
winding  pathways  that  we  look  for  safety,"  said  the 
Patriarch  ;  "so  much  as  to  our  moral  force,  in  obedi- 
ence to  Allah's  will.  We  have  learned  to  trust  in 
Him,  to  keep  His  commandments,  love  one  another, 
be  just  and  do  good  to  all  men  ;  to  live  in  purity  and 
peace,  to  kill  with  kindness,  rendering  not  evil  for 
evil,  but  good  for  evil,  and  blessing  for  cursing. " 

"  I  know  the  character  of  thy  people  ; "  said  She- 
reef  ed  Deen.  "  It  is  known  through  all  the  borders 
of  the  land,  and  thou  art  honored  by  all  as  a  chief 
among  good  men  ;  none  desire  to  do  thee  or  thy  peo- 
ple harm.  I  have  tried  to  live  so  in  the  Luhf  for 
many  years  past." 


EN  NUSSARA.  267 

"And  hast  thou  not  succeeded?  "  asked  the  Patri- 
arch. 

"In  a  measure  I  have,  for  I  have  studied  the  re- 
ligion of  thy  Lord  from  the  book  thy  brother  Bena- 
ram  gave  me.  It  has  taught  me  to  be  just  and  good, 
to  do  right  in  all  things,  even  in  dealing  with  ene- 
mies ;  not  to  avenge  myself  of  wrongs  but,  by  long 
suffering  and  patience,  imitate  your  Lord,  and  put 
full  confidence  in  Allah." 

"  What  has  been  the  result  ? "  asked  the  Patriarch. 
"I  have  heard  a  good  report  of  thee,  and  now  our 
son  Yohannen  is  here  a  living  witness  of  thy  great 
kindness  to  one  who  had  no  claim  on  thy  favor." 

"  Say  rather  he  had  the  claim  of  a  common  hu- 
manity," added  Shereef  ed  Deen  very  emphatically. 
"  When  those  misguided  men  offered  to  sell  him  to 
me,  I  looked  upon  him  as  a  brother's  child,  and 
thought  of  the  sorrow  of  the  mother  who  nursed  him 
and  mourned  his  loss,  and  I  said  to  myself,  I  will 
buy  him  and  care  for  him,  for  some  time  I  may  re- 
turn him  to  his  parents,  and  Allah  will  approve  such 
a  deed  and  bless  them  and  their  boy.  He  has  blessed 
me  all  the  time,  and  now  I  am  doubly  blessed." 

"And  thou  hast  greatly  blessed  us  in  rescuing 
another,"  said  Youssef,  "  for  which " 

"  Speak  not  of  it,"  interrupted  Shereef  ed  Deen, 
quickly  and  with  decision.  "  Let  that  remain  for  fu- 
ture revelation.  We  must  not  be  too  hasty  in  our 
judgment  of  others,  favorable  or  not.  None  of  us 
know  all ;  and  how  shall  we  judge  correctly  ? " 

Dinner  ended  all  returned  to  the  room  of  the  Pa- 


268  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

triarch.  The  evening  was  spent  in  a  social  way. 
The  Patriarch  was  very  particular  in  his  inquiries  of 
Mr.  Tudela  about  his  far-off  country ;  how  it  fared 
with  Christians ;  whether  they  were  persecuted  or 
were  numerous,  united  and  happy  ;  how  they  tried  to 
live,  and  what  were  their  prospects?  Having  an- 
swered these  and  many  other  questions  as  best  he 
could,  Mr.  Tudela  asked  him  about  his  people.  He 
replied,  "As  thou  wilt  abide  with  us  many  days  be- 
fore thou  canst  pursue  thy  journey  in  safety,  we  will 
show  thee  and  thy  friends  how  we  live  and  what  we 
do ;  what  are  our  condition,  prospects,  and  hopes. 
We  have  nothing  we  are  unwilling  others  should  see 
and  know.  I  perceive  thy  companions  do  not  know 
all  we  say.  To-morrow  we  will  find  them  friends  who 
can  speak  1'Anglaise,  and  they  will  be  happier  than 
now.  We  have  some  of  thy  people  among  us,  and 
some  of  most  European  nations,  who  have  come  to 
us,  as  you  have,  for  safety  from  evil  men,  and  have 
not  desired  to  leave  us.  I  am  myself  descended  from 
one  of  the  Crusaders  who  was  left  wounded  on  the 
field  of  Hatin  when  Salah  ed  Deen  triumphed  and 
raised  the  Crescent  above  the  Cross ;  where,  in 
power,  it  has  remained,  outwardly,  to  this  day,  the 
symbol  of  Moslem  domination.  Several  others  came 
at  the  same  time,  of  different  nations,  but  are  now 
so  mingled  that  we  heed  no  distinctions.  We  are  all 
brethren  here.  We  have  but  one  interest,  one  hope, 
one  joy,  one  life,  one  object,  and  that  is  to  make  each 
other  happy,  that  we  may  all  rejoice  together.  We 
know  that  if  one  is  miserable  others  can  not  be  happy 


EN   NUSSARA.  269 

till  he  is  relieved.  We  bear  one  another's  burdens, 
and  so  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ." 

"But  what  of  those  who  afflict  and  make  misera- 
ble," asked  Mr.  Tudela.  "Hast  thou  none  such?" 

"We  have  had  those  who  start  in  the  direction  of 
evil,"  replied  the  Patriarch  with  great  mildness,  his 
face  beaming  with  tender  compassion  as  he  looked 
upon  all  around  him.  "We  all  have  our  trials  and 
temptations,,  for  we  are  mortal ;  but  we  try  to  keep 
so  near  to  the  life  and  lessons  of  Jesus,  who,  though 
tempted  as  we  are,  did  no  sin,  nor  uttered  unkind 
words,  even  when  rebuking  evil,  that  his  spirit  may 
keep  us  from  sin.  We  have  found  that  by  feeling 
right  and  doing  right  ourselves,  our  influence  over 
others  is  greater,  and  the  tempted  grow  strong  in  the 
resistance  of  evil ;  or,  if  they  have  yielded  so  far  as 
to  become  guilty,  they  soon  become  ashamed,  repent, 
and  are  forgiven." 

"Do  none  hold  out  in  resistance  to  your  persua- 
sion and  continue  in  vice,  when  once  fallen  into  it  ? " 

"  How  can  they  when  all  about  them,  every  thing, 
the  air,  the  sunlight,  the  woods,  the  flowers,  the  fields, 
the  birds,  the  people,  are  full  of  purity,  beauty,  love 
and  praise,  and  the  countenances  of  all  beam  in  tender 
compassion,  and  solicitude,  and  redoubled  interest,  to 
heal  the  moral  malady,  just  as  when  a  member  of  the 
body  suffers,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it,  stop  their 
normal  flow  of  health  and  lend  strength  to  heal  the 
afflicted  part.  We  do  not  think  severity,  adminis- 
tered by  human  hands,  conquers  sin.  The  love  of 
God,  the  kindness  and  compassion  of  Jesus,  were  the 


270  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

chosen  means  employed  by  Infinite  Wisdom  for  the 
salvation  of  the  world.  It  succeeded  on  the  chief  of 
sinners  when  the  severity  and '  terrors  of  the  old  law 
had  failed.  Is  not  Christianity  better  and  stronger 
than  any  other  religion  ?  " 

Mr.  Tudela  admitted  the  plainness  and  force  of 
the  explanation,  and  remarked  the  difficulty  of  lift- 
ing the  guiding,  governing  thoughts  of  people  high 
enough  to  see  and  appreciate  the  force  of  such  senti- 
ments. * 

"  That  is  because  of  a  defect  in  the  method  of 
their  education,  and  surrounding  influences,"  said 
the  Patriarch. 

"Is  it  not  rather  in  consequence  of  original  sin,  a 
taint  from  the  transgressions  of  the  first  man  ! "  in- 
terposed Mr.  Tudela,  at  the  request  of  Daimbert, 
who  had  learned  the  drift  of  the  conversation. 

"  There  is  doubtless  a  difference  in  the  physical 
organism  of  children,  and  an  aptitude  for  certain 
courses  of  action,"  explained  the  Patriarch;  "but 
we  do  not  regard  this  as  the  effect  of  a  single  trans- 
gression of  a  moral  law.  It  would  be  a  reflection 
upon  the  wisdom  of  the  Creator  to  assert  it.  There 
is  variety  in  men,  as  in  every  thing  else.  But  moral 
principle  commences  with  reason,  and  takes  its  shape 
and  character  very  largely  from  what  is  seen,  heard 
and  felt  in  infancy  and  childhood  ;  while  the  mind  is 
plastic,  and  habits  are  formative.  Unperceived  by 
friends  and  unaware  itself,  impressions  grow  into 
principles  which  exert  a  power  of  control  not  easily 
changed  in  after-life  ;  never  until  new  influences  and 


EN  NTJSSARA.  271 

persuasions  are  interposed  to  convince  the  judgment 
and  guide  reason  into  higher  reaches  of  thought  and 
action.  Threatening  of  far-off  dangers  will  not  do 
in  such  cases  ;  for  by  it  only  the  lower  passions  are 
moved,  which,  though  they  may  yield  and  hold  out 
in  form  for  a  time,  will  soon  give  way  to  former 
modes  of  thought  and  action.  It  must  be  a  higher 
and  holier  force  than  the  selfish  hope  of  gain  or  fear 
of  loss,  that  can  convert  a  soul  from  the  error  of  its 
ways,  and  lead  to  purity,  duty  and  God.  Love  alone 
can  do  it.  The  Spirit  of  truth  and  the  higher  Wis- 
dom must  be  accepted  and  followed.  Much  aid  must 
be  offered,  and  great  and  constant  effort  be  made,  to 
keep  away  evil  influences,  on  the  part  of  the  fallen, 
to  nourish  the  nascent  principles  and  regain  a  state 
of  righteousness  and  peace.  Christianity  is  our 
source  of  help  in  such  cases,  and  a  safe  directory  for 
all  to  the  highest  achievements  in  moral  and  social 
action,  and  the  truest  happiness  attainable  on  earth, 
It  is  the  aim  of  our  people  to  teach  and  learn  and 
practice  the  simple  principles  of  Jesus's  religion. 
We  do  not  profess  to  know  it  all.  We  practice 
what  we  understand,  and  leave  the  rest  for  future 
revelations. 

"But  it  is  growing  late.  You  must  be  weary  and 
desire  rest."  Looking  to  heaven  and  then  upon 
them,  he  continued  :  "  May  the  Father's  benediction 
rest  upon  you,  that  you  sleep  in  peace,  be  refreshed, 
and  awake  in  health  in  the  morning." 


272  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

COMFORT    IN    SORROW. 

At  daylight  they  awoke  from  the  sweet  slumbers 
of  the  night,  refreshed  in  body  and  calm  in  spirit. 
On  rising,  they  discussed  the  events  of  the  past  few 
days,  and  the  singular  condition  in  which  they  were 
placed.  All  marveled  at  the  wisdom  of  the  Patri- 
arch, and  commented  on  his  clearness  of  expression 
and  soundness  of  principles.  None  doubted  his  sin- 
cerity, nor  questioned  his  nobleness  of  character. 
They  felt  entirely  safe  among  a  people  whose  chief 
had  given  proof  of  such  broad  sentiments  and  genu- 
ine hospitality.  His  simple  manners  and  lively  in- 
terest in  their  welfare  ;  in  short,  all  they  had  seen, 
satisfied  them  that  they  had  found  a  place  of  rest 
where  they  could  remain  undisturbed,  and  learn 
something  of  the  PECULIAR  PEOPLE  among  whom 
Providence  had  placed  them. 

They  were- barely  dressed  when  a  servant  called 
for  them,  saying  a  man  waited  for  them  in  the  court. 
It  was  Shereef  ed  Deen,  who  had  come  to  bid 
them  farewell,  with  the  usual  sala'am,  an  assurance 
and  prayer  for  peace  and  safety.  As  no  interpreter 
was  present,  they  could  do  no  more  than  express  by 
signs  their  gratitude,  and  prayers  for  blessings  to 
attend  him. 


COMFORT    IN    SORROW.  273 

Clarence  Stanton  looked  at  him  with  an  anxious 
heart,  and  drew  near  to  him,  as  if  to  inquire  ;  but  he 
could  utter  no  word  to  be  understood.  Shereef  ed 
Deen  looked  into  his  face,  remembering  the  sad  scene 
at  the  death  and  burial  of  his  friend  in  the  Lebanon, 
and  his  countenance  beamed  with  benevolence  and 
sympathy,  which  spoke  plainer  than  words.  The 
rest  were  touched  deeply  by  this  pantomime  of  feel- 
ing. He  turned  to  leave  them.  Clarence  followed, 
as  if  chained  by  a  secret  affinity  which  prevented 
separation,  as  far  as  the  gateway.  Shereef  ed  Deen 
turned  towards  him,  and  perceiving  his  agitation  took 
his  hand  and  laid  it  upon  his  own  heart,  and  shaking 
his  head,  pointed  to  a  village  not  far  off  on  the  other 
side  of  the  valley,  then  up  to  heaven,  pronouncing 
on  him  a  fresh  sala'am,  and  kissing  his  hand  started 
away. 

With  a  heavy  heart  Clarence  Stanton  turned  and 
followed  him  with  his  eyes  till  he  saw  him  mount  his 
horse  and,  with  his  two  attendants,  ride  off  towards 
the  gate  by  which  they  had  entered.  He  then  stood 
there  alone  and  silent,  as  if  transfixed  by  a  great  sor- 
row. It  was,  indeed,  a  sad  hour  for  him.  Up  to 
this  time  he  had  cherished  the  hope  that  he  might 
yet  learn  from  Shereef  ed  Deen  that  the  veiled  lady 
was  Ameena,  who  had  come  to  occupy  the  chief  place 
in  his  heart  and  hopes.  That  link  was  now  broken. 
He  could  hope  no  longer.  All  grew  dark  again. 
For  him  earth  had  no  more  a  charm,  nor  a  refuge. 
He  felt  as  one  out  upon  an  open  sea,  clinging  to  the 
last  spar,  and  that  slipping  from  under  him.  He 
8 


274  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

knew  not,  and,  for  the  time,  cared  not,  which  way  he 
turned.  He  saw  no  ray  of  hope  in  any  quarter.  He 
felt  that  Mr.  Tudela  was  a  friend,  and  worthy  of 
friendship  ;  but  he  was  only  a  traveling  companion 
for  a  single  journey.  They  must  part  not  long  hence. 
Richard  had  gone  to  his  long  home,  his  long  and  true 
bosom  friend  in  the  many  and  bitter  trials  he  had  en- 
dured. He  leaned  against  the  wall  and  wept  bitterly. 
Tears  often  wash  grief  away. 

It  was  not  long  before  Mr.  Tudela,  going  out,  saw 
him  writhing  in  an  agony  of  bitterest  grief.  Coming 
to  him  he  laid  his  hand  gently  on  his  shoulder.  He 
started  as  if  frightened,  his  eyes  flashed,  and  his  face 
was  flushed.  He  spoke  as  a  man  in  hot  anger,  or  one 
bereft  of  his  reason. 

"  Do  you  come  to  me  in  an  hour  like  this  to  inflict 
new  tortures  ?  I  am  overpowered  already.  I  have 
more  than  I  can  bear.  I  wish  I  could  avoid  all  hu- 
man beings  forevermore,"  and  he  started  to  flee. 

Mr.  Tudela  gently  restrained  him,  and,  stepping 
before  him,  looked  him  full  in  the  face,  saying,  "You 
surely  do  not  mean  to  accuse  me  of  hypocrisy  ?  Have 
I  said  a  word,  or  done  a  deed,  to  lead  you  to  suspect 
my  sincerity  ?  Why  do  you  doubt  my  friendship  ? 
You  do  me  great  injustice,  and  I  can  not  submit  to  be 
reproached  where  my  heart  has  been  moved  with 
kindliest  affections,  and  for  one  in  whom  I  have  seen 
the  attributes  of  true  manliness.  I  have  become 
more  interested  in  you  because  of  the  heavy  burden 
of  sorrow  you  have  borne  so  long  and  still  main- 
tained your  integrity  as  a  Christian.  You  can  not 


COMFORT    IN    SORROW.  275 

distrust  me,  nor,  for  an  instant,  question  the  sin- 
cerity of  my  feelings  towards  you.  Why,  then,  do 
you  speak  thus,  and  shun  me  ? " 

Becoming  more  calm,  he  took  Mr.  Tudela's  hand, 
and  bending  low  he  spoke  slowly  and  in  chosen 
words:  "Pardon  my  rashness.  I  meant  you  no 
wrong.  You  have  been  more  than  a  friend  —  a 
brother  —  and  greatly  comforted  and  strengthened 
me  in  my  troubles.  But  you  soon  will  leave  me,  and 
I  shall  be  all  alone."  He  burst  into  heavy  sobs  and 
sighs,  which  continued  for  some  time. 

When  more  calm,  he  wiped  his  eyes,  and  stam- 
mered, "  You  think  me  foolish.  I  can't  help  it.  My 
heart  will  beat,  and  tears  will  flow.  I  can  not  re- 
strain them." 

"You  should  not,"  said  Mr.  Tudela.  "They  are 
the  channels  of  relief  to  a  troubled  heart,  by  which 
sorrows  flow  out  and  comforts  come  in.  The  sun 
shines  sweeter,  and  the  earth  looks  fairer  after  show- 
ers have  passed.  One  thing  let  me  say,  you  have 
borne  your  past  troubles  with  remarkable  fortitude 
and  heroism.  I  have  admired  your  self-control,  and 
the  clear  manner  in  which  you  have  expressed  your 
views  and  feelings  with  unshaken  confidence  in  the 
Overruling  Power  which  presides  over  all  things. 
Your  fresh  sorrow  arises  from  a  lack  of  confidence 
in  the  continued  rule  of  the  same  Prescience.  A 
dark  cloud  has  intercepted  the  object  of  your  hopes. 
It  shall  pass  away,  and  you  shall  'be  led  in  ways  you 
know  not,  and  the  greatest  ultimate  grace  the  loving 
Father  has  reserved  for  His  children  shall  be  yours. " 


276  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"You  always  make  me  feel  better  when  you  talk 
to  me,  though  I  think  more  meanly  of  myself,"  said 
Clarence  Stanton,  brightening,  as  when  the  clouds 
are  parting  and  passing  away.  "I  will  keep  closer 
by  you,  lest  my  fears  renew  my  sorrows  more  deeply 
than  ever.  I  know  I  am  foolish,  grown  more  so  since 
my  dear,  true  friend  and  brother  has  been  taken  from 
me.  Our  next  meeting  was  to  end  our  separation 
and  our  wanderings.  We  were  to  settle  down  in 
some  quiet  place,  away  from  the  pride  and  strife  and 
turmoil  of  the  rash  and  rushing  world,  and  try  to 
spend  the  residue  of  our  life  in  doing  good,  in  our 
limited  way,  improving  our  own  minds  and  hearts, 
and  helping  others  to  be  good  and  happy." 

"  May  be  you  have  found  such  a  place  here," 
cheerfully  added  Mr.  Tudela.  "Who  can  tell ? " 

"But  Eichard  is  not  here.  When  you  leave,  I 
shall  be  alone,  if  I  remain.  I  can  not ;  I  must  go 
with  you.  You  will  not  refuse  me,  will  you  ?  You 
have  too  good  a  heart  to  deny  me  a  last  resource  of 
social  comfort  here  below."  And  he  wept  again. 

"  By  no  means.  I  have  found  in  you  a  sympathy, 
an  attachment,  I  will  not,  I  can  not,  sever.  Let  me 
be  to  you  what  Richard  was,  except  a  perpetual  wan- 
derer from  home." 

"I  will  go  with  you,  and  abide  with  you  any- 
where. The  world  is  my  home,  and  humanity  my 
brethren.  I  have  found  friends  every-where,  except 

where "  His  voice  faltered  and  trembled  as  he 

murmured,  "I  should  have  had  the  best  and  the 
truest.  How  strangely  men  are  misled,  deceived  and 


COMFORT    IN    SORROW.  277 

perverted,  and  the  good  driven  out  of  them."  He 
became  silent  and  thoughtful.  His  color  and  voice 
changed  as  he  said  to  himself,  "I  can  never  go  back 
there —  never  !  never  !  " 

"Why  not? "  asked  Mr.  Tudela,  in  soft  words  of 
inquiry. 

"I  have  told  you  before.  It  would  not  be  safe  ; 
and  if  it  was,  I  could  not  be  happy  there.  The  liv- 
ing and  the  dead  would  remind  me  of  the  source  of 
my  sorrows.  The  living  may  have  repented  of  the 
evil  intended,  and  the  great  wrong  done,  and  I  could 
try  hard  to  forgive  them  ;  but  the  graves  must  re- 
main as  monuments  of  their  evil  deeds ;  and  the 
thought  of  those  whose  bodies  moulder  there  would 
be  a  living  sorrow." 

"But,  if  you  can  rise  in  your  feelings  and  hopes 
to  the  pure  sphere  in  which  Jesus  lived,  can  you  not 
forgive  and  be  reconciled  ?  He  endured  a  far  greater 
contradiction  of  sinners  than  you  have,  and  he  for- 
gave his  murderers.  If  you  can  not  be  his  equal, 
you  should  try  to  cherish  his  spirit  and  imitate  his 
example. " 

"I  own  my  weaknesses.  When  I  think  of  past 
wrongs,  my  passions  will  rise ;  I  can  not  help  it. 
But  when  I  reflect  calmly  on  life  as  a  whole,  and 
think  of  Him  who  rules  over  all  for  good,  my  pas- 
sions subside,  and  I  become  resigned  and  content.  I 
thank  you  for  your  kind  words  of  reproach,  and  your 
gentle  influence  over  me.  I  need  some  guardian  to 
be  near  me,  to  restrain  me  and  make  me  better. " 


278  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

CHAPTER  XVH. 

A  PLEASANT  EXCURSION. 

Breakfast  was  barely  finished,  when  Youssef  called 
with  his  son,  Yohannen.  The  greetings  were  cordial, 
especially  with  the  latter,  and  many  inquiries  made 
about  his  reception  and  joy  at  home,  after  so  sad  and 
long  a  separation.  His  father  thanked  them  over  and 
over  for  their  kindness  to  his  son,  and  bade  them 
know  that  they  were  welcome,  not  as  strangers,  but 
as  friends,  and  more,  as  brothers ;  to  feel  at  home, 
and  be  sure  of  favor  and  protection  as  long  as  they 
would  consent  to  remain  in  their  retired  and  humble 
abodes.  No  harm  could  befall  them  here.  They 
need  feel  no  anxieties ;  every  thing  was  free  for  their 
comfort  and  rational  enjoyment  which  his  people 
were  able  to  bestow.  They  would  not  find  among  a 
rural  population,  shut  up  from  intercourse  with  great 
nations,  the  luxuries  and  adornments  of  their  own 
country.  They  were  surrounded  by  people  who  were 
slow  to  change  their  thoughts  and  habits  of  life,  and 
often  careless  of  the  rights  and  welfare  of  others, 
though  sometimes  kind  and  even  generous.  They 
had  little  intercourse  with  them.  With  the  Druses, 
who  form  a  controlling  power  in  the  Hauran,  they 
were  on  good  terms  of  amity,  and  frequently  met, 
traded  and  traveled  together,  and  partook  of  each 


A  PLEASANT  EXCURSION.  279 

other's  hospitalities.  He  assured  them  that,  as  long 
as  they  would  remain,  every  opportunity  should  be 
given  them  to  become  familiar  with  their  civil,  social 
and  domestic  condition  and  religious  views  and  feel- 
ings ;  of  their  conduct  and  character  they  could  judge 
after  a  more  intimate  acquaintance. 

The  easy,  frank  and  familiar  manner  of  his  ad- 
dress won  their  entire  confidence  and  affection  ;  and 
henceforth  they  forgot  their  troubles  and  were  filled 
with  thankfulness  for  the  good  fortune,  of  their  de- 
liverance and  security  and  comfort  enjoyed.  They 
were  glad  to  be  there. 

The  morning  was  delightful.  Youssef  proposed  an 
excursion  to  the  hills  that  they  might  inspect  their 
country.  All  gladly  accepted  the  invitation.  Horses 
were  sent  for,  and,  while  being  brought,  they  ascended 
to  the  roof  of  the  house,  a  common  place  of  resort 
in  the  East,  when  one  of  the  most  charming  scenes 
earth  can  present,  burst  upon  their  sight,  not  equaled 
by  the  Guiuk  Sui,  nor  surpassed  by  the  famed  el 
Sham  and  the  Guttah,  or  the  plains  of  Obolo,  lauded 
by  Arabian  poets  as  "the  most  magnificent  and  beau- 
tiful prospects  in  the  world."  The  sun  shone  soft 
and  sweet  from  the  clear  blue  dome  of  heaven,  and 
illumined  hill  and  vale,  spreading  a  sheet  of  golden 
light  over  all  the  scene  save  here  and  there  a  dark 
glen  which  penetrated  far  into  the  sides  of  the  mount- 
ains. The  broad  plain  gently  undulating  spread  off 
many  miles,  bounded  by  distant  hills,  embracing  the 
domain  belonging  exclusively  to  En  Nussara.  'Fields 
of  various  grains  covered  the  plain,  and  in  some 


280  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

places  extended  up  the  terraced  sides  of  the  hills. 
Shade  trees  were  scattered  irregularly  here  and  there. 
No  fences  disfigured  the  scene.  Near  the  base  of  the 
sinuous  foot-hills,  and  up  the  sides,  were  orchards  and 
vineyards  bespangled  with  white  and  dark  dwellings, 
clustered  without  much  order,  in  hamlets  and  villages, 
every  one  of  them  bearing  the  evidence  of  care  and 
neatness,  being  adorned  with  arbors  of  vines,  beds  of 
flowers,  shady  walks  and  bowers,  and  tinkling  fount- 
ains from  which  flowed  rills  of  living  water  to  irri- 
gate the  gardens  and  fields. 

Youssef  had  not  finished  the  names  and  descrip- 
tion of  the  villages  in  sight  before  the  horses  arrived. 
They  descended,  mounted  and  started  on  the  excur- 
sion. Youssef  selected  Mr.  Tudela  and  Clarence 
Stanton  to  be  near  him,  and  left  Yohannen  and  a 
younger  son,  who  spoke  English,  to  entertain  the 
rest.  Their  route  led  them  through  the  town,  which 
they  found  to  be  much  larger  than  they  supposed, 
containing  several  thousand  souls,  being  the  largest 
in  the  district-.  They  were  surprised  to  find  so  much 
good  taste  displayed  in  the  arrangements  and  keep- 
ing of  the  houses,  lawns  and  gardens,  quite  equal  to 
any  they  saw  in  Damascus,  and  more  elegant  and  va- 
ried than  in  their  own  country  ;  the  climate  favoring 
the  growth  of  the  more  hardy  tropical  plants,  such  as 
oranges,  lemons,  citrons,  bananas  and  various  aro- 
matic and  flowering  shrubs. 

Leaving  Fureidis,  they  soon  began  to  ascend  grad- 
ually, passing  several  villages,  when  they  came  to 
Ras  d  Ain,  "  the  head  of  the  fountain,"  which  burst 


A  PLEASANT   EXCURSION.  281 

from  the  foot  of  a  high  cliff,  a  copious  stream  which 
flowed  through  a  narrow  gorge,  where  it  was  turned 
upon  water-wheels  which  furnished  power  for  grind- 
ing. Not  far  below  there  were  other  mills  supplied 
by  the  same  water.  The  mills  were  of  rude  construc- 
tion compared  with  those  in  western  nations,  but  they 
served  the  purpose  of  their  erection,  and  helped  sup- 
ply the  wants  of  the  people.  Near  by  the  fountain 
were  blocks  of  hewn  stone,  parts  of  columns  and 
cornices  which  must  have  formed  parts  of  an  ancient 
temple,  which  tradition  says  was  built  by  the  Ro- 
mans who  occupied  all  the  region  under  the  Caesars, 
and  dedicated  to  the  Nymphs  and  Naiads  whom  they 
believed  to  preside  over  waters,  woods,  meadows  and 
mountains. 

"We  are  thankful  to  be  delivered  from  such  su- 
perstitions," saidYoussef,  "and  to  find  a  blessing  pro- 
vided by  the  Good  Father  in  making  this  water  use- 
ful in  the  production  and  preparation  of  food  for  his 
children. " 

"But  they  showed  a  devotion  and  consecration  to 
the  light  they  had,"  added  Clarence  Stanton  ;  "and 
we  can  not  condemn  the  act,  though  we  may  pity 
their  ignorance.  Having  more  light,  it  would  be 
wrong  in  us  to  rebuild  such  temples  and  worship  in 
them." 

"All  over  Hauran  you  will  find  ruined  temples 
and  churches,"  said  Youssef,  "some  of  them  still  used 
by  either  Christians,  Moslems  or  Druses." 

"Are  there  Christians  in  the  Lejah?  "  asked  Mr. 
Tudela. 

12* 


282  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"Not  many.  That  district  is  mostly  given  up  to 
Bedwins,  Kurds  and  other  wandering  hordes  of  law- 
less nomads ;  but  all  through  Hauran  Christians  are 
mingled  among  the  Druses,  generally  living  on  good 
terms  with  them,  but  considered  inferior  and  meas- 
urably dependent.  The  Druses  are  heroic  and  strong 
in  conflict.  They  resisted  Ibrahim  Pasha,  the  Egyp- 
tian general,  and  more  recently  the  Turkish  army 
which  came  to  enforce  a  conscription." 

"  What  is  their  religion  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Tudela,  "  or 
have  they  none  ?  " 

"They  have  religious  views  and  practices  pecul- 
iarly their  own ;  but  not  generally  known,  as  they 
publish  no  books,  and  their  worship  is  in  private. 
You  will  find  a  full  description  in  the  work  of  Capt. 
Churchill,  who  lived  many  years  among  them.  I 
will  show  it  you,  if  you  desire,  on  our  return.  It  is 
said  something  like  their  secret  worship  is  found  in 
Western  Nations.  Perhaps  you  know." 

Clarence  Stanton  wondered  if  Druses  and  Druids 
were  related. 

They  continued  to  ascend  until  they  came  to  Esh 
Shafeh  (the  summit),  a  small  village  grandly  situated 
on  the  top  of  the  hill  which  forms  a  part  of  the  lofty 
rampart  which  encircles  the  district  of  En  Nussara, 
with  the  exception  of  the  narrow  glen  of  the  Bab  el 
Salaam,  and  the  Nukb  Rephaim  (defile  of  the  giants) 
which  forms  an  outgoing  towards  the  Jordan.  From 
this  commanding  position  they  had  a  clear  view  of  a 
vast  extent  of  a  vast  country  little  known  to  Western 
Nations. 


A  PLEASANT   EXCURSION.  283 

The  first  view  of  a  landscape  rests  on  the  more 
prominent  objects,  and  gradually  takes  in  the  nearer 
and  more  minute.  It  was  so  with  the  gazers  who 
stood  on  the  lofty  eminence  which  overlooked  the 
country  of  the  Amorites  over  which  Og,  the  last  of 
the  Rephaim,  or  giant  kings,  reigned  supreme,  and 
in  splendor,  at  the  time  of  the  Jewish  invasion.  In 
the  distance  lay  the  range  of  Jebel  esh  Shurky  (Ante 
Lebanon),  with  the  more  lofty  summit  of  Mt.  Her- 
mon,  to  the  left  of  which  were  seen  the  declining 
hills  of  Mt.  Lebanon.  On  the  west,  distinctly  visi- 
ble, were  Tabor,  Duhy,  Gilboa,  the  hills  of  Samaria 
to  Mt.  Carmel,  the  hills  about  Jerusalem,  the  wilder- 
ness of  Judea,  and  all  Palestine.  On  the  south  the 
valley  of  the  Jordan  and  Dead  Sea,  the  red  hills  of 
Moab  and  the  boundless  desert  of  Arabia.  On  the 
east  the  view  was  limited  by  other  hills  of  Bashan. 
A  ridge  of  bare,  black  hills  (Jebel  el  Aswad)  -pre- 
vented a  view  of  Damascus,  and  the  rich  and  beauti- 
ful Ghutah  that  surrounds  it. 

Youssef  called  their  attention  to  the  broad  plain 
immediately  before  them,  and  named  and  described 
some  of  the  more  prominent  of  the  innumerable 
ruins  in  sight.  "  That  dark,  stony  region  which  you 
see  elevated  from  the  midst  of  the  cultivated  plain, 
is  the  Lejah,  the  Argob  of  the  Jews,  the  Trachonites 
of  the  Romans.  It  is  covered  with  ledges  and  boul- 
ders of  basalt,  broken  and  piled  into  heaps  and  ridges, 
leaving  here  and  there  narrow  winding  glens,  and 
occasionally  small  patches  capable  of  cultivation." 

"It  looks  like  the  upheaval  of  a  terrific  earth- 


284  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

quake,  the  melted  lava  suddenly  cooled,"  said  Mr. 
Tudela. 

"  More  like  a  sea  in  a  terrific  storm,  hardened  into 
rock,"  added  Clarence  Stan  ton. 

"  But  how  could  have  come  that  beautiful,  smooth 
border?"  asked  Tancred,  who  had  listened  attent- 
ively. "You  see  the  border  all  around  is  defined  as 
clearly  as  the  shore  along  the  ocean." 

"That  explains  the  Hebrew  name,"  added  Mr. 
Tudela,  "for  chebal  means  a  rope,  and  is  applied  to 
the  boundaries  of  Argob." 

"That  large  ruin  you  see  down  there  on  the  left, 
along  that  ledge  of  rocks,  with  those  towers,  is 
Edrei,"  said  Youssef.  "  It  is  reached  by  that  narrow 
ragged,  winding  path  which  crosses  that  ravine, 
hardly  passable  for  a  man  on  horseback.  It  is  a 
place  of  strong  defense,  and  is  inhabited  by  the 
worst  of  Arabs  ;  yet  some  Christians  live  among 
them,  who  have  a  Sheik,  a  place  of  worship,  and 
hard  usage." 

"That  place  is  mentioned  in  the  Bible," remarked 
Mr.  Tudela,  "as  the  chief  city  of  Og,  king  of 
Bashan.  There  he  made  his  final  stand  against  the 
approaching  hosts  of  Israel ;  and  there  he  fell,  and 
his  army  was  destroyed.  His  whole  country  became 
a  possession  of  the  Jews.  Being  a  goodly  land  for 
1  he  pasturage  of  flocks,  it  was  coveted  by  the  pastoral 
tribes,  and  was  divided  for  their  heritage.  All  lying 
this  side  the  Jermuk  was  given  to  the  half  tribe  of 
Manassah  ;  those  fine  hills  and  valleys  beyond,  to 
Reuben  and  Gad." 


A  PLEASANT  EXCURSION.  285 

Youssef  pointed  out  the  ruins  of  innumerable  cities 
scattered  along  the  borders  of  the  hills  and  among 
the  rocks  of  the  Lejah,  some  crowning  the  summits 
of  tells,  and  all  are  surrounded  by  walls.  By  the 
aid  of  a  glass  they  could  see  magnificent  ruins  of 
temples,  theatres,  churches  and  mosks.  Large  square 
towers  were  still  standing,  like  the  keeps  of  Norman 
castles,  and  areas  of  one,  two  and  three  miles  in  cir- 
cumference were  filled  with  dwellings,  many  of 
which  are  still  inhabited.  He  gave  the  names  of 
several,  as  Nejran,  Rimeh,  Muraah,  Hebran,  Aurg, 
Bosrah,  Kunawat,  Suweidah,  Kerioth,  Ayan,  and 
assured  them  that  he  had  counted  over  three  hundred 
from  the  position  where  they  stood. 

The  young  men  looked  incredulous  ;  but  Youssef 
reminded  them  that  Jair,  who  led  the  victorious 
Jews,  conquered  "three  score  cities,  fenced  with  high 
walls,  gates  and  bars,  besides  unwalled  towns  a  great 
many  (Deut.  3)  in  the  region  of  Argob  (Lejah)." 
Besides  these,  he  took  all  the  cities  of  the  plain,  and 
all  Bashan,  from  Saleah  to  Edrei,  as  far  as  Hermon. 
Afterwards  the  Greeks  and  Romans  possessed  this 
whole  country,  and  built  and  adorned  many  cities 
after  their  manner  ;  built  fine  roads,  which  still  re- 
main, and  filled  the  Avhole  country  with  a  dense  and 
industrious  population  colonized  from  Rome. 

"Did  you  say  there  were  Christian  churches  in 
those  ruined  villages? "  asked  Daimbert. 

"Many  of  them,"  answered  Youssef.  "All,  or 
nearly  all,  this  region  was  inhabited  by  Christians. 
Heathen  temples  were  turned  into  churches,  and  new 


286  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

ones  were  built.  At  one  time  there  were  over  thirty 
bishops,  some  of  whom  attended  the  early  general 
councils  of  the  church." 

"What  has  become  of  them?"  asked  Godfrey. 
"  You  say  there  are  but  few  there  now? " 

"We  can  talk  of  that  matter  better  some  other 
time.  It  is  difficult  to  give  short  answers  to  such  in- 
quiries. It  is  now  past  noon.  Let  us  descend  to  the 
shade  of  that  valondi,  and  partake  of  the  refresh- 
ments brought  by  my  sons.  You  will  still  have  a 
clear  view  of  this  region,  which  seems  to  interest  you 
very  much." 

The  horses  were  teddered,  and  the  party  partook 
of  the  provisions  spread  before  them,  with  a  hearty 
relish,  though  composed  of  only  bread  and  fruits, 
bofh  of  excellent  quality.  After  resting  awhile, 
Youssef  led  them  out  upon  a  cliff,  which  seemed  to 
overhang  the  border  of  the  plain  several  hundred 
feet  below  them.  He  pointed  out  several  encamp- 
ments of  Bedwins,  who  had  come  from  the  desert  to 
feed  their  flocks  upon  the  rich  grasses  on  the  plains 
of  Hauran  and  Ajlun  and  the  Luhf.  They  continue 
there  usually  for  one  or  two  months,  and  then  go  far- 
ther up  into  the  hills  in  Summer,  and  return  on  the 
approach  of  Winter.  Their  dingy  tents  of  striped 
cloth,  with  horses  saddled  and  bridled  and  tied  to  the 
tent  posts  ;  children  playing  among  the  goats  ;  men 
sitting  idle  upon  rugs,  and  women  busy  in  mending 
garments,  was  indeed  a  repetition  of  ancient  nomad 
life.  Farther  away,  on  a  hillside,  he  showed  them  a 
large  flock  of  sheep  and  goats,  and  small  herds  of 


A   PLEASANT   EXCURSION.  287 

cattle,  and  three  or  four  men  keeping  watch  of  them. 
They  were  sitting  in  the  shade  of  an  oak,  with  rifles 
beside  them  and  pistols  and  yategans  in  their  belts. 
These,  he  informed  them,  were  Druses  who  dwelt  in 
that  large  city  on  the  tell  beyond  ;  and  those  plowing 
with  camels  were  of  the  same  place. 

"Are  there  not  collisions  between  the  Druses  and 
Bedwins  often  ? "  inquired  Clarence  Stanton.  "  They 
are  both  armed,  I  see,  ready  to  fight." 

"  Not  very  often.  The  Druses  are  a  strong  and 
heroic  race,  inured  to  hardships,  and  ready  to  defend 
themselves.  They  were  never  conquered.  The  Bed- 
wins  are  cowardly,  mean  and  selfish.  They  are  Ish- 
maelites,  and  still  retain  the  character  of  their  pro- 
genitor. " 

"Half-brothers  to  the  rest  of  mankind,"  inter- 
rupted Tancred. 

"They  are  but  partially  civilized,  yet  they  possess 
some  good  qualities,"  explained  Youssef.  "They  are 
true  to  confidence  reposed  in  them  when  once  com- 
mitted, and  do  not  often  meddle  with  strangers  unless 
believed  to  possess  large  property.  They  have  little 
respect  for  the  rights  of  other  people,  and  their  re- 
ligion does  not  restrain  them  from  theft  and  robbing 
in  a  mean  way.  But  they  are  afraid  of  the  Druses 
and  rarely  meddle  with  them." 

"They  are  the  communes  of  the  country,"  said 
Godfrey.  "If  this  country  was  once  rid  of  them  and 
the  Kurds,  the  days  of  prosperity  might  return  and 
these  ruins  be  repaired  and  peace  and  prosperity  be 
within  their  borders.  But  Allah  knows  best,"  said 


288  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

Youssef,  with  a  confident  expression  of  hope  un- 
clouded. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the  party  re- 
turned, pleased  with  their  excursion,  but  better 
pleased  with  the  easy,  frank  and  cordial  manner  of 
their  conductor,  and  the  interest  he  took  in  them. 
They  felt  relieved  of  their  anxieties  ;  and,  as  they 
were  traveling  for  information,  were  quite  willing  to 
remain  here  an  indefinite  time  and  get  knowledge  of 
a  place  and  people  which,  in  every  thing,  seemed  so 
unlike  all  they  had  seen. 

After  dinner,  served  in  their  room,  they  resolved 
to  make  an  arrangement  for  boarding.  Seeing  Yous- 
sef passing,  they  invited  him  to  a  consultation  about 
the  matter.  He  at  once  expressed  surprise  that  they 
should  make  such  inquiry,  informing  them  that  they 
never  took  tribute  of  strangers  ;  that  provision  was 
made  for  all  who  came  among  them,  regard T  'ss  of 
name  or  nation ;  that  they  took  especial  interest  in 
the  protection  of  those  who  fled  to  them  from  perse- 
cution and  danger,  and  that  they  were  very  welcome 
coming  as  Christians  from  a  Christian  land. 

Mr.  Tudela  replied,  that  they  were  so  well  pleased 
with  their  cordial  reception,  and  the  quiet,  beauty, 
peace  and  prosperity  of  all  they  saw,  that  they  de- 
sired to  prolong  their  stay  beyond  all  claims  of  hos- 
pitality ;  that  they  could  not  consent  to  eat  the  bread 
of  others  without  just  compensation. 

"In  what  would  you  make  compensation?"  in- 
quired Youssef.  "  If  you  have  gold  we  have  little 


A  PLEASANT   EXCURSION.  2'89 

need  of  it.  We  produce  most  that  we  consume  and 
depend  not  upon  foreign  dainties  to  supply  false 
tastes,  or  gratify  pride  and  fictitious  desires.  Having 
no  means  of  gratifying  them  such  exotic  desires  and 
differences  do  not  grow  up  amongst  us.  We  live  on 
terms  of  perfect  equality.  We  go  back  of  all  dis- 
tinctions, and  acknowledge  one  Father,  one  Brother- 
hood, one  Destiny,  and  we  try  to  make  such  doctrines 
practical.  We  feel  one  sentiment  of  love,  and  do 
not  allow  pride  and  enmity  to  dwell  among  us.  None 
are  rich,  none  are  poor ;  or,  all  are  rich  and  all  are 
poor  ;  poor  in  spirit  but  rich  in  love,  hope  and  hap- 
piness. " 

"You  must  be  a  happy  people,"  interrupted  Clar- 
ence Stanton  ;  "  such  a  people  as  I  have  never  found. 
I  have  been  much  over  the  wide  world  ;  but,  since 
leaving  my  father's  house,  have  never  found  a  place 
so  fit  for  the  abode  of  a  truly  religious  people  as  this 
must  be. " 

"We  are  not  perfect ;  we  lack  in  many  things ; 
but  our  central  principle  is  to  do  all  the  good  we  can 
and  as  little  harm  as  possible.  You  are  welcome 
among  our  people.  You  will  find  a  friend  in  every 
one  you  meet,  and  protection  wherever  you  go. " 

All  were  delighted  with  the  frank  manner  of  Yous- 
sef,  and  surprised  to  hear  the  utterance  of  such  ele- 
vated principles,  such  a  practical  adoption  of  the  sim- 
ple lessons  of  Christianity  and  true  philosophy  in  such 
a  land.  It  excelled  all  they  had  seen  or  heard  or 
hoped  for  anywhere  The  high  pretensions  of  the 
T  13 


290  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

differing  churches  in  Europe,  and  the  bustling  excite- 
ment of  America  had  never  brought  forth  fruit  as 
Christ-like  as  this.  They  all  at  once  saw  there  were 
lessons  and  illustrations  for  them  here  it  would  be 
well  for  them  to  learn.  They  began  to  think  it  a 
kind  Providence  that  brought  them  to  this  people. 

Daimbert  confessed  that  his  confidence  in  human 
theories  was  staggered  by  what  he  had  learned  ;  and 
Godfrey  and  Tancred  were  more  deeply  impressed 
with  the  great  importance  of  Christian  knowledge 
when  directed  to  the  moral  and  social  welfare  of  a 
people  in  a  way  to  control  and  guide  their  daily  con- 
duct. With  one  exception,  Clarence  Stanton  was 
very  happy,  happier  than  he  had  been  at  any  moment 
in  all  his  wanderings.  Mr.  Tudela  felt  great  satisfac- 
tion in  finding  one  spot  where,  so  far  as  he  saw,  the 
principles  he  had  advocated  as  the  truth  of  the  Gos- 
pel, were  so  well  applied  to  the  utilities  of  daily  life. 
But  he  cautioned  his  friends  that  their  acquaintance 
was  too  brief,  too  limited,  to  form  a  correct  opinion, 
and  it  would  be  wise  to  defer  a  final  opinion  till  they 
had  seen  and  learned  more. 

Much  injustice  is  done  by  travelers  in  forming  rash 
opinions  of  places  and  people  on  short  acquaintance. 
If  one  visits  a  place  under  unfavorable  circumstances, 
the  weather  bad,  the  accommodations  unsatisfactory, 
people  too  busy  to  give  much  attention,  or  idle  on 
some  holiday,  he  at  once  gives  it  a  bad  name,  and 
warns  others  not  to  visit  it.  Had  he  gone  there  on  a 
shiny  day,  found  the  landlord  all  politeness,  and  men 


A  PLEASANT  EXCURSION.  291 

of  position  showing  him  special  attention  in  pointing 
out  the  interesting  objects,  taking  him  to  their  homes 
and  flattering  his  vanity,  he  would  have  been  made 
happy,  and  the  place  and  people  would  have  been  de- 
scribed as  the  finest  in  the  world. 


292  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER 

AN  INTERESTING   CONFERENCE. 

Early  In  the  evening,  the  Patriarch,  Youssef  and 
several  others  called  to  spend  an  hour  with  their  new 
friends.  The  easy  salutations  passed,  a  general  con- 
versation was  commenced  on  what  they  had  seen  of 
Hauran.  The  Patriarch  gave  a  running  history  of 
that  country  so  little  known  by  Western  Nations. 
He  began  with  the  story  of  Job,  with  Abraham  and 
Chedorlaomer,  who  were  Sheiks  of  nomad  tribes  in 
their  day,  not  unlike  the  surrounding  Bedwins  of  to- 
day. They  had  their  flocks,  and  with  their  families 
and  their  tents  moved  from  place  to  place  to  find  pas- 
turage for  their  flocks.  The  latter  was  a  warlike 
chieftain,  who  carried  his  conquests  far  into  the  south, 
and  subjected  numerous  tribes  to  his  authority.  After 
years  of  bondage,  the  tribes  in  the  valley  of  the  Dead 
Sea  revolted,  and  sought  the  aid  of  Abraham,  who 
was  then  abiding  near  Hebron.  As  Ms  brother  Lot 
was  among  the  captives,  he  joined  in  the  fray,  and 
drove  Chedorlaomer  and  his  host  through  this  coun- 
try as  far  as  Mt.  Hermon,  and  there  slew  him  and  re- 
covered the  prisoners  and  spoils.  Returning  in  tri- 
umph near  Jerusalem,  he  was  met  by  Melchisadeck, 
to  whom  he  gave  a  portion  of  his  spoils,  for  which  he 
received  a  blessing.  Near  here  passed  his  servant  on 


AN   INTERESTING   CONFERENCE.  293 

his  way  to  find  a  wife  for  his  son  Isaac.  Thither 
came  Jacob  when  he  fled  from  the  wrath  of  his 
brother  Esau,  whom  he  had  cheated  of  his  birth- 
right by  lying  and  deceiving  his  blind  father,  at  the 
instigation  of  his  mother  ;  and  this  way  he  returned 
with  his  wives,  children  and  flocks,  when  compelled 
to  fly  from  Laban,  his  father-in-law,  whom  he  had 
cheated,  and  near  here  he  met  his  brother  Esau. 
This  whole  country  fell  into  the  hands  of  Og,  the 
great  giant  king,  while  Sihor  reigned  in  Gilead. 
These  were  conquered  by  the  Israelites,  and  all  this 
region  of  Bashan,  from  the  River  Yarmuk,  was  given 
to  the  half-tribe  of  Manasseh.  To  the  south  ran  the 
high  road  to  Damascus  and  the  East,  by  Jerusalem 
into  Egypt,  and  here  passed  the  great  armies  which 
were  led  forth  by  ambitious  warriors  to  conquest  or 
to  death.  After  the  captivity,  this  portion  of  Israel 
was  never  restored,  but  was  inhabited  by  a  mixed 
population,  and  often  overrun  by  Ishmaelites,  as  at 
the  present  day.  Alexander  and  his  generals  sub- 
jected all  this  land  to  the  nominal  authority  of  the 
Seleucide  Greeks.  The  Romans  established  a  large 
and  flourishing  colony  here,  which  became  a  powerful 
kingdom  in  connection  with  Damascus.  They  re- 
paired the  old  cities  and  built  new  ones.  Those  large 
towers,  castles,  temples  and  theaters  you  saw  were 
of  their  construction.  The  people  were  civilized, 
and  advanced  in  arts  and  knowledge  superior  to  sur- 
rounding nations.  On  the  conversion  of  Paul,  he 
came  from  Damascus  here  and  preached  three  years, 
making  numerous  converts  to  the  religion  of  Jesus- 


294  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

He  went  to  Jerusalem  to  commune  with  the  older 
disciples,  but  was  so  repulsed  by  them,  because  of  his 
more  thorough  conversion  from  the  law  and  tradi- 
tions, the  pride,  prejudices  and  bigotry  of  the  Jews, 
that  he  became  discouraged,  and  left  the  ministry  for 
a  time.  Thus  left,  the  better  informed  and  more 
zealous  took  up  and  carried  on  the  work  with  great 
success.  When  Jerusalem  was  besieged  by  the  Ro- 
man army,  remembering  the  warning  of  Jesus,  most 
of  his  disciples  fled  from  the  city  and  came  to  Pella, 
on  this  side  of  Jordan,  where  they  were  cordially 
received  by  the  disciples  of  Paul,  and  for  many  years 
protected,  and  many  remained  permanently.  They 
brought  with  them  many  Jewish  prejudices,  which 
they  sought  to  instil  into  the  people.  For  a  time, 
there  was  much  commotion  ;  for  Paul  had  preached 
a  free  gospel,  making  no  distinction  between  Jews 
and  Gentiles.  But  the  Jews  that  dwelt  here  were 
more  easily  influenced,  for  they  loved  distinction,  and 
their  national  pride  was  flattered.  They  forgot  the 
bold,  broad  principles  of  the  common  brotherhood 
and  common  salvation  as  taught  by  Jesus,  as  ex- 
plained and  applied  by  the  apostles,  and  began  to 
dogmatize  and  dictate,  usurping  authority  over  other 
men's  consciences,  and  denying  the  liberty  given  in 
Jesus's  religion.  Of  this  class,  were  those  who  man- 
aged to  be  bishops.  They  soon  mistook  their  voca- 
tion, and  thought  themselves  princes,  with  authority 
to  lord  it  over  others,  wise  and  good  as  themselves, 
both  in  their  opinions  and  conduct.  It  was  many 
years  before  they  wholly  departed  from  the  rule  of 


AN  INTERESTING   CONFERENCE.  295 

Jesus — "by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them" — and 
imposed  a  creed  or  form  of  faith  and  worship,  ex- 
pressing human  ideas  in  human  language,  as  an  in- 
dispensable requisite  to  membership  and  salvation. 
Some  of  the  bishops  went  to  the  general  councils  of 
the  church,  and  other  places  called  together,  not  to 
learn  what  Jesus  taught,  but  to  devise  plans  by  which 
those  nearest  the  imperial  throne  could  unite  and  gain 
control  over  their  brethren,  impose  upon  them  doc- 
trines and  practices  borrowed  from  the  heathen,  and 
never  known  by  Jesus  or  his  apostles,  and  thus  make 
human  superior  to  divine  wisdom,  tradition  and 
dogma  more  important  than  reason  and  revelation, 
and  a  blind  submission  to  priests  the  only  way  of  sal- 
vation, all  to  make  Christianity  acceptible  to  the  no- 
bility by  the  sacrifice  of  its  simplicity,  truth  and 
moral  and  spiritual  power.  By  such  policy,  divisions 
and  dissensions  arose  among  the  followers  of  Jesus, 
which,  in  some  lands,  we  are  told,  continues  still. 
Instead  of  union,  they  created  division  ;  instead  of 
love  and  humility,  came  hate  and  pride 

Mr.  Tudela  interrupted,  saying,  "  It  is  too  true  what 
you  say  about  the  present  condition  of  the  church. 
In  other  lands  its  real  power  is  weakened,  not  so 
much  by  the  'contradiction  of  sinners,'  as  by  the 
contradictions  among  professed  saints.  It  is  among 
those  reputed  most  learned,  wise  and  pious  that  the 
divisions  arise  which  dismember  believers  and  set  one 
part  in  array  against  another,  and  keep  up  a  constant 
turmoil,  bitterness,  pride  and  selfishness,  which  im- 
presses the  great  mass  of  the  more  serious  and  think- 


296  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

ing  people  unfavorably,  and  prevents  them  from 
looking  into  the  real  principles  and  merits  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  coming  into  the  enjoyment  of  its  bless- 
ings and  its  hopes.  How  is  it  with  your  people  ?  " 

"  Our  conditions  are  very  simple,"  answered  the 
Patriarch,  in  a  mild,  sweet  manner,  which  made  all 
feel  the  depth  of  his  sincerity  and  earnestness.  "We 
accept  Jesus  as  the  Messiah,  the  Son  of  God  (because 
led  by  His  spirit),  and  the  Savior  of  the  world.  We 
learn  from  the  record  of  his  teaching  and  conduct, 
principles  which  appeal  at  once  to  the  best  reason  and 
purest  feelings  of  the  human  heart,  and  amply  sup- 
ply what  was  lacking  in  the  means  revealed  for  the 
perfection  and  happiness  of  manhood,  so  that  every 
one  who  follows  in  the  way  of  his  commandments 
has  'the  witness  in  himself  of  the  truth  and  value 
of  his  religion.  We  have  no  systems,  no  theories  to 
inflict  on  others  which  they  do  not  believe,  can  not 
understand,  nor  anybody  explain,  or  make  appear 
rational  or  consistent.  We  teach  that  all  have  one 
Father,  that  one  God  hath  begotten  them,  and  we  try 
to  make  all  feel  that  they  are  children  of  Him  who 
has  loved  them,  and  sent  His  Son  to  save  them  from 
sin,  by  teaching  to  '  lead  quiet  and  peaceable  lives  in 
all  God-likeness  and  honesty,'  that  they  should  be 
holy  and  without  blemish  before  him  in  love." 

"Do  you  not  insist  on  a  Confession  in  Faith,  and 
form  of  worship  and  discipline  ? "  asked  Daimbert, 
with  an  air  of  assurance. 

"  Not  expressed  in  human  words,  or  modeled  by 
human  authorities,"  answered  the  Patriarch,  in  a 


AN  INTERESTING  CONFERENCE.  297 

fatherly  manner,  which  impressed  the  inquirer  so 
forcibly  that  others  could  almost  see  the  movements 
of  his  thoughts.  "The  religion  of  Jesus,  so  plainly 
expressed  in  all  its  essential  properties  and  require- 
ments, needs  no  human  interpretation  to  make  it 
plainer.  The  whole  is  summed  up  in  the  two  com- 
mandments and  the  condition  of  discipleship  in  lan- 
guage so  simple  that  no  comment  is  needed  for  un- 
prejudiced minds  :  '•By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye 
are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another. '  Jesus 
neither  wrote  nor  delivered  a  creed.  He  inspired 
confidence  in  God,  and  love  to  Him,  by  showing  Him 
to  be  a  Father,  '  good  to  all,  and  His  tender  mercies 
over  all  His  works,'  not  willing  that  any  should 
perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance  and  be 
forgiven. " 

"  But  you  must  have  some  bad  people  among  you. 
What  do  you  do  with  them  ? "  inquired  Daimbert. 

"Yea,  my  young  friend,  we  have  many  ;  for  none 
of  us  are  perfect,"  explained  the  Patriarch,  in  a  sweet, 
bland  tone  ;  "  and  we  feel  too  humble  in  the  depth  of 
our  own  convictions  to  sit  in  judgment  on  others  we 
may  think  more  wicked  than  ourselves.  If  they  sin 
against  us,  we  go  to  them  personally  and  admonish 
and  rebuke  them,  and  try  to  persuade  them  into  a  bet- 
ter way  ;  if  we  do  not  gain  them,  we  take  one  or  two 
judicious  brethren  and  talk  matters  over  in  a  sad  but 
loving  spirit.  If  he  will  not  hear  us  and  reform,  we 
leave  him  to  his  own  reflections,  but  continue  to  love 
him,  pray  for  him  and  do  him  good.  We  never  cast 
him  off  entirely,  but  keep  near  him,  that  in  some 


298  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

calm  moment  light  from  God  may  glance  through  the 
darkness  and  reach  his  heart,  so  that  he  will  see  him- 
self as  he  is,  and  be  glad  to  receive  instruction  in  the 
better  way." 

"  You  must  be  a  happy  people,"  remarked  Clarence 
Stan  ton.  "I  have  gone  far,  and  seen  much  of  man- 
kind ;  but  never  a  community  modeled  after  the  prin- 
ciples you  have  explained  to  us.  I  would  like  to  live 
with  such  a  people. " 

"Are  you  not  a  Christian  ? "  asked  the  Patriarch. 

"I  have  tried  to  be  one  according  to  my  best  ap- 
prehension of  what  Jesus  taught.  But,  I  fear,  I  have 
failed  in  many  things." 

"We  all  come  short  of  ideal  perfection.  If  the 
heart  is  right,  the  great  purpose  of  our  life  to  do 
right,  there  will  come  to  us  a  restoring  power  for  the 
spirit,  as  truly  as  a  healing  influence  when  we  have 
wounded  our  flesh.  Convinced  of  this  fact,  none  are 
disposed  to  wound  themselves  purposely  or  carelessly, 
but  are  grateful  for  such  property  in  matter  and  in 
spirit,  and  more  anxious  to  avoid  future  dangers  and 
sufferings.  Thus  God  makes  our  experiences  the 
means  of  greater  good  —  '  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
Him.'  You  speak  of  finding  a  good  people  to  live 
among.  You  must  know  the  source  of  true  living  is 
in  the  heart ;  for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.  Liv- 
ing among  wise  people  does  not  make  a  man  wise, 
only  in  so  far  as  he  learns  wisdom.  Surroundings 
may  help  and  prevent ;  but  the  fountain  must  be  puri- 
fied before  the  stream  will  be  pure." 

"You  are  right,"  gently  responded  Clarence  Stan- 


AN  INTERESTING  CONFERENCE.  299 

ton;  " but  most  people  grow  better  and  stronger  by 
association  with  good  people.  In  the  society  of  wise 
men,  one  grows  wiser,  than  if  left  alone  or  among  the 
ignorant.  It  is  more  so  in  moral  matters.  The  soci- 
ety of  the  vicious  leads  many  into  vice,  but  reforms 
none.  Still  the  individual  must  answer  for  himself. 
It  is  a  shallow  excuse  which  pleads  the  faults  of  others. 
Adam  was  sadly  at  fault  when  he  sought  to  escape 
responsibility  by  blaming  God  for  giving  him  Eve." 

"  You  are  quite  right,"  added  the  Patriarch.  "  We 
endeavor  to  inspire  reverence  for  truth  and  righteous- 
ness in  all,  come  from  what  source  it  may,  and  espe- 
cially to  convince  the  weak  that  strength  comes  only 
to  those  who  avoid  the  evil  and  learn  to  do  -well ;  for 
we  are  confident  that  if  men  were  sure  of  success  and 
happiness  in  the  right  way  they  would  never  pursue 
the  wrong.  We  forbear  threatening,  because  it  makes 
one  place  a  false  estimate  on  right  and  goodness  ;  as 
though  something  external  must  be  added  to  make 
them  desirable,  and  some  fearful  calamity  outside  the 
true  result  to  be  affixed  to  wrong  which  would  other- 
wise be  preferable.  It  is  still  worse  where  it  is  ex- 
pected that,  by  the  suffering  of  another  substituted 
for  them,  they  can  escape  the  punishment  due  as  a 
correction  for  their  own  sins.  In  purity  only  can 
peace  be  found.  A  blessing  always  awaits  the  just. 
Believers  enter  into  rest. " 

After  further  conversation  the  visitors  withdrew  ; 
when  all  expressed  great  satisfaction  at  the  clear  and 
sound  sentiments  of  the  Patriarch  ;  all  except  Daim- 
bert,  whose  mind  was  still  clouded  by  the  lessons  of 


300  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

his  early  education.  He  admitted  the  reasonableness 
of  what  was  said,  but  he  feared  it  was  not  enough ; 
that  some  special,  unnatural  influence  must  be  wrought 
in  every  soul  before  it  could  do  any  thing  acceptable 
to  God.  When  asked  to  explain  how,  if  totally  de- 
praved, a  man  could  be  required  by  a  good  Father  to 
do  what  he  had  not  the  power  to  perform  ;  who  could 
not  understand  nor  see  where,  when  or  how  to  begin, 
he  could  give  no  explanation,  and  confessed  he  had  no 
distinct  idea. 

"Why,  then,  are  you  so  persistent  in  demanding 
or  expecting  something  incomprehensible  which  nei- 
ther you  nor  others  can  know  or  explain  ? "  asked 
Clarence  Stan  ton.  ' '  Would  it  not  be  more  proper 
and  consistent  to  accept  and  do  what  is  plainly  com- 
manded as  a  reasonable  service,  and,  proving  faithful 
in  a  few  things,  humbly  wait  further  revelations, 
which  will  be  pretty  sure  to  come  when  prepared  to 
receive  them  ?  '  He  that  doeth  His  will,  shall  know 
of  the  doctrine. ' r 

Daimbert  was  silent  and  thoughtful.  Godfrey  and 
Tancred  rallied  him  on  his  discomfiture,  till  gently 
rebuked  by  Mr.  Tudela,  who  reminded  them  of  the 
forces  of  early  education  and  surrounding  conditions, 
and  the  time  and  labor  required  to  correct  habits  of 
thought  and  modes  of  conduct,  which  are  often  so 
strong  that,  though  reason  may  be  silenced,  and  judg- 
ment convinced,  it  can  not  be  made  to  appear  right. 
He  referred  to  instances  where  they  had  both  lost  the 
points  of  compass,  and  south  appeared  to  be  in  the 


AN  INTERESTING   CONFERENCE.  301 

north,  and  the  sun  to  rise  in  the  west  and  set  in  the 
east,  as  at  Baalbec. 

"That's  a  fact,"  said  Tancred.  "Don't  you  re- 
member we  were  both  turned  around  —  and — " 

"  Half  round,"  interrupted  Daimbert.  "  I  rallied 
you  then  because  you  knew  you  were  wrong  and 
could  not  make  it  seem  right." 

"You  are  in  a  like  condition  now,"  added  God- 
frey, "and  on  what  you  think  a  vastly  more  impor- 
tant subject." 

"One  thing  is  certain  and  gratifying,"  joined  in 
Clarence  Stanton,  "that  neither  our  belief  or  unbe- 
lief, our  knowledge  or  ignorance,  can  make  truth  or 
change  it  into  falsehood.  The  sun  rose  and  set  as 
usual,  and  the  needle  pointed  steadily  to  the  north, 
not  at  all  affected  by  your  impressions.  Your  igno- 
rance and  error  affected  nothing  but  yourselves.  Had 
you  acted  under  your  errors  you  would  have  gone  in 
the  wrong  direction  and  found  yourselves  in  Hamath 
instead  of  Damascus.  Had  you  refused  the  evidence 
offered  and  conclusive,  denied  the  correctness  of  the 
needle,  the  blame  would  have  been  on  yourselves,  and 
yours  would  have  been  the  suffering  in  consequence. 
And  so  I  think  in  every  thing  else." 

"You  are  right,"  added  Mr.  Tudela,  "and  the 
main  study  should  be  to  come  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  accept  it,  adopt  it  and  follow  its  spirit  and  act 
upon  it.  In  no  other  way  can  we  attain  unto  duty 
and  happiness,  and  the  honor  that  comes  from  God. 
But  the  knowledge  required  is  not  secular,  merely 


302  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

intellectual,  but  moral,  spiritual,  truth  which  touches 
the  fountain  of  moral  and  social  action,  bringing  all 
into  harmony  with  the  perfect  law  of  righteousness, 
to  the  doing  of  what  is  right,  good  and  holy.  As 
yet  we  have  not  all  attained  unto  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  the  truth  as  revealed  to  responsible  beings.  There 
are  different  degrees,  and  therefore  full  opportunity 
to  exercise  the  greatest  of  all  virtues,  Charity — Love. 


DISCUSSION  AND  A  PROJECT.  303 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

DISCUSSION  AND  A  PROJECT. 

Some  time  was  employed  in  visiting  different 
places  within  the  district  of  En  Nussara.  Youssef 
and  his  sons  were  usually  their  companions  in  these 
excursions  and  took  great  pains  to  show  them  the 
most  interesting  objects  and  explain  what  was  novel 
and  peculiar  in  the  customs  and  habits  of  this  pecul- 
iar people.  As  they  were  at  first  most  interested,  as 
travelers  usually  are,  in  the  natural  scenery  and  ma- 
terial curiosities,  they  rambled  over  the  whole  region 
and  became  quite  familiar  with  all  parts  of  it  They 
also  learned  somewhat  the  character  of  the  people, 
their  modes  of  agriculture,  which  forms,  in  a  large 
degree,  their  means  of  support.  This  they  found  in 
a  very  rude  state  ;  implements  being  very  little  im- 
proved for  two  thousand  years.  They  also  visited 
their  mills  for  grinding  grain,  examined  the  simple 
machinery  used  in  making  cloth,  looked  into  the 
shops  of  the  shoemakers,  iron  workers  and  bakeries  ; 
in  short,  they  became  acquainted  with  the  simple 
methods  of  producing  what  was  consumed  by  them. 

The  people  seemed  to  be  busy  and  yet  were  cheer- 
ful and  apparently  contented  and  happy.  But  a  de- 
gree of  quietness  prevailed  every-where  which  greatly 
surprised  the  travelers.  They  could  not  see  how  SP 


304  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

many  people  could  live  within  such  narrow  limits  and 
all  appear  to  have  enough  to  supply  their  wants,  and 
no  noise,  hurry  or  bustle  in  prosecuting  their  several 
vocations.  As  they  went  from  place  to  place,  they 
were  in  continual  expectation  of  coming  to  some 
large,  noisy  commercial  emporium  full  of  tall  store- 
houses, workshops,  with  banking  houses,  brokers' 
and  lawyers'  offices,  elegant  church  buildings  with 
tall  steeples,  mosks  with  lofty  domes,  and  slim  mina- 
rets ;  and  palatial  residences,  with  innumerable  small, 
low,  dirty  hovels  for  poor  people.  They  did  not  find 
any  of  them  ;  and  they  looked  in  vain  for  city  halls, 
court-houses,  jails,  prisons,  asylums  and  almshouses. 
They  could  not  account  for  the  absence  of  things  so 
common  and  conspicuous  in  civilized  and  enlightened 
countries.  They  saw  no  grandee  in  livery,  no  shoddy 
aristocracy  swelling  about  in  idleness,  and  they  met 
none  in  poverty  and  rags,  nor  beggars  and  tramps  by 
the  wayside.  The  dress  of  those  they  had  seen  va- 
ried little  in  texture  or  form,  but  sometimes  in  shades 
of  colors ;  none  were  gaudy,  none  were  somber. 
But  they  had  not  seen  fashionable  society.  They 
did  not,  for  it  was  not  there,  after  the  style  of  West- 
ern Nations.  They  frequently  met  females  passing 
from  place  to  place  on  foot  or  horseback,  and  often 
saw  them  on  the  lawns,  in  the  gardens  among  the 
shrubs  and  flowers,  or  sitting  in  the  arbors  and  un- 
der the  shade  trees,  sometimes  alone  reading  or  in  little 
coteries  busy  and  merry  in  conversation.  In  no  place 
did  they  see  attempts  at  display  to  show  off  finery  as 
if  to  excite  admiration  or  envy,  or  to  call  forth  praise 


DISCUSSION   AND   A   PROJECT.  305 

for  their  vanity.  It  appeared  to  them  that  there  were 
no  distinctions  among  the  people  such  as  are  familiar 
in  the  countries  through  which  they  had  traveled  and 
in  their  own. 

These  peculiarities  were  noticeable  every-where 
they  went.  They  soon  became  convinced  that  they 
were  among  a  people  who,  though  professing  the 
same  religion,  worshipping  the  same  God,  in  the 
name  of  the  same  Lord  and  accepting  the  same  gos- 
pel, were,  in  almost  every  thing  unlike  their  own  na- 
tion. Which  was  really  superior  they  did  not  pre- 
sume to  decide  until  they  had  further  knowledge  of 
the  fmiits  produced  by  the  differing  ideas  and  cus- 
toms. It  certainly  seemed  to  Mr.  Tudela  and  to 
Clarence  Stanton  that  there  was  really  more  of  the 
meek  and  loving  spirit  of  Jesus  here  than  in  other 
Christian  countries ;  more  simplicity,  more  freedom 
from  the  iron  rules  of  form  and  fashion,  of  creed  and 
covenant ;  more  personal  dignity,  a  deeper  feeling  of 
responsibility  and  a  nearer  approach  to  the  ideal  and 
actual  of  Christianity  both  in  theory  and  practice. 
But  it  was  not  clear  in  the  mind  of  Mr.  Tudela  that 
it  was  better  to  live  and  labor  as  this  simple  people  did, 
without  the  improvements  of  modern  skill  in  the  pro- 
ductions of  the  necessaries  and  comforts  of  life,  than 
to  adopt  them  as  in  other  countries.  Clarence  Stan- 
ton  was  very  decided  in  his  convictions  in  favor  of 
the  conditions  of  things  as  they  saw  them,  with  a  few 
actual  improvements  added  ;  believing  it  more  ac- 
cordant with  the  spirit  and  economy  of  the  Christian 
scheme  and  attended  with  better  results  for  all  the  peo- 
II  13* 


806  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

pie  ;  it  kept  all  busy,  prevented  distinctions  and  rival- 
riesvand  so  promoted  union  and  harmony  and  a  feeling 
of  equality  and  brotherly  love. 

Daimbert  regretted  that  they  had  not  more 
churches,  and  were  not  better  instructed  in  the  ortho- 
dox doctrines  of  the  Bible.  He  said  he  had  half  a 
mind  to  remain  among  them  as  a  missionary.  God- 
frey thought  he  had  better  continue  his  efforts  upon 
Mr.  Tudela  and  the  Captain  and  accomplish  that  job 
before  he  undertook  another.  Tancred  had  no  fault 
to  find  with  their  religion,  thought  that  well  enough 
as  far  as  he  knew,  but  he  thought  it  must  be  dull 
business  to  live  as  they  did  ;  he  had  seen  no  places 
of  amusement  among  them. 

Mr.  Tudela  reminded  the  young  men  that  they 
had  seen  but  little  of  the  real  character  and  habits  of 
these  people  ;  that  it  was  not  well  to  forejudge  them, 
nor  to  draw  contrasts  and  make  comparisons  until 
better  informed  ;  that  when  they  came  to  know  more 
of  them  they  might  be  able  "to  receive  and  impart 
for  the  good  of  both.  He  said,  "  They  have  certainly 
shown  us  attentions  and  kindnesses  which  put  to  the 
blush  the  practices  of  Christians  at  home.  So  far  we 
have  seen  nothing  to  condemn.  We  may  regret  that 
they  are  not  like  us  in  the  enjoyment  of  what  we 
praise  very  highly  ;  but  whether  they  are  not  better 
satisfied  with  their  condition  than  we  are  with  ours  — 
more  united,  fraternal,  reconciled  and  happy,  we  are 
not  prepared  to  judge.  We  must  wait  and  learn." 

"Wandering  as  I  have  among  diverse  peoples,  I 
am  free  to  admit  that  I  have  never  seen  so  true  a  proof 


DISCUSSION  AND   A   PROJECT.  307 

of  what  seems  to  me  the  true  spirit  and  intention  of 
Christianity  carried  out  in  practical  adaptation  to  pri- 
vate and  social  conduct  as  we  have  already  seen 
here,"  remarked  Clarence  Stanton  with  feeling  and 
earnestness.  "To  be  sure  we  have  seen  but  little, 
but  enough  to  convince  any  fair  mind  that  this  peo- 
ple are  not  hypocrites,  trying  to  deceive  with  fair  but 
false  pretensions.  They  can  have  no  motive  to  do  so. 
They  expect  nothing  from  us  but  have  refused  what  we 
offered.  It  is  plain  they  act  from  principle,  not  from 
policy  ;  from  a  sense  of  duty  and  desire  to  do  good, 
and  not  from  hope  of  gain  here  or  hereafter.  I  have 
long  desired  to  find  such  a  people,  and  after  serious 
and  prayerful  reflection,  I  have  resolved  to  make  my 
home  among  them  if  they  will  admit  me  to  a  mem- 
bership in  their  fraternity." 

All  were  at  first  astonished  at  this  declaration  ;  yet, 
on  reflection,  none  could  disapprove  it.  If  at  last,  he, 
like  a  wearied  bird,  had  found  a  place  of  peaceful 
rest,  who  could  object.  A  cloud  of  sadness  rested  on 
the  home  of  his  childhood.  He  knew  of  no  real 
friends  there.  The  companions  of  his  youth  had  out- 
grown his  regards.  His  name  was  rarely  heard  spo- 
ken but  by  some  with  a  sneer  of  reproach  ;  by  others, 
better  informed,  with  admiration  for  his  manly  inde- 
pendence and  noble  conduct  in  refusing  to  take  part 
in  a  dark  transaction,  though  urged  to  it  by  the 
strongest  persuasions  of  men  high  in  the  estimation 
of  the  populace.  His  bosom  companion  and  long  tried 
and  faithful  friend  he  could  not  see  again  on  earth. 
He  had  no  home,  no  friend,  no  people  he  could  call 


308  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

his  own.  He  had  avoided  all  low,  rough  and  de- 
graded society  and  never  sought  to  mingle  with  the 
gay  and  thoughtless.  His  best  companion  had  been 
his  mother's  Bible.  He  had  read  it  often  and  tried  to 
understand  it,  especially  the  high  object  of  men's  cre- 
ation and  the  purpose  of  Jesus'  mission  among  men. 
He  had  formed  no  theory,  framed  no  creed,  and  sub- 
mitted to  none  of  man's  construction.  But  he  re- 
joiced in  the  sublime  principles,  promises,  plans, 
purposes,  hopes  and  joys  of  Christianity.  He  be- 
lieved the  most  essential  duty  was  to  learn  of  Jesus 
how  to  live  and  love  in  purity,  peace  and  good  will, 
trusting  in  God  at  all  times  and  surrendering  to  His 
will,  as  Jesus  did,  in  all  extremities.  He  now  desired 
to  cease  his  wanderings  and  find  a  place  of  rest.  .He 
had  hoped  but  dared  not  expect  one  so  suitable  as  this. 
If  here  he  could  find  friends  in  whom  he  could  confide 
he  should  fte  content. 

"But  are  you  sure  of  them  here?"  asked  God- 
frey. 

"I  am  not  sure,"  answered  Clarence  Stanton  a 
little  sadly.  "  We  are  sure  of  nothing  in  this  life  but 
death.  Our  most  cherished  hopes  may  fade  and  van- 
ish when  we  think  them  almost  within  our  grasp,  and 
we  may  feel  ourselves  bereft  of  all  our  joys  ;  the  day 
looks  dark  and  dreary  with  the  last  ray  of  light  fad- 
ing into  night.  But  this  is  when  we  forget  God,  His 
love,  wisdom  and  power.  When  we  become  calm  and 
reflective,  faith  puts  on  strength  and  the  assurance  of 
hope  returns,  not  fixed  on  earthly  objects  against  the 
will  of  God,  but  in  accordance  with  it,  and  composure 


DISCUSSION   AND  A  PROJECT.  309 

and  happiness  is  the  rich  reward.  We  contemplate 
the  morrow  with  the  full  assurance  of  hope." 

"I  admire  and  most  heartily  approve  your  senti- 
ments," added  Mr.  Tudela.  "They  accord  most  ex- 
actly with  my  own  and  bear  out  my  experience  hith- 
erto. Cherishing  them  really,  practically,  we  are  at 
peace  every- where  and  in  all  conditions." 

"I  should  think  it  would  be  very  lonely  for  you 
here  when  we  are  all  gone  away,"  saidTancred  ;  "no 
father,  no  mother,  no  brother,  no  sister,  no  wife, 
no—" 

"Maybe  he'll  hunt  around  and  find  Ameena,"  in- 
terrupted Godfrey,  half  jokingly  ;  "  beseemed  to  like 
her  pretty  well  —  and  then  he  will  have  wife  and  chil- 
dren both." 

"And  nice  ones  too,"  added  Daimbert.  "Except 
my  mother,  I  never  saw  such  a  beautiful  woman.  It 
was  too  bad  we  went  off  and  left  her  and  those  sweet 
children  that  fearful  night. " 

"I  think  we  ought  to  take  some  steps  to  find 
them,"  said  Tancred.  "She  befriended  us  in  our 
need.  I  am  willing  to  go  and  hunt  for  her." 

"How ?  where  would  you  go ? "  asked  Godfrey. 

"  I  would  take  Yohannen  and  go  and  get  Shereef 
ed  Deen,  who  can  go  any  where,  and  we  could  find 
them,"  said  Tancred.  "You  remember  how  he 
brought  the  woman  from  the  Kurds  here  when  we 
came.  My  name  is  Tancred,  a  name  famous  among 
the  Crusaders.  Will  we  be  less  courageous  than 
they? 

"  Quite  heroic,  Colonel  Tancred  ;    but  I  confess  I 


310  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

should  not  object  to  a  hand  in  such  a  .hunt,  a  grand 
foray,  with  so  good  an  object  in  view,"  added  Godfrey, 
with  emphasis,  "and  under  so  good  and  valiant  a 
commander.  What  say  you,  Daimbert?  Will  you 
enlist?" 

"I  certainly  am  willing  to  do  what  I  can,"  he  re- 
plied ;  "  but  in  so  wide  a  land,  and  among  such  wicked 
people  as  are  scattered  around  us  from  Ain  el  Mallaha, 
what  could  we  hope  to  do  ?  It  would  be  better  to  em- 
ploy somebody  better  acquainted  with  the  people  and 
their  language." 

"  What  say  you,  Captain  ? "  asked  Tancred.  "Are 
you  ready  to  join  us  in  such  an  expedition,  a  right 
royal  hunt  for  a  lost  lady  and  her  children  ? " 

Thus  appealed  to,  Clarence  Stanton  awoke  from  a 
reverie  into  which  he  had  fallen  while  half  listening  to 
the  talk  of  the  young  men,  thinking  of  the  probable 
fate  of  Ameena,  and  the  improbability  that  she  could 
be  found  and  liberated.  He  strove  hard  to  speak 
calmly,  but  his  lips  quivered  and  his  voice  trembled 
when  he  said,  "  I  would  gladly  do  any  thing  to  rescue 
any  one  so  deserving  from  a  fate  so  terrible  as  her's 
must  be,  if  a  captive  in  the  hands  of  the  robbers.  We 
must  consider  the  matter,  and  seek  advice,  and  not 
rush  madly  upon  a  venture,  if  there  is  little  prospect 
of  success."  He  sighed  and  turned  away. 

All  noticed  his  deep  emotions,  but  none  were  in- 
clined to  increase  their  severity  by  pursuing  the  sub- 
ject further. 


NEW  CITIZENSHIP.  311 

CHAPTEE   XX. 

NEW     CITIZENSHIP. 

The  morning  of  worship  came,  bright,  sweet  and 
beautiful  as  ever  dawned  on  Christendom.  It  was  not 
the  day  regarded  by  Western  Nations  as  the  day  of 
devotions,  for  they  still  followed  the  "  old  style  "  of 
reckoning  time  —  eleven  days  behind  the  common 
calendar.  Daimbert  thought  it  strange  they  did  not 
regard  the  day  ordained  by  Pope  Gregory  XIII.  (but 
never  accepted  by  the  oriental  churches)  to  be  the  true 
time  for  worship.  Mr.  Tudela  explained  how  the 
change  came  about,  and  that  it  was  not  the  day  that 
was  to  be  observed,  but  the  event,  the  purpose,  and 
the  benefits  resulting  from  the  proper  observance ; 
giving  a  definite  time,  by  common  consent,  for  special 
attention  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  moral  duties  and 
reverent  submission  to  the  Divine  Will,  and  thereby 
preparing  for  better  and  happier  lives. 

No  bell  was  rung  ;  no  muezzin  called  the  hour  of 
prayer.  The  whole  valley  was  serene,  quiet,  fresh 
and  beautiful  as  if  the  finished  work  of  yesterday. 
Even  the  flocks  seemed  to  go  more  quietly  than  usual 
from  their  lairs  to  the  green  pastures  on  the  hill-tops. 
A  delicious  aroma  perfumed  the  air,  as  a  sweet  incense 
offered  to  heaven.  A  gentle  thrill  pervaded  all  hearts, 
so  pure,  so  ethereal,  so  divine,  no  language  can  begin 


312  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

to  describe  it,  as  they  gazed  upon  the  beautiful  scenery 
all  around  them.  Innumerable  birds,  of  many  varie- 
ties and  rich  plumage,  poured  forth  anthems  of  joy- 
ous praise,  as  if  thankful  for  the  security  they  felt 
and  the  blessings  they  enjoyed.  There  was  none  to 
molest  or  make  them  afraid.  The  lilies  of  the  valley, 
gardens  of  flowers,  green  leaves,  shady  groves,  jets 
of  water,  purling  rills  and  flowing  streams,  every 
thing  bespoke  a  realm  of  purity,  sweetness  and 
charming  beauty,  a  day  for  worship.  A  heart  must 
be  cold  and  hard  and  stolid  that  would  not  melt  into 
deep^levotion  amid  scenes  so  grand,  and  splendors  so 
soft,  sweet  and  sublime.  No  human  soul  is  so  de- 
praved it  will  not  be  deeply  touched  and  stirred,  and 
yield  to  such  irresistible  force  of  goodness  and  beauty. 
If  there  is  any  thing  on  earth  that  will  arrest  the 
thoughtless,  penetrate  the  secret  chamber  of  the 
heart  and  awaken  the  "inner man"  slumbering  there, 
to  serious  thought  and  holy  resolution,  it  is  the  sight 
of  the  beautiful,  pure  and  good.  Infancy  is  beautiful, 
and  stern  lions  love  and  protect  their  young. 

They  gazed  for  some  time,  until  they  became  rav- 
ished with  the  silent  grandeur  of  what  they  beheld, 
and  felt  their  hearts  moved  to  a  deep  sense  of  grati- 
tude and  devotion.  "  Let  us  worship  God,"  said  Mr. 
Tudela.  All  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  he  poured 
forth  a  prayer  of  thankfulness  to  God  for  His  loving 
kindness  to  man  in  His  creation,  in  the  wise  and 
benevolent  adaptation  of  all  things  needful  for  a 
happy  home  on  earth,  and  a  promise  of  a  better  one 
in  the  realm  of  spiritual  life. 


NEW   CITIZENSHIP.  313 

They  had  scarcely  risen,  when  Youssef  approached 
them,  and  said,  "I  see  you  are  men  of  religious 
thought  and  feeling.  Would  you  like  to  attend  our 
service  of  worship  to-day?"  All  assented,  and  he 
continued:  "You  may  not  be  instructed  by  what  is 
said  ;  we  use  our  common  language,  which  you  will 
not  understand  ;  but  true  devotion  is  in  the  heart,  and 
God  sees  it  there  and  accepts  it,  not  when  it  comes 
from  the  lips  only." 

So  we  regard  it,"  answered  Mr.  Tudela.  "It  is 
not  in  place  or  form,  on  Gerizim  or  at  Jerusalem,  that 
God  is  worshiped  acceptably ;  but  where  the  spirit 
mingles  with  love  and  purity,  and  rises  in  adoration 
to  the  source  of  all  life  and  blessing." 

"Our  services  are  very  simple.  We  read  from  our 
accepted  records  such  portions  as  give  instruction, 
council  and  encouragement  for  the  conditions  and 
duties  of  life,  inspire  confidence  and  trust  in  God,  as 
a  good,  all-wise  and  all-protecting  Father,  and  obedi- 
ence to  the  commands  and  the  examples  of  Jesus,  as 
the  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  Savior  of  the 
world.  We  sing  our  hymns,  and  offer  prayers  and 
exhortations  as  the  spirit  moves  us.  Our  preachers 
are  out  of  our  own  members.  Our  elders  usually  lead, 
but  the  young  are  not  debarred  ;  for  we  remember 
Jesus.  It  is  truth  and  goodness  we  seek  to  learn  and 
promote,  and  we  know  that  they  are  not  limited  to 
age  or  sex,  name  or  nation.  It  is  near  our  time  of 
meeting,  and  I  must  start." 

"  We  wiU  go  with  you,"  said  all. 

The  meeting  was  in  a  large  room  in  an  ancient 
14 


314  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

building  standing  in  a  little  grove  on  the  skirts  of  the 
village.  It  was  plain  and  unpretending ;  evidently 
only  a  part  of  a  much  larger  edifice  once'  standing 
there.  There  was  no  attempt  at  display  ;  in  fact,  it 
was,  in  the  eyes  of  the  travelers,  rather  ordinary  and 
unsuited  to  the  purposes  to  which  it  was  dedicated. 
There  certainly  was  nothing  in  or  about  it  to  divert 
the  attention  of  the  worshipers  from  the  object  of 
the  meeting,  unless  it  was  a  lack  of  appropriateness 
in  completeness  of  beauty  and  comfort. 

Many  persons,  old  and  young,  were  seated  when 
the  strangers  entered.  They  chose  seats  in  the  rear, 
to  avoid  attention.  Several  elderly  persons  were 
seated  on  a  divan  along  the  back  of  a  platform,  which 
was  elevated  a  few  steps  above  the  floor.  A  middle- 
aged  man,  of  fine  figure,  was  reading  in  a  musical 
voice,  to  whom  all  gave  attention.  Others  came  in, 
and  the  room  was  nearly  filled.  After  a  few  moments' 
silence,  a  voice  struck  up  a  rather  rude  but  plaintive 
air,  when  the  whole  congregation  rose  and  joined. 
Some  strains  were  very  soft  and  touching,  but  the 
whole  was  hardly  suited  to  the  operatic  ears  of  West- 
ern worshipers.  When  all  were  again  seated,  the 
venerable  Patriarch  kneeled  and  offered  what  seemed 
a  very  humble  and  devout  prayer.  It  was  not  under- 
stood by  the  travelers.  Then,  after  some  moments  of 
silence,  a  younger  man  arose  from  the  audience,  went 
upon  the  platform,  and  gave  a  short  address,  which  ex- 
pressed much  ardor  in  a  meek  and  humble  way.  An 
elderly  man  next  came  forward,  and,  after  a  short  ad- 
dress, called  some  persons  to  come  forward  to  the 


NEW   CITIZENSHIP.  315 

front  of  a  small  altar  beside  the  platform.  Three  men 
and  two  women  rose  from  the  audience  and  knelt  be- 
fore the  altar,  when  the  speaker  offered  a  devout 
prayer,  expressive  of  much  feeling.  The  whole  audi- 
ence were  much  moved,  and  all  said,  '  'Amen. "  The 
five  then  rose,  received  a  hand  of  fellowship,  and  re- 
turned to  their  seats.  It  was  whispered  one  of  them 
was  Yohannen,  but  the  costume  differed  from  his. 
The  women,  like  all  the  rest,  wore  thin,  white  shawls 
over  their  heads,  which  fell  gently  down  upon  their 
shoulders,  nearly  hiding  their  faces.  Youssef  stepped 
upon  the  platform,  a  manly  figure,  and  in  a  soft,  sono- 
rous voice,  spoke  for  some  time,  evidently  exciting  a 
deep  interest  in  the  audience.  All  eyes  were  fastened 
on  him,  and  all  seemed  to  approve  what  he  said.  Near 
the  close  of  his  speech,  those  near  by  turned  and 
glanced  at  the  strangers,  which  led  them  to  think  some 
reference  had  been  made  to  them.  Another  song,  and 
all  rose  and  stood  silent,  then  recited  in  concert  the 
Beatitudes,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  bowing  their  heads, 
when  the  Patriarch  offered  a  short  prayer  of  benedic- 
tion, and  all  said,  "Amen."  Gradually  the  audience 
began  to  move,  saluting  one  another  in  a  cordial  man- 
ner with  the  ancient  kiss  of  love.  Many  gathered 
about  those  who  had  been  to  the  altar,  and  greeted 
them  with  tokens  of  especial  favor. 

One  man  came  and  spoke  to  the  travelers  in  their 
own  language,  offering  his  hand,  and  bidding  them 
welcome  to  a  happy  land  of  love,  peace  and  plenty. 
On  inquiry,  they  were  told  that  there  were  several 
Europeans  and  a  few  Americans  in  their  community, 


316  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

some' of  whom  had  lived  there  many  years,  enjoying 
the  confidence  and  respect  of  the  people. 

On  their  return,  Godfrey  observed  a  man  he  thought 
to  be  Malek,  the  former  servant  of  Ameena.  He 
directed  the  attention  of  Tancred  to  him,  and  asked 
if  he  had  seen  that  man  before.  He  thought  not,  and 
the  matter  dropped. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  Patriarch,  Youssef  and  sev- 
eral others  called  at  the  kahn  —  the  abiding-place  of 
the  strangers  —  when  a  very  pleasant  conversation  be- 
gan, which  lasted  several  hours.  Particular  inquiries 
were  made  about  the  condition  of  Christians  in  the 
West,  how  it  happened  there  was  so  great  diversity  in 
creeds  and  forms,  in  names  and  sects,  and  so  much 
opposition  and  bad  feeling  where  all  worshiped  the 
same  God  in  the  name  of  the  same  Lord,  had  the 
same  Bible,  prayed  and  worked  to  the  same  end,  the 
salvation  of  the  world  from  sin.  The  Patriarch  said : 
"  Many  missionaries  have  come  to  us  to  teach  the  way 
of  salvation,  who  usually  begin  by  denouncing  us,  our 
doctrines  and  modes  of  worship,  and  asking  us  to  be- 
lieve what  seems  unreasonable  and  inconsistent,  and 
to  adopt  forms  and  practices  that  we  can  not  under- 
stand. And  they  differ  so  much,  and  contradicted 
each  other  so  often  and  bitterly  on  what  each  claimed 
to  be  the  true  faith,  and  only  way  of  salvation,  that 
we  have  lost  confidence  in  them.  They  make  abstract 
doctrines  superior  to  devout  conviction,  and  moral 
virtue  in  right  living  ;  conformity  to  specific  forms  of 
worship  more  important  than  secret  and  sincere  devo- 
tion, and  acceptance  and  adoption  of  ecclesiastical 


NEW  CITIZENSHIP.  317 

authorities  most  essential  of  all.  Every  thing  in  their 
view  turns  upon  the  fears  and  hopes,  the  loss  and  gain 
of  another  world,  sadly  to  the  neglect  and  abuse  of 
the  present  life  of  unity,  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
people.  We  have  read  to  some  extent  the  history  of 
the  churches  in  the  West,  and  men  have  come  to  us 
from  the  Lebanon,  and  from  other  places,  who  have 
told  us  of  the  bitter  and  hostile  feelings  existing 
among  those  called  Christians.  Some  of  our  people 
have  been  to  Jerusalem,  and  seen  Turkish  officers 
guarding  the  Holy  Sepulcher  to  keep  Christians  who 
go  there  to  worship  nearest  the  Cross  and  Tomb  from 
fighting  and  killing  one  another,  We  adopt,  and  try 
to  follow,  the  lessons  and  examples  of  Jesus,  to  love 
one  another,  and  do  good  as  we  have  opportunity  ;  to 
love  our  enemies,  and  bless  them  that  curse  us,  and 
pray  for  them  who  despitefully  use  and  persecute  us, 
that  we  may  be,  in  spirit  and  character,  the  children 
of  our  Father  in  Heaven. " 

"  But  have  you  no  fear  of  the  future  ? "  interrupted 
Daimbert,  with  surprise. 

"None,"  replied  the  Patriarch,  with  fatherly  con- 
descension. "Why  should  we  have?  We  believe 
and  trust  in  God,  who  rules  in  love  and  wisdom  every- 
where at  all  times,  now  and  here  and  every-where. 
He  does  not  change.  He  can  not  deny  Himself.  He 
is  love,  .good  to  all,  now  and  always.  We  confide  all 
to  Him,  having  hope  in  His  mercy,  which  endureth 
forever." 

"  Don't  you  believe  He  will  punish  sinners  ? "  again 
interrupted  Daimbert. 


318  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"We  know  He  does  punish  sinners  —  all  sinners, 
without  distinction,"  replied  the  Patriarch,  mildly, 
"  and  as  He  does  not  change,  we  believe  He  always 
will ;  but  He  punishes  them  as  a  Father,  in  pity  and 
for  their  good  ;  not  in  cruelty,  but  to  reform  and  save 
them  ;  that  they  may  be  partakers  of  His  holiness. 
God  loved  the  world  when  lost  in  sin,  and  sent  His  Son, 
not  to  condemn,  but  to  save  it,  by  teaching  men  to 
break  off  their  sins  by  righteousness,  ceasing  to  do 
evil,  and  learning  to  do  well." 

"  But  what  if  some  sin  through  eternity  ? "  quickly 
asked  Daimbert,  with  an  air  of  confidence,  as  if  anx- 
ious to  sustain  his  point. 

"  Then  they  will  be  punished  through  eternity,  and 
God's  plan  of  grace  and  the  mission  of  Jesus  prove  a 
failure,"  mildly  answered  the  Patriarch,  a  smile  play- 
ing upon  his  lips.  "  To  us  it  does  not  appear  consist- 
ent with  the  character  of  God,  as  revealed  in  His 
works  and  Word,  that  His  children  will  continue  to 
sin  eternally.  I  am  not  sure  of  that.  Sin  is  so  much 
opposed  to  the  Good  Father's  nature  and  government, 
so  obnoxious  to  all  He  has  desired,  willed,  purposed, 
planned,  promised,  said  and  done,  that  I  have  trusted 
Him,  and  hoped  that  His  counsel  should  stand,  and 
that  He  would  do  all  His  pleasure  ;  that  Jesus  would 
finish  the  work  the  Father  gave  him  to  do  —  finish  sin, 
destroy  death  and  him  that  hath  the  power  of  death, 
and  be  for  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  God 
be  all  in  all.  I  know  a  doctrine  came  into  some  parts 
of  the  church  from  the  heathen,  who  knew  not  the 
God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ, 


NEW  CITIZENSHIP.  319 

and  that  some  still  cling  to  it  as  an  essential  element 
of  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  We  do  not  form 
our  habits  of  thought  and  rules  of  conduct  on  such  a 
fatal  issue  of  the  Divine  government ;  but  seeing  a 
bright  future  before  us,  we  are  encouraged  to  work 
for  it,  and  not  allow  the  darkness  of  guilt  to  spread 
over  us,  but  work  steadily  and  firmly  in  the  light  we 
have.  We  find  our  light  and  joy  increase,  as  every 
one  must  who  pursues  this  path. " 

"But  what  do  you  do  with  those  who  will  not 
obey  ?  "  persisted  Daimbert. 

"  We  do  what  we  can.  for  them,"  replied  the  Patri- 
arch firmly.  "God  does  with  them  according  to  His 
good  pleasure.  We  trust  He  will  '  make  them  willing 
in  the  day  of  His  power,'  '  that  every  knee  will  bow 
and  eveiy  tongue  confess  that  Jesus  is  Lord  to  His 
glory  ;  that  through  the  greatness  of  His  power, — 
which  is  love  —  His  enemies  shall  submit  themselves 
unto  Him.'  Such  we  accept  as  revealed  and  rational 
and  hope  for  it  and  pray  for  it,  believing  and  working 
with  such  means  as  we  have  to  such  an  end,  unto  faith 
and  trust  and  holy  living.  We  are  taught  to  'judge 
not  lest  we  be  judged,'  and  to  'avoid  threatening.' 
We  often  regret  that  we  can  not  do  more  for  our  fel- 
low-men. We  do  what  we  can  in  the  simple  duties  of 
daily  life  and  reverently  trust  in  God  for  the  rest. 
Men  of  the  world  do  with  their  brethren  what  they 
ought  not." 

Daimbert  made  no  answer  but  remained  thought- 
ful. 

After  a  little  time,  Mr.  Tudela  said,  directing  his 


320  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

remarks  to  the  Patriarch,  "I  accept  joyfully  your 
sentiments.  I  think  the  tendency  in  all  progressive 
nations  is  in  this  direction  ;  that  partition  walls  are 
crumbling  away  and,  as  light  and  knowledge  increase, 
narrow  opinions  give  way  to  broader  views  and  better 
hopes  and  purer  lives.  There  is  such  a  power  in 
truth,  that  those  led  by  its  spirit  will  be  guided  into 
all  truth.  I  am  doubly  happy  to  meet  here,  where 
least  expected,  yet  so  near  the  center  of  ancient  relig- 
ious thought,  such  advanced  views  pertaining  to  the 
Divine  government.  A  wide  gulf  exists  between  the 
theologies  and  ecclesiasticisms  of  the  East  and  West 
which  no  logic  of  men  or  authority  of  priests  or 
princes  has  ever  filled  up  or  bridged  over.  Both 
must  come  back  to  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ, 
leaving  the  decisions  and  dogmas  of  councils  to  revert 
back  to  heathenism  whence  they  were  borrowed  and 
grafted  upon  the  church  of  human  policies  and  civil 
authorities  ;  and  the  New  Command  must  become 
the  criterion  and  rule  of  fellowship  and  recognition  — 
'  That  ye  love  one  another  as  I  have  loved  you  that 
ye  also  love  one  another.  By  this  shall  all  men  know 
ye  are  my  disciples ;  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another. ' " 
All  rose  at  these  words  as  if  electrified,  and  crossed 
the  room  to  near  Mr.  Tudela.  The  venerable  Patri- 
arch took  him  by  his  right  hand,  passing  his  left 
over  his  shoulder,  pressed  him  to  his  breast  and  kissed 
him  upon  his  forehead ;  then  laying  his  hand  upon 
his  head  he  said :  "I  welcome  you  as  a  brother  in  the 
Lord  and  adopt  you  into  our  fraternity.  May  the 
blessing  of  God  rest  on  you,  on  us  and  on  all  men." 


NEW  CITIZENSHIP.  321 

Each  in  turn  followed  the  Patriarch  and  returned  to 
the  seats  on  the  divan. 

Clarence  Stanton,  after  a  few  moments,  said,  in  a 
humble  tone,  "  I  am  happy  to  be  here  ;  to  find  a  peo- 
ple I  have  long  been  seeking  ;  a  people  who  prefer  to 
be  led  by  the  spirit  and  teaching  of  Jesus  rather  than 
by  the  forms  and  fashions  of  rival  churches  ;  a  people 
who  do  not  waste  their  time  and  talents  in  endless, 
useless  discussions  of  nice  points  of  scholastic  theol- 
ogy and  critical  essays  on  words  and  trifles,  nor  their 
means  in  the  erection  of  magnificent  and  showy  piles 
of  stone  and  mortar,  ornate  in  the  rich  and  extrava- 
gant appliances  of  heathen  architecture,  in  which  to 
perform  their  formal  rounds  of  worship  :  a  people, 
who,  in  meekness  and  simplicity  are  trying  to  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God  our  Savior  by  well-ordered 
lives  and  a  godly  conversation  in  love,  peace  and 
good  will  to  each  other  and  to  all  men."  Then  bow- 
ing to  the  Patriarch  and  the  rest  he  continued  :  "If 
you  deem  it  right  and  according  to  your  principles 
may  I  be  admitted  to  your  fraternity  to  live  and  die 
among  you  ?  " 

The  Patriarch  thoughtfully  replied  :  "  We  can  ex- 
tend to  you,  as  we  have  to  your  friend,  our  cordial 
fellowship,  and  would  cheerfully  admit  you  to  the  full 
enjoyment  of  our  community  ;  but  are  you  aware  of 
our  low  estate  and  what  all  must  submit  to  do  and  be 
who  live  permanently  among  us  ?  We  are  none  rich, 
nor  powerful  nor  one  above  another.  We  are  breth- 
ren, equally  dependent,  equally  responsible.  All  are 
required  to  make  the  religion  of  Jesus,  His  command- 
V 


322  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

ments  and  examples  their  rule  of  life  in  all  things  ;  to 
do  to  others  as  they  would  be  done  by  and  to  do  all 
in  their  power  to  add  to  the  sum  of  happiness  and 
prosperity  of  all  our  people. " 

"I  can  most  heartily  promise  all  that  and  more," 
said  Clarence  Stanton,  cheerfully.  "Admitted  among 
you,  I  will  give  you  my  experience,  gathered  from 
intercourse  with  many  nations,  improvements  in  the 
pursuit  of  some  of  your  vocations,  methods  which 
will  add  to  your  prosperity  and  increase  in  knowl- 
edge and  the  sources  of  rational  enjoyment. " 

"We  don't  want  such  things  brought  among  us," 
interrupted  an  old  man  with  a  sharp  voice.  "We 
are  afraid  of  them.  I  have  been  some  among  other 
people  and  seen  their  follies  and  their  vices.  Some 
are  rich,  proud  and  oppressive  ;  others  are  poor,  mis- 
erable and  degraded  ;  none  are  contented  and  happy  ; 
strifes  and  commotions  reign  every-where  ;  churches 
oppose  each  other  and  members  think  more  of  the 
name,  forms  and  creed  of  their  sect  than  of  living  as 
Jesus  taught  or  as  Christians  should.  We  don't 
want  it."  He  shook  his  head  and  looked  his  sharp 
disapproval  of  Clarence  Stanton's  proposition. 

"I  admit  what  has  been  said,"  he  replied.  "I 
know  it  all  and  more,  and  for  that  reason  I  want  to 
retire  to  some  quiet  spot  such  as  I  have  found  here, 
like  a  bird  from  its  wandering,  that  I  may  find  rest 
from  the  wearisome  ways  and  strifes,  the  strugglings 
of  the  fashionable  world.  I  have  never  mingled  ,in 
them  but  have  often  suffered  from  them  ;  most  in  see- 
ing such  gross  abuse  and  perversion  of  the  blessings 


NEW  CITIZENSHIP.  323 

of  God  ;  such  waste  of  opportunity  favorable  to  a 
truer  development  of  the  faculties  given  for  the  great- 
est good  of  men,  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation 
of  the  world.  But  I  have  thought  there  is  every- 
where need  and  chance  of  improvement.  We  are 
not  yet  perfect :  we  mistake  when  we  think  ourselves 
to  be  so :  and,  if  we  were,  there  would  be  need  of 
helping  others  to  the  same  high  attainment.  It  is 
wisdom  to  learn  from  each  other." 

"You  are  quite  right,"  added  the  Patriarch. 
"There  is  a  wide  field  for  cultivation  in  all  depart- 
ments of  life,  mental,  moral  and  physical.  What  we 
seek  to  avoid  is  the  introduction  of  ideas,  forms  and 
fashions  which  tend  to  beguile  and  deceive  the  young 
and  inexperienced  by  appealing  to  the  lower  senses, 
exciting  the  passions,  curbing  reason,  and  preventing 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  truth  and  holiness  from 
doing  its  work,  guiding  in  purity,  love  and  goodness 
to  happiness,  honor  and  God.  If  one  introduces  some- 
thing by  which  he  can  become  richer  than  others,  he 
will  be  likely  to  show  it  in  some  way  by  more  luxu- 
ries, grander  displays,  more  prominence,  and  thus  ex- 
cite pride,  distinctions,  differences,  envyings,  and  there- 
by disturb  the  equanimity  that  now  prevails." 

"A  thing  very  much  to  be  dreaded  in  any  com- 
munity," said  Clarence  Stanton.  •'  It  is  to  avoid  such 
evils  that  I  have  desired  to  remain  here  with  you.  I 
am  not  an  outlaw  but  a  voluntary  exile  from  the  hab- 
its and  customs  prevalent  and  legal  in  most  nations, 
Christian  as  well  as  pagan.  I  had  despaired  of  find- 
ing a  retreat  from  the  oppressions  and  ruling  vices  of 


324  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

my  native  land  and  other  nations  until  I  came  here  and 
found  a  Peculiar  People  who  make  the  religion  of  Je- 
sus their  standard  in  their  daily  conduct,  in  all  their 
intercourse  with  each  other,  and  the  ground  of  their 
hope  through  all  coming  events.  My  purpose  in  wThat 
I  said  was,  that,  if  accepted,  I  would  not  be  a  hind- 
rance but  a  help,  according  to  my  small  ability,  in 
doing  what  I  could  to  add  to  the  sum  of  your  enjoy- 
ment and  the  prosperity  of  all,  giving  and  receiving 
for  mutual  well-being. " 

"We  can  ask  no  more,"  said  the  Patriarch  with  a 
smile.  "You  are  cordially  welcomed  to  be  one  with 
us." 

All  rose  and  advanced,  forming  a  circle  around 
Clarence  Stanton.  The  Patriarch  entered,  took  him 
by  his  right  hand  and  said  :  "Brother,  we  adopt  you 
into  our  family  and  brotherhood,  promising  you  our 
love  and  fidelity  and  expecting  yours  for  us,  and," 
embracing,  kissing  him,  and  laying  his  hand  upon  his 
head,  "  we  invoke  on  you,  on  our  people  and  on  these 
friends  the  grace  of  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

All  said  "Amen"  and  embraced  him.  Soon  after 
the  callers  retired. 


NEW  RESOLUTIONS.  325 

CHAPTER  XXL 

NEW    RESOLUTIONS, 

Later  in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Tudela  proposed  a  walk 
among  the  fields  and  orchards  which  cover  the  slopes 
and  terraces  of  the  hills  which  border  the  valley  on  the 
west.  All  readily  consented.  They  had  not  ascended 
far  up  the  hill  when  they  heard  music  wafted  from  a 
copse  of  mulberries  crowning  a  little  eminence  across 
a  narrow  wady.  They  saw  a  number  of  ladies  seated 
on  mats,  most  having  books  in  their  hands.  The  last 
strain  had  not  ceased  when  one  of  them,  seeing  the 
strangers,  hushed  the  rest  and  all  were  silent.  They 
did  not  stare  nor  show  amazement.  A  lively  conver- 
sation sprang  up,  which,  though  heard,  was  not  under- 
stood by  the  strangers,  who  bowed  respectfully  and 
passed  on.  Just  as  they  turned  away  the  ladies  rose 
and  returned  the  token  of  respect. 

Arriving  at  the  summit  of  the  hill  a  splendid  view 
opened  before  them,  extending  over  the  entire  valley 
of  the  Jordan  from  Hermon  to  the  Dead  Sea,  and  over 
the  hills  and  valleys  lying  off  towards  the  Levant. 
They  sat  there  a  long  time  wrapt  in  silent  contempla- 
tion of  the  grand  and  beautiful  scenery  inwrought 
with  sacred  memories  which  pressed  deeply  on  their 
souls.  No  one  object  fixed  their  attention.  All  min- 
gled in  a  harmony  so  perfect  like  colors  in  a  kaleido- 


326  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE 

scope,  that  the  whole  presented  one  impression  of 
grandeur  and  loveliness  surpassing  description.  From 
the  sweet  Sea  of  Gallilee,  surrounded  by  undulating 
hills  and  bordered  by  narrow  plains,  warm,  sunny  and 
delightful,  where  were  enacted  so  many  important 
events  in  the  marvelous  life  of  Jesus,  their  eyes  fol- 
lowed the  line  of  the  Jordan,  which,  like  a  wavy  rib- 
bon, meanders  in  its  lovely  course  adown  the  broad 
valley  till,  like  life's  voyage,  it  is  lost  in  the  dark,  sul- 
len sea  of  death.  Each  was  too  busy  with  his  own 
thoughts,  or  too  deep  in  meditation,  to  break  the  spell- 
bound silence  and  disturb  the  devoutness  of  the  rest. 

Some  time  elapsed  before  they  awoke  from  the  deep 
reflections  into  which  they  had  glided.  The  declining 
sun,  sinking  in  soft  radiance  to  his  watery  bed  behind 
Mt.  Carmel,  and  the  gathering  azure  along  the  east- 
ern horizon,  roused  them  to  the  consciousness  of  their 
position,  and  the  necessity  of  a  hasty  return.  But  so 
entranced  were  the  young  men  with  what  they  beheld 
that  it  was  with  reluctance  they  yielded  to  the  direc- 
tion of  Mr.  Tudela. 

"This  is  indeed  a  land  of  marvels,"  said  Godfrey. 
"I  believe  I  can  join  the  Captain,  and  be  content  to 
spend  my  days  here.  What  shall  hinder  ?  Why  shall 
I  hesitate  ? " 

"I  will  join  you,"  said  Tancred,  "and  we  will 
have  a  happy  home,  and  life  here  shall  be  the  earnest 
of  the  life  to  come.  What  say  you,  Daimbert  ? " 

"We  must  remember  our  friends  at  home  —  our 
parents,  our  brothers  and  sisters,"  answered  Daim- 
bert. 


NEW   RESOLUTIONS.  327 

"But  you  profess  to  be  religious,  and  talk  of  be- 
ing a  missionary,"  added  Tancred,  rallying  him. 
"Don't  Jesus  say  'You  must  forsake  father  and 
mother  and  brothers  and  sisters  to  be  worthy  of  me '  ? 
Now  is  your  time  to  show  your  sincerity. " 

Daimbert  did  not  answer  ;  but  Mr.  Tudela  said  : 
"  Christianity  demands  a  reasonable  service.  If  all 
should  adopt  that  language  literally,  we  should  have 
a  very  bad  world.  •  Parents  must  love  and  take  care 
of  their  children,  and  children  must  love,  obey  and 
assist  their  parents.  '  Corban '  did  not  release  from 
such  responsibility.  Jesus  did  not  demand  a  violiv 
tion  of  the  natural  law  of  God  ;  nor  did  he  allow  the 
plea  of  family  ties  or  personal  interest  to  justify  his 
followers  in  neglecting  the  higher  duties  of  moral 
beings.  His  religion,  rightly  understood,  compre- 
hends the  whole  of  life's  relations  and  dependencies, 
and  teaches  every  one  to  do  what  is  right,  and  most 
promotive  of  virtue  and  happiness  ;  for  salvation  and 
happiness  are  found  only  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
God.  Daimbert  may  feel  restrained  by  home  duties, 
and  you  must  not  be  rash  in  your  conclusions.  Look 
well  before  you  leap  into  positions  of  responsibility, 
from  which  it  may  be  difficult  to  deliver  yourself. 
You  are  not  situated  as  Mr.  Stanton  is.  You  have 
parents  and  friends  and  duties,  and  have  not  enough 
considered  the  conditions  in  which  you  would  place 
yourselves  here.  In  what  way  could  you  be  useful 
here  to  yourselves  or  to  any  others  ? " 

"Oh,  he  might  pick  up  a  wife  and  nestle  down  in 
some  of  these  pleasant  nooks,"  said  Godfrey,  jokingly. 


328  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

"You  remember  how  we  were  all  taken  at  the  sight 
of  that  pleasant  home  near  Deir  el  Kamar,  and  how 
nicely  we  found  every  thing,  and  what  a  beautiful 
woman  Ameena  was " 

"I  wonder  what  has  become  of  her,"  interrupted 
Daimbert.  "You  were  fierce,  the  other  day,  to  go 
in  search  of  her." 

"  I  still  think  we  ought  to  search  for  her,"  answered 
Tancred.  "She  may  be  still  held  in  captivity  by 
those  miserable  outlaws,  while  we  are  idling  away  our 
time  here.  Let  us  carry  out  our  plan  to  find  her." 

"It  will  be  of  little  use,  I  apprehend,"  interposed 
Mr.  Tudela.  "You  are  unfitted  for  such  an  exploit. 
I  do  not  censure  you  for  your  mafnly  desire,  but  I  pray 
you  think  soberly  of  the  matter  before  you  undertake 
it.  It  were  better  to  consult  our  new  friends  ;  de- 
scribe to  them  the  whole  case,  and  ask  their  advice." 

"I  am  ready  to  go,  if  the  Captain  will  lead  us," 
said  Godfrey.  "What  say  you?  Are  you  ready? 
You  are  a  citizen  of  this  realm,  you  will  be  expected 
to  show  yourself  a  man. " 

"I  am  not  ready  to  undertake  impossibilities,"  re- 
plied Clarence  Stanton,  solemnly  ;  "  but  did  I  believe 
she  could  be  found,  I  would  go  far  and  endure  much 
to  find  and  liberate  her.  She  certainly  deserves  much 
at  our  hands. " 

By  the  time  they  reached  Fueridis  they  had  fully 
resolved  to  consult  Youssef  and  the  Patriarch  on  the 
best  course  to  pursue  in  reference  to  a  search  for 
Ameena  and  her  children. 

The  next    morning  Yohannen   came    early  with 


NEW  RESOLUTIONS.  329 

horses  to  give  them  a  long  ride  to  a  distant  part-  of 
the  district,  in  order  to  give  them  a  better  knowledge 
of  the  country  and  the  condition  of  the  people.  They 
passed  many  pleasant  villages,  rich  fields  of  grain, 
vineyards  and  orchards  laden  with  delicious  fruits,  ex- 
tensive groves  of  mulberries  for  the  production  of 
silk,  and  olive  trees  bordering  the  terraces  far  up  the 
sides  of  the  hills,  and  groves  of  walnuts  in  rocky 
places.  They  found  this  country  to  answer  fully  the 
laudation  of  Josephus,  as  he  described  it  eighteen 
centuries  ago,  in  his  quaint  language. 

"  Its  nature  is  wonderful,  as  well  as  its  beauty  ;  its 
soil  is  so  fruitful  that  all  sorts  of  trees  can  grow  upon 
it,  and  the  inhabitants  accordingly  plant  all  sorts  of 
trees  there,  for  the  temper  of  the  air  is  so  well  mixed 
that  it  agrees  very  well  with  those  several  sorts,  par- 
ticularly with  walnuts,  which  require  the  coldest  air, 
flourisheth  there  in  vast  plenty  ;  there  are  palm  trees, 
also,  which  grow  best  in  hot  air  ;  fig  trees  also,  and 
olives  grow  near  them,  which  yet  require  an  air  that 
is  more  temperate.  One  may  call  this  place  the  am- 
bition of  nature,  where  it  forces  those  plants  that  are 
naturally  enemies  to  one  another,  to  agree  together  ; 
it  is  a  happy  contention  of  the  seasons ;  as  if  every 
one  of  them  had  claim  to  this  country,  for  it  not  only 
nourishes  different  sorts  of  autumnal  fruits  beyond 
men's  expectation,  but  preserves  them  a  great  while  ; 
it  supplies  men  with  the  principal  fruits,  grapes  and 
figs,  continually,  during  ten  months  of  the  year,  and 
the  rest  of  the  fruits  as  they  become  ripe  together 
through  the  whole  year  ;  for  besides  the  good  temper- 
14* 


330  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

ature  of  the  air,  it  is  watered  from  a  most  fertile  foun- 
tain. The  people  of  the  country  call  it  Capharnaum  ; 
some  thought  it  to  be  a  vein  of  the  Nile,  because  it 
produces  the  Coracin  fish,  as  well  as  that  lake  does 
which  is  near  to  Alexandria. " 

They  were  surprised  to  see  such  thorough  cultiva- 
tion with  such  rude  implements.  But  diligence  in 
labor  by  much  toil  accomplishes  what  is  more  easily 
obtained  by  improvements  in  other  countries.  The 
system  of  irrigation,  too,  by  which  the  productions 
are  greatly  increased,  were  of  the  most  ancient  char- 
acter. In  fact,  nothing  showed  much  advancement 
upon  the  manners  and  customs  of  patriarchal  days. 
The  water-mills  for  grinding  grain  were  a  vast  gain 
upon  the  hand-mills  still  used  in  many  parts  of  the 
East.  They  also  visited  a  small  factory  where  several 
hands  were  employed  in  reeling  and  spinning  silk,  a 
joint  invention  of  an  American  and  Frenchman  resident 
there.  On  inquiry  they  learned  both  these  men  had 
been  missionaries  in  Damascus,  one  a  Catholic,  the 
other  a  Protestant ;  but  having  seen  small  fruit  from 
their  labors,  became  discontented,  and  resolved  to  re- 
turn to  their  native  lands  by  way  of  Tiberias  and 
Jerusalem.  Having  no  protection,  they  were  robbed 
by  the  Kurds,  who  infest  the  country  west  of  the 
Ghutah,  and  detained  as  captives.  They  contrived  to 
escape,  one  dark  night,  into  the  Lejah,  and  were 
picked  up  by  Shereef  ed  Deen,  who  guided  them  to 
En  Nussara  for  safety.  They  were  well  received,  and 
had  lived  in  the  country  ever  since  —  some  twenty 
years.  They  were  married,  had  families,  and  were 


NEW   RESOLUTIONS.  331 

contented  and  happy.  Seeing  the  rude  methods  pur- 
sued in  almost  every  department  of  labor,  they  began 
improvements,  but  met  with  so  much  opposition  that, 
for  a  time,  they  abandoned  all  attempts  at  innovation. 
After  some  years,  they  constructed  a  mill  for  grind- 
ing grain.  This  was  very  soon  found  to  be  a  great 
improvement  on  the  old  hand-mills,  and  was  generally 
approved.  They  next  set  to  work  to  make  a  machine 
for  reeling  silk  from  the  cocoon,  and  spinning  and 
winding  it  ready  for  use  and  for  the  loom.  To  this 
there  was  much  opposition  at  first,  thinking  it  would 
become  a  monopoly  in  the  hands  of  a  few,  and  lead 
to  distinction  and  oppression.  When  consent  was 
finally  obtained,  under  a  pledge  that  it  should  be  com- 
mon property  for  the  benefit  of  all,  they  had  no  means 
to  send  for  and  import  machinery,  tools,  or  material, 
so  they  used  such  as  they  could  find,  and  produced 
the  rough  machine  which  answered  a  good  purpose, 
saving  the  labor  of  many  persons. 

The  question  is  still  mooted  in  many  lands  whether, 
on  the  whole,  the  introduction  of  labor-saving  ma- 
chinery has  been  a  blessing  or  a  curse  to  mankind. 
On  one  side  it  is  argued  that  whatever  cheapens  pro- 
ducts and  saves  labor  —  and  this  is  done  by  machinery 
—  is  a  benefit,  and  should  be  encouraged.  On  the 
other,  it  is  contended  that,  in  the  proportion  that  ma- 
chinery takes  the  place  of  hand-labor,  men  are  turned 
out  of  employment  and  compelled  to  seek  a  livelihood 
in  some  other  way,  or  to  become  tramps,  and  wander 
up  and  down  the  earth  seeking  work  but  finding  none. 
A  few  men  seize  the  control  of  the  machinery,  and 


332  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

business  connected  with  it ;  form  combinations,  influ- 
ence government,  fix  a  tariff  on  foreign  goods,  and  a 
price  on  labor  requisite  to  their  purposes,  next  to 
starvation  rates,  while  they  become  the  oppressive 
money  lords  of  the  land,  and  rule  with  unrelenting 
severity  in  every  department  of  human  effort,  favor- 
able or  unfavorable  to  their  interests,  the  condition 
of  the  common  people  under  all  forms  of  government 
becoming  more  and  more  one  of  dependence  and 
degradation.  Where  rival  corporations  arise,  com- 
binations are  formed  and  measures  adopted  for  mutual 
protection  against  the  equal  rights  of  the  toiling,  suf- 
fering masses.  A  tariff  is  fixed  upon  the  products  of 
labor  by  sets  of  forestalling  gamblers,  who  fatten,  or 
fail,  upon  the  sweat  of  honest  labor,  and  by  railway 
kings  upon  transportation,  by  which  the  curdled  blood 
is  drawn,  in  turn,  from  middle-men  and  stock  jobbers. 
Even  raw  material,  and,  back  of  and  beneath  all,  the 
land  on  prairies  and  mountains,  and  coal  in  the  mines, 
are  grabbed  by  the  cursers  of  their  kind  to  swell  their 
bloated  incomes.  If  it  were  possible,  the  very  air 
breathed  by  the  common  people  would  be  monopo- 
lized and  tariffed  at  the  highest  rates  by  the  cubic 
inch.  It  is  done  virtually  in  colony  houses  and  dun- 
geon holes  into  which  the  poor  are  crowded  in  large 
cities  and  manufacturing  villages,  where  princely  pal- 
aces and  right  royal  churches  abound.  Thus,  like 
parasites,  one  lives  upon  another,  down  to  the  actual 
producer,  and  he  bears  the  bottom  burden  of  all  the 
rest.  In  consequence,  capital  in  the  hands  of  a  few 
becomes  exacting  and  oppressive,  and  the  souls  of  the 


NEW  RESOLUTIONS.  333 

toiling  millions  become  restless  and  rebellious.  Con- 
tentions and  strifes  are  continually  going  on,  and  will 
be  till  some  equalizing  remedy  is  found.  He  will  be 
a  true  philosopher  and  benefactor  who  finds  and  ap- 
plies a  remedy.  Is  it  not  found  in  Christianity,  prop- 
erly understood  and  duly  regarded  ? 

The  conversation  there  and  on  the  way  back  turned 
principally  upon  this  theme.  There  was  a  fear  in  the 
minds  of  this  Peculiar  People  that  the  introduction 
of  innovations  would  produce  distinctions,  beget  rival- 
ries and  lead  to  results  destructive  of  the  feeling  of 
equality  and  fraternity  now  existing  in  the  breasts  of 
all  the  people.  Considerable  had  been  said  on  both 
sides  of  the  question,  of  the  wisdom  and  unwisdom 
of  the  present  state  of  .society  in  En  Nussara,  com- 
pared with  other  nations.  All  admitted,  as  beyond 
controversy,  the  superior  condition  of  the  people 
viewed  from  the  Christian  stand-point,  and  yet,  as  the 
Patriarch  had  said,  "they  were  not  perfect."  Some 
suggested  one  thing  and  some  another,  which  might 
be  an  improvement  and  help  forward  to  the  perfection 
after  which  all  true  souls  aspire. 

After  a  while,  while  resting  by  a  fountain,  Clar- 
ence Stanton,  who  had  listened  attentively  to  what 
had  been  said  by  others,  was  called  upon  to  give  his 
opinion. 

"You  have  decided  to  become  a  citizen  in  this 
community,  or,  rather,  you  are  already  one  by  adop- 
tion," said  Mr.  Tudela.  "  I  suppose  you  have  already 
meditated  upon  what  you  will  do  ;  upon  what  will  be 
your  course  of  action.  Accustomed  as  you  have  been, 


334  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

to  active  effort,  buffeting  the  stormy  world,  you  will 
never  be  contented  to  settle  into  a  drone,  even  in  a 
hive  so  quiet  and  sweet  as  this.  Your  mind  is  active  ; 
your  heart  is  large  ;  your  experience  great,  and  most 
of  life  is  before  you.  You  have  a  work  to  do  to  finish 
your  course  with  joy.  You  have  made  your  choice 
as  to  place.  Now  what  is  your  plan  ?  " 

Clarence  Stanton  meditated  some  moments,  and 
then  spoke  deliberately,  in  chosen  words  :  "  You  ask 
my  choice  and  plan.  My  choice  is  to  obey  God  and 
do  my  duty.  My  plan  is  to  follow  God's  revealing. 
My  prayer  is,  Not  my  will,  but  Thine  be  done.  Such, 
for  years,  has  been  the  desire  and  purpose  of  my 
heart." 

"You  speak  in  general  terms,"  said  Mr.  Tudela. 
."I  admire  your  principles,  and  have  loved  you  ever 
since  we  met,  and  now  more  than  ever.  But  princi- 
ples avail  little,  except  in  practice.  Jesus  came  that 
4  we  might  have  life,  and  have  it  more  abundantly.' 
Life  is  action,  knowing  is  essential ;  but  doing  that  we 
may  have  is  quite  as  much  so." 

"I  understand  you,  and  appreciate  all  you  say. 
My  present  impression  is,  that,  with  the  consent  of 
our  new  friends,  I  can  help  to  introduce  some  of  the 
arts  and  sciences  of  Western  civilization  for  the  im- 
provement and  much  to  the  advantage  of  this  people; 
keeping,  of  course,  attention  constantly  fixed  upon  the 
high  moral  and  strictly  fraternal  feeling  which  prevails 
here.  I  shall  cheerfully  employ  what  means  I  have, 
not  to  lessen  the  burdens  of  any,  for  I  see  none  here, 
nor  to  the  enhancement  of  personal  priority,  but  to 


NEW   RESOLUTIONS.  335 

promotion  of  the  general  welfare,  to  the  increase  of 
knowledge,  unfolding  the  sources  of  intellectual,  moral 
and  spiritual  growth,  especially  of  myself,  in  the 
spirit  of  universal  love.  I  think  labor  in  such  a  field 
will  accomplish  more  than  consecration  to  the  forms 
and  fashions  pursued  in  our  country  with  so  much  de- 
votion and  sacrifice,  for  selfish  and  partial  ends  " 

"I  admire  your  sentiments  and  can  only  bid  you 
God-speed  in  a  work  so  worthy  of  the  best  endeavors 
of  every  good  and  true  Christian  heart," 

'Why  not  join  in  the  course  you  commend  so 
highly  ? "  asked  Godfrey  with  a  shadow  of  impatience. 
"I  am  ready  to  forswear  all  allegiance  to  the  habitual 
world  and  become  a  new  creature  in  this  realm  of  love 
and  blessedness. " 

"  You  are  becoming  enthusiastic.  I  hope  not  madly 
so,"  remarked  Tancred.  "  You  have  often  rallied  me 
on  my  enthusiasm  on  various  subjects  of  less  impor- 
tance, I  confess,  than  this  now  warming  your  heart. 
I  am  glad  you  are  stirred  so  deeply.  I  heartily  ap- 
prove all  you  say  and,  with  the  consent  of  our  guar- 
dian, I  will  join  you  in  what  can  not  fail  to  be  a  life 
of  genuine  happiness." 

"  While  I  am  pleased  to  be  the  witness  of  your  ap- 
proval of  the  principles  which  here  find  such  a  simple 
and  beautiful  illustration,  deep  and  sincere,  I  have  no 
doubt,"  said  Mr.  Tudela ;  "but,  as  your  guardian,  I 
can  not  consent  to  so  great  a  change  in  the  charge 
given  me  when  we  left  home.  You  have  parents  and 
friends  who  still  have  a  claim  upon  you  and  upon  me. 
I  dare  not  violate  a  trust  so  great  and  solemn.  Re- 


336  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

turned  to  them,  you  can  make  your  own  representa- 
tion. But  from  that  distance  and  amid  scenes  that 
will  then  surround  you,  I  fear  the  beauties  of  the  sim- 
ple mode  of  life  you  now  so  much  admire  will  become 
dim  and  vanish  away." 

"  Never  fear  me.  I  shall  never  forget  nor  cease  to 
admire  the  character  and  habits  of  this  people  ;  I  shall 
always  love  them,"  said  Godfrey,  with  a  decided  em- 
phasis on  every  word. 

"You  utter  my  sentiments,"  said  Tancred,  "and 
when  I  receive  my  majority,  and  have  the  means,  this, 
with  God's  help,  shall  be  my  home." 

"You  see,  Daimbert,  these  young  men  promise  to 
be  missionaries  before  you,"  said  Clarence  Stanton, 
with  an  expression  of  satisfaction. 

"  I  am  not  sure  but  I  had  better  remain  here  awhile 
and  then  go  a  missionary  to  our  own  people,"  Daim- 
bert replied,  with  a  smile  beaming  on  his  countenance. 
"I  confess  I  have  learned  a  valuable  lesson  in  the 
spirit  and  application  of  Christianity  to  daily  life  I  had 
never  understood  before.  I  see  now  how  Jesus  came 
for  judgment  into  this  world  that  they  which  see  not 
might  see,  believe  and  be  save'd.  I  abandon  my  adhe- 
sion to  human  creeds  and  forms,  and  accept  and  re- 
solve to  follow  the  Spirit  of  truth,  lead  where  it  may. 
It  can  not  lead  wrong.  I  have  not  seen  such  a  prac- 
tical proof  of  Christ  speaking  in  man  as  is  manifest 
wherever  we  go.  Could  all  who  bear  the  name  ex- 
hibit to  the  world  such  a  demonstration  of  its  spirit 
and  power,  none  could  long  hold  out  in  resistance  or 
fail  of  its  blessings." 


NEW    RESOLUTIONS.  337 

"I  rejoice  with  you  in  your  self-conquest,"  said 
Mr.  Tudela  "  It  is  by  the  force  of  early  instructions 
that  errors  obtain  an  undue  control  over  reason,  judg- 
ment and  the  purest  desires  of  the  human  heart,  and 
keep  the  soul  shut  up  as  the  Jews,  and  especially  the 
Pharisees,  were,  within  narrow  confines,  prepared  to 
resist  the  simplest  truths  though  clearly  taught  and 
fully  illustrated  by  plainest  examples.  When  one  is 
liberated  from  such  prejudices,  he  has  great  reason  for 
devout  thankfulness."" 

W  16 


338  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

CHAPTER  XXn. 

A  CONVERSATION   ON   PRINCIPLES. 

Several  persons  called  and  spent  the  evening  con- 
versing upon  topics  mostly  connected  with  the  social 
and  domestic  condition  of  the  people  and  their  history. 
Questions  were  also  introduced  pertaining  to  skilled 
labor  and  the  use  of  machinery  as  an  aid  in  the  pro- 
duction of  the  necessaries  of  life.  Clarence  Stanton 
gave  a  brief  statement  of  the  advantages  to  be  derived 
from  a  proper  use  of  such  helps.  He  cited  in  evi- 
dence the  mill  and  silk  factoiy  they  had  seen.  He 
told  them  of  improved  plans  which,  with  half  the 
usual  labor,  would  make  their  lands  far  more  produc- 
tive ;  of  the  use  of  carriages  instead  of  camels  in  the 
transportation  of  articles  from  place  to  place,  and  of 
various  other  means  of  adding  to  the  comfort  and 
prosperity  of  the  whole  people.  He  took  especial 
pains  to  show,  without  seeming  to  refer  to  it,  that  the 
objections  urged  against  innovations  that  were  really 
useful  and  a  benefit  alike  to  all  the  people,  had  no 
good  foundation,  but  lay  in  the  way  of  all  progress, 
as  if  no  improvement  upon  the  present  was  possible. 
He  did  not  favor  rapid  and  rash  movements  in  any 
thing,  but  a  steady  increase  in  the  application  of  dis- 
coveries to  the  utilities  of  daily  life  could  not  fail  to 
be  a  benefit  to  all.  He  did  not  allude  to  the  abuses 


A  CONVERSATION   ON   PRINCIPLES.  339 

of  mechanical  powers  by  which  the  few  are  able  to 
control  the  many,  and  capital  make  labor  subservient 
to  its  own  increase  and  aggrandizement.  He  believed 
the  good  could  be  obtained  without  involving  the  evil, 
and  in  a  community  like  this  he  was  confident  a  suc- 
cessful experiment  could  be  made  to  entire  satisfaction 
and  injury  to  none. 

All  listened  attentively  to  his  exposition  of  the 
value  of  modern  improvements  in  rural  life.  The 
younger  assented  and  accepted  his  conclusions,  but 
some  of  the  elders  thought  they  saw  difficulties  and 
dangers  which  it  would  be  well  to  prevent.  Others 
remarked  that  their  intercourse  with  other  people  was 
very  limited,  that  their  commerce  was  confined  to  a 
few  articles  actually  necessary,  and  they  produced 
but  small  quantities  not  needed  for  their  own  use.  It 
would  therefore  be  difficult  to  obtain,  to  any  extent, 
articles  for  improving  their  present  condition.  Clar- 
ence Stanton  felt  confident  it  could  be  done,  was  al- 
ready revolving  in  his  own  mind  a  resolution  to  sup- 
ply all  that  would  be  needed  to  show  them  some  of 
the  advantages  that  might  be  gained  by  availing  them- 
selves of  the  satisfactory  and  positively  useful  im- 
provements of  other  nations.  He  spoke  of  knives, 
forks  and  various  culinary  utensils,  and  some  things 
pertaining  to  agriculture,  using  much  caution  lest  he 
might  go  too  far  for  a  first  lesson. 

The  conversation  had  not  continued  long  before 
inquiries  began  to  come  from  those  stoutly  opposed 
at  the  beginning.  It  was  then  plain  to  see  there  was 
a  hook  in  the  jaws  of  the  leviathan  —  prejudice,  and 


340  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

ground  for  hope.  Mr.  Tudela  spoke  of  the  yam  and 
sweet  maize  as  articles  of  food.  All  gave  especial 
heed  and  desired  to  have  such  articles  introduced  into 
their  country. 

Thinking  this  matter  had  gone  far  enough  for  the 
present,  Clarence  Stanton  raised  some  inquiries  about 
their  possession  of  property,  the  tenure  by  which  it 
was  held,  and  how  conveyed.  It  was  explained  that 
the  soil  was  claimed  by  the  Turkish  Sultan  as  his, 
but  was  given  to  the  Pasha  of  Damascus  for  a  small 
tribute  ;  yet,  as  no  authority  was  exercised  nor  often 
attempted,  the  miri  was  not  often  levied.  They  oc- 
casionally sent  presents  to  the  Pasha  in  token  of  re- 
spect and  friendship,  never  in  gratitude  for  favors 
received, — none  were  shown  them.  They  were  vir- 
tually independent.  The  heroic  Druses,  Kurds  and 
Bedwins  were  between  them  and  the  authority  at  Da- 
mascus. There  had  been  times  of  trouble  formerly, 
especially  when  Djezzar,  the  butcher,  a  monster  in 
human  form,  ruled  at  Akka.  He  sent  forays  into 
all  the  surrounding  countries.  Many  a  tale  of  rob- 
bery ,  rapine  and  murder  is  related  of  him ;  but  this 
region  never  suffered  but  once  from  his  cruelties. 
His  minions  came  here  and  plundered  some  of  the 
villages  and  carried  off  two  of  the  fairest  maidens  for 
the  harem  of  their  wicked  master.  They  never  saw 
the  monster  but  once.  Some  troubles  had  arisen  and 
his  jealousy  was  aroused  to  a  fearful  frenzy.  He  or- 
dered all  the  females  of  the  harem  to  pass  before  him 
one  by  one.  More  than  twenty  had  passed,  each  of 
whom  had  been  delivered  to  the  headsman  with  a  sul- 


A  CONVERSATION   ON   PRINCIPLES.  341 

len  growl  and  were  slain.  When  the  eldest  daughter 
from  En  Nussara  approached  and  the  other  close  be- 
hind, Djezzar  fixed  on  her  his  stern  look  and  was 
about  to  pronounce  the  fatal  wofd  when  she  curtesied 
and  looked  him  calmly  in  the  eye,  saying  :  "Myself 
and  sister  were  snatched  from  the  arms  of  our  weep- 
ing and  distracted  mother  for  no  crime  we  had  done 
or  thought  to  do  ;  we  have  lived  in  all  humility  and 
reverence  to  Allah's  will,  and  in  love  and  duty  to  our 
poor  lone  mother,  without  a  desire  to  harm  any  body  ; 
we  have  been  brought  here  for  no  just  cause  and 
therefore  feel  we  deserve  no  cruel  injustice.  But, 
Sire,  we  are  in  your  hands.  We  have  implored  tho 
guidance  and  benediction  of  Allah  upon  bur  dear 
mother,  upon  you  and  upon  ourselves,  that  we  may 
all  do  what  is  right  and  submit  to  his  will.  I  await 
your  decision. " 

His  stern,  knit  brow  relaxed,  for  his  heart  was 
touched,  and  he  relented  at  this  simple  but  moving  ap- 
peal to  deep-buried  humanity.  His  voice  trembled 
when  he  said,  "  Take  her  and  the  next  to  the  Tefe- 
ketchy  and  bid  him  guard  them  to  their  people  ;  and 
bring  no  more  here  for  destruction. " 

They  were  conducted  safely  to  the  bosom  of  their 
mother,  and  there  was  great  joy  among  all  the  peo- 
ple. 

"  We  have  forgotten  to  answer  your  question," 
said  the  Patriarch.  ' '  I  will  proceed  to  do  so.  We 
regard  the  land  like  air  and  water, — common  prop- 
erty ;  what  is  put  upon  it  belongs  rightfully  to  him 
who  puts  it  thereon,  whether  it  be  house,  or  trees,  or 


342  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

grains,  or  grapes,  any  thing  that  makes  it  better  than 
in  its  natural  state  ;  this  is  his  in  rightful  inheritance, 
settled  by  land-marks  which  are  not  movable. " 

"But  what  do  you  do  when  a  father  has  several 
children  ? "  asked  Mr.  Tudela. 

"Often  they  live  together  and  till  the  soil  in  com- 
mon, some  times  the  father  makes  a  division  of  his 
inheritance  which  is  regarded  as  separated  ever  after- 
wards. Sometimes  one  has  charge  of  the  land  and 
the  other  of  the  flocks.  When  an  inheritance  be- 
comes vacant,  another  purchases  it.  A  portion  of 
our  people  live  among  the  Druses,  some  in  Jerusalem 
and  in  other  places,  and  in  some  cases  a  few  have 
wandered  and  been  lost.  Our  increase  is  not  great  as 
in  former  centuries.  The  Lord  provides  for  his  own  ; 
we  therefore  never  become  anxious  about  what  belongs 
to  him,  but  reverently  look  up  in  hope  and  trusting 
love,  believing  all  will  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  him  and  do  his  commandments." 

"Have  you  no  code  of  civil  laws  to  regulate  your 
temporal  affairs  ? " 

"  We  need  none,  so  long  as  we  obey  the  moral 
law  which  is  just  and  equal  in  all  cases,  requiring 
righteousness  in  every  thought,  purpose  and  action. 
If  we  obey  that  law  we  need  no  other.  If  we  do  not, 
all  others  avail  nothing  but  to  give  might  power  over 
right.  We  do  not  follow  the  law  of  Moses,  but  the 
law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
The  former  is  superseded  by  the  latter.  Human  wis- 
dom and  power,  or  rather  men's  cunning  and  abuse 
of  power,  may  devise  and  execute  schemes  by  which 


A   CONVERSATION   ON   PRINCIPLES.  343 

to  defend  wrong  and  prevent  right  under  the  forms 
of  laws  they  have  made  and  interpreted ;  but  they 
rarely  work  the  righteousness  of  God.  It  is  our  aim, 
the  groundwork  of  our  institutions,  to  make  every 
soul  feel  responsibility  to  a  common  Father,  the  lov- 
ing and  righteous  Governor  of  all  men  ;  to  study  and 
obey  his  laws  in  the  regulation  of  daily  conduct ;  to 
love  as  brethren  always  should  love,  and  do  to  others 
as  we  would  have  others  do  to  us." 

"  But  what  of  those  who  do  not  obey  ?  Have  you 
no  forms  of  law  by  which  to  punish  them  ? "  asked 
Daimbert. 

"We  have  no  written  law  for  that  purpose.  We 
fear  we  could  not  fix  beforehand  the  term  and  sever- 
ity of  punishment  just  right,  not  knowing  the  exact 
turpitude  of  guilt,  nor  the  means  adequate  to  effect 
reformation.  Vengeance  belongs  to  God.  We  have 
no  right  to  execute  it.  We  can  only  use  all  means  at 
our  command  to  prevent,  restrain  and  reclaim.  We 
think  love  conquers  more  certainly  than  physical 
force. " 

"  What  do  you  do  with  those  who  persist  in  wrong 
doing,  outraging  all  the  proprieties  of  social  life,  in- 
jurious, abusive,  reckless  ?  "  asked  Daimbert. 

"Those  people  do  not  live  among  us.  We  have 
no  food  to  feed  such  passions,  no  schools  to  educate 
such  characters.  They  can  not  survive  in  an  atmos- 
phere serene  and  healthful  as  ours.  Such  maladies 
are  not  generated  here.  If  any  come  here,  the  moral 
malady  soon  fades  out  of  them,  and  they  become 
sound  in  moral  health  and  normal  strength. " 


344  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"You  do  not  understand  Daimbert,"  said  Mr. 
Tudela.  ,  "He  desires  to  know  what  course  you  pur- 
sue towards  those  persons  who  will  not  submit  to  your 
good  regulations,  but  hold  out  in  opposition,  and  per- 
sist in  positive  injuries  to  others  ? " 

"I  have  told  you  such  people  do  not  live  here. 
We  have  nothing  for  them  to  live  on.  We  have  no 
normal  maladies  here.  If  one  among  us  becomes  in- 
sane, we  restrain  him  in  the  kindest  manner  for  his 
good  and  our  safety,  and  do  all  we  can  to  restore  him 
to  himself  and  to  society.  Bad  men  find  no  approval, 
no  sympathy  in  their  badness.  If,  after  due  admoni- 
tion, they  persist  in  wrong  doing,  they  are  let  alone, 
left  to  their  own  reflections.  They  are  shunned,  but 
not  hated.  Nothing  is  said  or  done  to  prevent  their 
return,  but  every  thing  to  encourage  it.  They  are 
made  to  feel  that  they  only  are  at  fault,  make  their 
own  misery  and  prevent  their  own  happiness,  and  to 
know  that  the  only  door  by  which  they  can  return  is 
always  open  ;  that  all  hearts  and  hands  are  ready  to 
receive  them,  and  prayers  are  offered  for  their  restora- 
tion. We  have  few  cases  so  extreme,  and  none  have 
long  held  out  against  the  power  of  kindness. " 

Mr.  Tudela  looked  serious  and  thoughtful,  but  re- 
mained silent. 

After  a  little  time,  Clarence  Stanton  said  :  "In  all 
my  travels  among  many  nations,  and  mingling  with 
the  different  classes  of  people,  I  have  learned  some 
facts  which  go  far  to  prove  the  pre-eminent  value  of 
the  principles  to  which  we  have  listened.  In  those 
lands  where  the  laws  are  most  severe  crime  is  most 


A   CONVERSATION   ON   PRINCIPLES.  345 

frequent,  justice  most  perverted,  and  reformation  most 
rare.  People  become  familiar  with  crime,  think  much 
about  it,  and  give  little  attention  to  more  serious  mat- 
ters. Where  sharp  lawyers  and  gibbets  and  prisons 
are  plenty,  executioners  find  much  to  do.  The  whole 
current  of  thought  and  action  becomes  corrupt,  great 
criminals  escape  where  small  ones  are  punished,  and 
justice  squints  in  favored  cases.  The  whole  head  be- 
comes sick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint.  The  broad 
desolations  scattered  every-where  are  the  proofs  of 
human  folly  and  madness  in  forsaking  the  counsel  of 
God.1' 

"  Do  you  believe  Christianity  will  remedy  all  these 
evils,  Captain  ? "  asked  Daimbert. 

"Not  as  it  is  accepted  and  practiced  among  boast- 
ful professors  who  claim  superior  advantages  and 
great  power.  Are  there  not  wars  and  fightings,  par- 
tialities and  oppressive  kings  and  prelates  with  crowns 
and  crosiers  every-where  arrayed  against  the  work  of 
Him  of  the  seamless  coat,  who  went  about  doing 
good,  blessing,  and  not  cursing,  mankind,  teaching 
forgiveness  and  showing  examples  of  what  all  men 
must  do  to  be  saved  ?  What  nation,  what  community, 
professing  the  religion  of  Jesus,  have  come  into  his 
kingdom  by  force  of  human  laws,  ecclesiastical  or 
secular  ?  What  have  creeds  and  hierarchies  done  to 
make  men  keep  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  and  love  one 
another  ?  Constantino  attempted  it  when  he  drew  his 
sword  to  enforce  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Nicea. 
He  failed  ;  recalled  those  he  had  banished,  and  left  an 
example  which  the  churches  have  been  too  ready  to 


346     '  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

follow  ever  since.  I  say  churches,  for  it  is  not  one, 
but  many,  and  each  hostile  to  the  other.  Enforced 
creeds  can  never  reconcile  hearts. " 

This  speech,  delivered  with  force  and  feeling,  had 
hardly  ceased",  when  Youssef  asked  Daimbert,  in  an 
undertone,  what  he  meant  by  the  word  applied  to  him 
called  Clarence  Stanton  ?  was  it  martial  or  nautical,  a 
name  or  a  title  ? 

Daimbert  explained  that  when  they  first  met  him 
in  their  travels  they  did  not  know  his  name  and  so 
called  him  "Captain,"  which,  in  his  case,  had  no 
meaning.  The  explanation  satisfied  ;  for  no  title  ex- 
cept Patriarch  is  permitted  among  this  people  ;  noth- 
ing to  show  that  one  is  preferred  above  another. 
Titles  do  not  honor  nor  ornament  the  followers  of  the 
humble  Nazarene. 


NEW  LESSONS   AND   NEW   PROJECTS.  347 


CHAPTEE  XXHI. 

NEW  LESSONS  AND   NEW  PROJECTS. 

Several  days  sped  rapidly  away,  but  not  in  idle- 
ness ;  for  the  time  was  occupied  in  excursions  to  dif- 
ferent parts  of  this  beautiful  land,  observing  the 
different  industries,  modes  of  cultivation,  kinds  of 
trees,  shrubs,  grains,  fruits  and  grapes,  studying 
somewhat  the  geology  of  the  country  and  its  re- 
sources. 

It  is  a  wonder  to  modern  travelers  in  the  East  how 
the  large  populations  described  in  history  could  have 
lived  within  such  narrow  limits.  The  whole  of  Greece 
proper  (Helas),  including  Attica,  Megara,  Achaia, 
Ellis,  Olympia,  Arcadia,  Sparta,  Messina,  Laconia, 
Argolis,  Epirus,  Acarnania,  Phocis,  Euobia,  Etolia, 
was  not  larger  than  Scotland,  or  the  medium  States 
in  America  ;  Attica  was  not  larger  than  a  small  coun- 
ty. The  simple  manner  of  living,  and  industries  in 
agriculture  and  home  productions  supplied  their  actual 
needs,  and  in  Palestine  they  had  little  foreign  com- 
merce to  increase  their  luxuries  and  create  artificial 
wants.  Bread  and  fruits  formed  their  chief  food. 
Their  dress  was  of  linen,  silk  and  wool,  made  at 
home.  Their  houses  were  simple  and  substantial, 
built  of  stone,  lasting  for  centuries  without  repair. 
Barns  and  out-buildings  and  fences,  except  for  folds, 


348  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

were  not  needed.  None  sought  to  amass  fortunes  foi 
the  sake  of  robbing  the  next  generation  of  the  pleas- 
ure of  learning  the  value  of  industry  and  frugality, 
and  enjoying  the  satisfaction  of  having  lived  to  some 
purpose.  They  did  not  make  provision  a  prevention 
of  the  truest  source  of  enjoyment  for  their  children, 
but  taught  them  how  to  regulate  and  supply  the  nec- 
essaries for  useful,  honorable  and  happy  lives.  Little 
attempt  at  fine  arts  is  seen  in  the  East,  except  in  the 
architecture  of  mosks,  baths,  and  a  few  public  build- 
ings. A  rude  style  of  arabesque  painting  is  em- 
ployed, without  much  success,  to  adorn  the  interior 
of  the  more  pretentious  buildings,  as  in  Damascus 
and  other  large  cities.  But  aesthetics  were  little 
studied  by  any  Nussarany. 

To  persons  born  and  educated  in  the  circles  of 
what  are  called  the  higher  styles  of  refinement, 
where  each  aspires  to  out-do  all  the  rest  in  the  bland- 
ishments of  fluctuating  and  extravagant  fashions,  the 
simple  manners  of  En  Nussara  would  appear  very 
rude  and  unsatisfactory.  They  did  so  to  our  travel- 
ers at  first ;  but  every  day  and  every  hour,  as  they 
became  more  familiar  and  reflected  more  seriously 
and  compared  more  closely  their  manner  of  life  with 
the  habits  of  Western  Nations,  they  were  convinced 
that  the  simple  and  abundant  means  and  restricted 
tastes  of  this  Peculiar  People  were  more  in  accord- 
ance with  a  rational,  consistent  and  Christian  way  of 
living,  and  productive  of  fewer  cares  and  more  per- 
sonal and  general  enjoyment.  But  they  had  learned 
comparatively  nothing  of  the  domestic  habits  of  the 


NEW  LESSONS  AND   NEW   PROJECTS.  349 

people.  They  had  not  visited  in  their  families, 
looked  upon  the  interior  customs  of  their  homes,  nor 
seen  much  of  the  most  important  ingredient  in  the 
organism  of  all  domestic  and  social  happiness.  They 
knew  that  throughout  the  East  generally  there  was  a 
wide  separation  between  the  sexes  ;  that  scarce  a 
recognition  of  acquaintance  was  permitted.  From 
what  they  had  seen,  they  inferred  it  was  so  here  to 
some  extent.  The  ladies  usually  appeared  with  light 
shawls  thrown  over  their  heads,  which  were  partially 
drawn  over  their  faces  in  the  presence  of  strangers, 
a  custom  prevalent  throughout  Syria.  They  were~ 
not  strictly  veiled,  like  Turkish  and  Egyptian  women, 
but  equally  modest  and  retiring  in  their  manners. 
A  more  intimate  acquaintance  was  required  to  form 
a  correct  opinion  of  the  character  and  comforts  of 
domestic  life.  It  was  a  natural  inference  that  such 
calm  serenity  and  quiet  and  genial  sympathy  among 
all  the  males,  young  and  old,  must  have  been  nur- 
tured in  the  sweet  retirement  of  loving  hearts  and 
pleasant  homes. 

In  their  rambles  they  frequently  met  with  people 
whose  appearance  and  language  indicated  foreign  ex- 
traction. Some  had  light  hair,  blue  eyes  and  ruddy 
complexion.  Others  had  auburn,  some  even  sandy, 
almost  red,  hair,  with  Caucasian  features,  and  were 
thoroughly  blonde.  The  people  generally  resembled  the 
inhabitants  of  Syria,  of  medium  size,  erect,  bilious, 
dark  brunettes,  sedate,  but  resolute  when  roused  to 
action  ;  unambitious  of  private  luxuries  or  public  re- 
nown. The  indications  led  them  to  the  conclusion, 


350  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

which  they  afterwards  found  fully  sustained,  that  this 
people  was  a  conglomerate  of  many  peoples,  which, 
by  intermarriages  and  domestic  and  social  habits  for 
many  centuries,  had  become,  by  constant  interming- 
ling, a  race  —  a  Peculiar  People.  It  was  not  difficult 
to  detect  the  latest  comers,  who  retained  many  of 
their  former  characteristics.  Habits  of  thought, 
manner  of  life  and  mingling  of  blood  rapidly  change 
all  previous  distinctions,  and  diversities  become 
united  in  a  few  generations.  Thus  nations  perish, 
and  new  and  improved  ones  are  evolved  by  the  in- 
variable laws  of  a  common  nature,  obedient  to  the 
will  of  a  common  Father.  And  thus,  by  the  com- 
mingling of  blood,  thoughts,  languages  and  races, 
shall  all  races  become  one  race,  all  families  one  fam- 
ily, all  languages  one  language,  and  God  be  all  in  all. 
One  day  they  visited  one  of  the  libraries.  Just  as 
they  entered,  several  women,  with  books  in  hand, 
passed  out  by  an  opposite  door,  and  others  entered. 
The  travelers  were  surprised ;  for  they  had  seen 
nothing  to  reverse  the  general  opinion  of  the  East, 
that  women  have  no  education,  nor  abilities  to  acquire 
one  —  except  in  the  case  of  Ameena  —  and  here  they 
had  seen  nothing  to  change  that  opinion.  This  case 
recalled  her  case  vividly  to  mind.  They  reproached 
themselves  for  doing  nothing  to  find  and  rescue  her, 
if  in  the  hands  of  the  Kurds.  While  Youssef  was 
engrossing  the  attention  of  Mr.  Tuclela,  the  rest 
talked  over  their  project,  and  resolved  on  their  return 
to  set  about  an  expedition  to  find  Ameena.  Their 
plan  was  to  take  Yohannen  for  their  dragoman,  and 


NEW   LESSONS  AND   NEW   PROJECTS.  351 

go  for  Shereef  ed  Been  and  secure  his  services.  As 
they  could  not  converse  with  either,  they  must  per- 
suade Mr.  Tudela  to  go  with  them.  Clarence  Stan- 
ton  said,  "If  we  find  them,  I  have  what  robbers  pre- 
fer to  captives." 

Having  fully  resolved  this  time  what  they  would 
do,  they  cared  little  for  books,  and  waited  anxiously 
for  Youssef  to  propose  a  return.  While  waiting, 
they  occasionally  glanced  furtively  towards  the  ladies, 
who  were  not  veiled,  their  shawls  resting  on  their 
shoulders.  Godfrey  whispered  to  Tancred  that  one 
of  them  was  different  from  the  rest,  and  wondered 
who  she  could  be.  Tancred  observed  more  closely, 
and  spoke  low  to  Mr.  Tudela,  who  turned  his  eyes 
and  met  those  of  the  lady  alluded  to.  Her  face 
flushed,  and  she  turned  away.  The  ladies  soon  left ; 
but  she  turned  and  looked  inquiringly,  but  stealthily, 
as  if  anxious  to  kno^y  who  these  people  were. 

Clarence  Stanton  had  observed  the  ladies,  but  did 
not  see  the  face  of  either,  until  the  moment  they 
were  leaving.  He  was  startled,  and  said,  in  a  low 
voice,  to  Mr.  Tudela,  "Who  was  that?  It  looked 
like  Ameena." 

Hearing  that  name,  Youssef  turned  and  asked, 
abruptly,  "Do  you  know  Ameena?  She  is  my 
daughter.  Where  is  she?  Have  you  met  her? 
Where  ?  She  can  not  have  been  in  that  trouble  ! 
They  knew  her  too  well.  Was  she  safe  ?  "  And  ques- 
tions followed  questions  in  succession,  too  rapid  for 
answers,  until  quite  incoherent.  It  was  the  outburst 
of  a  father's  affection  for  a  beloved  daughter  whom 


352  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

he  thought  secure  and  happy  until  the  fearful  possi- 
bility of  her  fate  broke  suddenly  upon  him.  He 
paced  the  room  in  agony,  without  stopping  to  hear  the 
explanation  they  could  give. 

This  was  the  finishing  stroke  to  a  latent  hope  cher- 
ished by  Clarence  Stanton,  that  the  veiled  lady  might 
be  Ameena.  This  phantom  had  now  vanished,  and 
he  was  more  resolute'  than  ever  to  go  in  search  of 
her.  He  called  Mr.  Tudela  aside,  and  proceeded  to 
explain  the  plan  fixed  on  to  find  and  rescue  her.  He 
had  spoken  but  few  words  when  Youssef,  with  pale 
and  haggard  face,  came  to  them,  and  said,  trem- 
blingly, "If  you  have  met  her,  or  know  anything 
about  the  troubles  at  Deir  el  Kamar,  tell  me  at 
once. " 

"Be  calm,"  said  Mr.  Tudela,  "and  we  will  tell 
you  all  we  know.  We  have  seen  your  daughter, 
and " 

Youssef  rushed  to  him  and  clasped  his  hand,  look- 
ing imploringly  into  his  eyes.  "Is  she  injured?  Did 
they  kill  her  ? "  and  he  covered  his  face  for  an  instant, 
then  gazed  like  a  maniac  into  the  face  of  Mr.  Tudela. 

"Be  quiet,  my  brother,"  said  Mr.  Tudela,  sooth- 
ingly. "  We  may  still  hope  for  the  best,  that  all  may 
be  well." 

It  was  some  time  before  he  became  calm  enough  to 
listen  to  a  recital  of  what  our  travelers  knew  of 
Ameena.  He  interrupted  them  often  with  anxious 
inquiries  about  different  things.  When  they  spoke 
of  her  great  kindness  and  heroic  conduct,  and  their 
gratitude  and  strong  attachment,  his  rigid  features 


NEW  LESSONS  AND   NEW   PROJECTS.  353 

relaxed,  and  his  voice  was  soft  and  supple  as  he  said, 
"It  was  just  like  her;  she  was  always  good,  calm 
and  hopeful  under  trials.  After  Haroun's  death,  she 
staid  in  the  Lebanon,  because  she  thought  she  could 
do  good  there,  and  prevent  discords  among  neighbors, 
who  all  respected  her. " 

"In  times  like  those  now  raging  there,  there  is  no 
safety  for  Christians  but  in  flight,"  said  Mr.  Tudela  ; 
"and  for  that  reason  she  fled  and  overtook  us,  and 
was  on  her  way  to  you.  She  told  us  of  her  people, 
and  invited  us  to  come  with  her.  We  were  on  our 
way  to  the  Holy  City." 

'"Say  Jerusalem,"  interrupted  Youssef.  "That 
place  is  no  holier  than  any  other  ;  the  place  is  holy 
where  holiness  is  found." 

"  We  were  separated  on  a  fearful  night  at  Ain  el 
Mallalah,  and  Providence  has  brought  us  here.  We 
were  compelled  by  the  Sheik  of  the  Ghawarineh  to 
flee  in  the  darkness  of  night.  But  for  your  son  we 
should  have  been  lost.  We  have  thought  much  of 
Ameena,  and  tried  to  devise  some  plan  for  her  recov- 
ery, if  she  yet  — 

"Don't  say  it  is  possible  they  murdered  her.  It 
can  not  be.  Allah  would  not  permit  it."  Youssef 
was  deeply  agitated. 

Clarence  Stanton  said,  in  a  strong,  manly  voice  : 
"We  have  resolved  to  attempt  her  rescue.  All  we 
want  is  the  means  to  do  it,  and  some  one  to  go  with 
us  for  dragoman." 

"What  means  do  you  demand ?"  asked  Youssef. 
"We  have  no  weapons  of  war  ;    we  never  fight.     It 
X  15* 


354  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

is  better  to  die  innocent,  than  to  shed  the  blood  of 
others." 

"  Would  you  let  those  wretches  slay  your  daugh- 
ter and  her  sweet  children  ? "  asked  Tancred,  in  a 
stern  voice,  and  with  clenched  fist. 

"Not  if  I  could  prevent  it,"  answered  Youssef,  in 
a  Serene  spirit,  his  principles  having  mastered  his 
feelings.  "If  they  have  killed  her,  it  will  avail 
nothing  to  kill  them." 

"  It  might  prevent  them  from  killing  others," 
added  Tancred. 

"They  may  never  kill  any  others.  You  would 
act  under  Moses's  law,  and  not  in  the  spirit  of 
Jesus." 

"I  think  it  wise  to  go  at  once  in  search  of  her," 
said  Clarence  Stanton.  "  Let  us  make  preparations, 
and  start  early  to-morrow." 

All  assented,  and  they  returned  and  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  the  day  in  procuring  horses,  food  and 
what  things  were  needed.  It  was  decided  that  Mr. 
Tudela  and  Daimbert  should  remain,  and  Youssef 
and  Yohannen  go  with  the  others  on  the  search. 

The  Patriarch  visited  them  in  the  evening,  and 
gave  his  approval,  after  learning  the  condition  of 
affairs ;  bade  them  be  cautious,  and  avoid  all  harm 
for  themselves  and  others,  and  prayed  Allah  to  pro- 
tect them  and  return  them  safe  with  the  object  of 
their  search. 


A  VAIN   SEARCH.  355 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

A  VAIN   SEARCH. 

It  was  little  past  midnight  when  five  cavaliers  rode 
through  the  Bab  el  Salaam,  without  warlike  armor,  oh 
a  peaceful  foray  of  love,  among  a  rude  and  barbarous 
people.  Their  intent  was  good,  their  hearts  heroic, 
their  resolution  strong,  their  quest  uncertain.  Little 
was  said.  All  thought  deeply,  but  in  different  chan- 
nels. The  range  was  wide,  the  themes  distant  and 
scattered,  the  object  one.  In  one,  thought  went  back 
to  scenes  and  friends  and  sorrows  in  a  far-off  land  ; 
to  affections  and  hopes  blighted  and  blasted,  and  new 
ones  tenderly  cherished,  but  already  drooping  and 
shrouded  in  terrible  uncertainty.  Another,  thought 
of  a  lovely  and  beloved  daughter  with  an  intensity 
of  parental  affection,  mingled  with  deepest  anxieties, 
stirred  by  the  horrid  massacres  going  on  in  the  Leba- 
non and  Damascus.  Another  had  strange,  half- 
formed  thoughts  about  his  sister,  dimly  remembered, 
with  whom  he  had  traveled  but  did  not  know  her. 
The  other  two  were  hilarious  over  an  expedition 
which  promised  excitement  and  novelty  ;  perhaps  a 
realization  of  stories  they  had  read,  of  frays  and  feats 
and  hair-breadth  escapes  among  barbarians.  They 
regretted  they  had  not  carnal  weapons  for  defence, 
expecting,  and  almost  desiring,  some  daring,  dashing 


356  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

encounters,  such  as  they  had  read  of  in  works  of  fic- 
tion at  home,  that  they  might  prove  their  valor  in 
serious  conflict. 

After  some  hours  they  espied  two  tents  in  a  copse 
of  wood,  a  little  way  from  the  path,  with  several 
horses  picketed  near  them.  Youssef  whispered  the 
word  back  for  all  to  go  carefully  as  possible,  lest  they 
should  awake  the  inmates,  and  may  be  involve  them- 
selves in  trouble.  They  passed  without  molestation. 

Daylight  found  them  in  front  of  three  large,  dark 
Bedwin  tents,  with  two  camels  and  several  horses 
picketed,  and  a  flock  of  sheep  and  goats  feeding  near 
by.  Youssef  signaled  to  keep  close  and  go  silently 
as  possible.  The  hills  compelled  them  to  pass  near 
the  tents.  They  had  not  reached  them  when  a  pack 
of  miserable  yellow  dogs,  such  as  infest  all  Arab  vil- 
lages, set  up  barking  and  howling,  which  awoke  the 
echoes  of  the  mountains  and  filled  the  narrow  valley 
with  horrors.  The  flocks  rushed  to  the  tents  ;  the 
horses  reared  and  plunged  ;  one  broke  his  tether  and 
dashed  furiously  among  the  rest,  and  the  camels  rose 
with  their  dismal  grunt  and  groan,  as  if  partaking  of 
the  common  alarm,  but  too  lazy  to  express  it.  The 
men  rushed  wildly  out  of  the  tents,  one  with  a  long 
brass-bound  fusil,  the  other  two  with  drawn  yate- 
gans,  fierce  and  ready  for  a  fight.  Youssef  spoke  a 
few  calm  words  of  assurance,  the  weapons  dropped 
their  aim,  the  war  spirit  was  gone,  and  the  party 
trotted  on. 

Another  hour  brought  them  to  a  fountain  where, 
near  Shereef  ed  Deen,  they  had  tented  the  night  be- 


A  VAIN   SEARCH.  357 

fore  arriving  at  Wady  En  Nussara.  Near  it  was 
pitched  a  single  tent,  with  a  horse  and  a  few  sheep 
and  goats.  Here  they  stopped  to  refresh  themselves 
and  horses.  Seeing  a  man  come  from  the  tent, 
Youssef  passed  over  and  accosted  him  with  the  usual 
salutation  of  peace  which  was  duly  reciprocated.  He 
inquired  about  the  safety  of  the  route  to  Massuda  and 
the  distance.  He  was  told  it  was  distant  fifteen  hours 
but  not  safe  for  strangers,  as  there  was  great  commo- 
tion in  all  that  country,  from  the  Lebanon  to  Damas- 
cus. He  learned  further  that  great  numbers  had  been 
murdered  in  Hasbeiya  and  Rasheiya  ;  all  the  Chris- 
tians, men,  women  and  children  who  had  not  fled  to 
the  mountains,  to  the  Druses  in  Hauran,  or  found 
protection  in  the  houses  of  friendly  Moslems  ;  that 
he  had  learned  these  facts  from  Shereef  ed  Deen, 
whom  he  saw  yesterday  on  his  way  to  En  Nussara 
with  some  refugees  whom  he  had  found  in  the  Lejah. 
He  did  not  know  how  many  there  were,  or  whether 
men,  women  or  children.  Arabs  rarely  inquire  into 
the  business  of  other  people. 

A  consultation  was  held.  It  was  decided  to  return 
and  engage  Shereef  ed  Deen  to  aid  them  in  their 
search  for  Ameena.  They  started,  resolved  to  over- 
take him  if  possible,  thinking, —  hoping,  Clarence 
Stanton  did,  that  Ameena  might  be  in  his  charge. 
They  were  doomed  to  disappointment.  They  met 
the  noble  Arab  wrho  had  surrendered  his  charge  and 
was  hurrying  back  to  do  other  deeds  of  human  kind- 
ness for  Christian  refugees.  He  had  heard  of  some 
in  Edhra  and  was  on  his  way  there  to  rescue  them, 


358  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

knowing  tne  few  Christians  there  could  not  protect 
them.  On  particular  inquiry,  they  were  led  to  hope 
Ameena  might  be  among  them.  It  was  a  brittle 
thread,  but  they  resolved  to  unwind  it.  They  started 
at  once  under  their  new  guide,  on  a  very  doubtful 
search  for  a  very  precious  object. 

Coming  to  the  path  from  the  east,  they  turned 
from  the  road  before  traveled  and  wound  out  from 
the  hills  upon  the  fine  grassy  plain  of  En  Nukrah,  a 
wide  fertile  belt  lying  between  the  hills  of  Jaulan  and 
the  Lejah,  and  reaching  from  near  Mt.  Hermon  to 
the  Jebel  Hauran  and  Mt.  Gilead.  They  passed  the 
tents  of  many  Bedwins,  whose  flocks  were  scattered 
near  by ;  the  women  busy  and  the  men  lounging  on 
their  mats.  It  was  after  dark  when  they  reached 
Edhra,  and  then  to  be  disappointed.  They  stopped 
in  the  Christian  quarter  of  the  ancient  capital  of  Og, 
the  giant  king  of  Bashan,  a  city  of  immense  ruins, 
and  a  fierce  and  wretched  Moslem  population.  It  is 
on  the  border  of  the  Lejah,  whose  deep  glens  and 
narrow  defiles  afford  a  safe  retreat  for  the  outlaws  of 
the  numerous  factions  which  blight  the  beauty  and 
prevent  the  prosperity  of  Syria.  They  were  guided 
to  the  Sheik  of  the  few  poor,  oppressed  Christians. 
He  could  furnish  them  empty  rooms  in  an  ancient 
stone  building,  which  ante-dated  the  Jewish  invasion, 
and  barley  for  their  horses,  but  no  assurance  of  se- 
curity. Recognizing  Shereef  ed  Deen,  he  said,  "Ah, 
you  need  no  other  protection  than  yourself;  your 
presence  is  a  safeguard  anywhere." 

Youssef  made   known   the  object  of  their  visit. 


A  VAIN  SEAECH.  359 

The  Sheik  informed  him  that  several  Christians  had 
fled  to  them  but  he  could  give  no  protection,  so  jeal- 
ous and  so  bitter  were  the  Moslems  who  ruled  in 
Edhra.  He  had  helped  all  such  to  the  Druse  villages 
whose  Sheiks  are  hospitable  and  strong,  and  never 
surrender  those  who  flee  to  them  for  protection. 
Their  villages  are  cities  of  refuge  for  the  persecuted 
who  flee  to  them,  regardless  of  nationality  or  reli- 
gion ;  and  their  power  and  courage  has  been  able  to 
resist  all  attempt  to  subjugate  them.  They  defied  and 
drove  back  the  Egyptian  army  of  Ibrahim  Pasha,  and 
more  recently,  the  army  of  the  Sultan,  who  attempted 
a  forced  conscription  of  their  sons.  "Only  a  few 
nights  ago,"  he  said,  "we  guided  a  woman  and  her 
children  to  Um  Beshara,  where  they  would  be  safe." 

A  faint  hope  gleamed  through  the  hearts  of  the 
searchers  ;  but  no  assurance  was  gained  that  it  was 
Ameena.  They  resolved  to  follow  the  track.  She- 
reef  ed  Deen  advised  them  to  pursue  it  and  he  would 
return  himself  nearer  to  the  scenes  of  the  recent  out- 
rages, where  his  services  might  do  more  good.  He 
gave  them  a  tezkerah,  a  sort  of  passport  to  all  who 
knew  him,  and  assurance  of  safety,  especially  among 
the  Druses. 

Before  daylight  they  parted.  They  had  no  time, 
nor  did  they  care  to  examine  the  massive  and  very 
ancient  ruins  of  Edhra.  Their  new  guide  led  them 
through  a  dark  narrow  defile  with  sharp  angles  and 
pointed  rocks  and  broken  fragments  on  either  side. 
Daylight,  which  comes  with  a  rapidity  unknown  in 
the  West,  revealed  the  dark  sides  of  Jebel  Hauran 


360  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

piled  against  the  reddening  skies  of  the  morning, 
while  behind  them  stood  the  snowy  summit  of  Jebel 
esh  Sheik,  already  wreathed  in  a  tinted  turban  of  the 
first  rays  of  the  rising  sun.  On  their  left  lay  the 
ragged  border  of  the  Lejah,  as  clearly  defined  as  the 
shore  of  a  sea.  Here  and  there  grim  towers  of  black 
basalt  rose  above  the  pointed  rocks  like  martello  tow- 
ers, but  more  frequent.  On  promontories  jutting 
into  the  plain  were  piles  of  ruins,  some  of  them  still 
inhabited  by  an  ignorant  and  miserable  population, 
mostly  Moslem  fellaheen,  too  lazy  to  work,  and  too 
wicked  to  let  Christians  work  for  them. 

All  day  they  passed  along  the  Luhf  of  the  Lejah, 
a  fine  frame-work  of  a  very  wretched  picture.  Near 
some  of  the  villages  were  grain  fields,  growing  luxu- 
riantly. It  was  plain  to  see  where  the  power  of  the 
Druses  prevailed.  With  them,  a  large  portion  of  the 
plain  was  under  cultivation.  The  immense  harvests 
produced  by  the  miserable  method  of  cultivation  fill 
one  with  astonishment,  and  explains  why  this  was 
the  coveted  region  of  Jews,  Greeks,  Romans,  Druse 
and  Arabs.  It  is  at  present  the  granary  of  Damas- 
cus. Under  the  protection  of  a  good  government,  it 
could  be  the  garden  of  the  world.  They  arrived,  at 
noon,  at  the  village  of  Um  Beshara,  situated  on  the 
side  of  a  rocky  tell,  and  reached  by  a  winding  defile, 
which  affords  an  easy  protection  from  the  incursions 
of  the  Arabs.  Its  inhabitants  are  mostly  Christians ; 
a  few  Druse  families  dwell  among  them  on  good 
terms.  It  was  anciently  a  town  of  importance,  one 
would  judge  from  the  piles  of  ruins  and  structures 


A   VAIN   SEARCH.  361 

still  standing.  In  one  corner  is  an  ancient  citadel  of 
great  strength,  and  near  by  a  theatre,  with  circular 
benches,  aisles,  arena,  proscenium  and  postcenium. 
A  little  way  farther  is  a  church  partly  in  ruins,  but 
in  a  part  of  it  the  people  still  meet  for  worship. 
Other  public  buildings  are  found  in  other  parts  of  the 
ruins.  These  all  have  the  appearance  of  being  of 
Roman  construction.  On  a  palace  ornamented  with 
small  columns,  with  Corinthian  capitals,  they  saw  an 
inscription  bearing,  in  Greek  letters,  the  name  of 
Cornelius  Palma,  who  conquered  this  country  in  the 
reign  of  Trajan.  They  saw  and  entered  several 
houses  of  more  ancient  date,  formed  of  large  blocks 
of  basalt,  hewn  and  closely  fitted  together,  with 
roofs  and  floors  of  same  material.  In  one  were  three 
large  rooms,  with  partitions  and  doors  of  a  single 
stone  slab  finely  wrought  into  panels,  and  still  easily 
swung  on  the  hinges  in  their  stone  sockets. 

On  their  arrival,  Youssef  found  the  Sheik,  showed 
him  his  tezkirah,  and  inquired  if  there  were  any  refu- 
gees there.  Without  answering,  they  were  invited 
to  his  dwelling  and  formally  received.  Coffee  was 
immediately  furnished,  and  their  conversation  began. 
There  were  several  refugees  in  the  village,  but  none 
answering  to  the  object  of  their  search.  On  further 
inquiry,  they  learned  that  a  woman  with  children 
had  been  there  some  days  before,  but  had  left  the 
next  day.  He  could  not  tell  where  she  had  gone. 

A  gloom  settled  on  the  countenances  of  all.  The 
Sheik  perceived  it,  and  inquired  if  they  were  seeking 
friends.  Being  tpl4  the  circumstances,  he  said  rn.ajiy 
16 


362  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

Christians  had  fled  to  the  Hauran  from  Damascus, 
where  many  hundred  had  been  barbarously  slaugh- 
tered, and  all  compelled  to  leave,  or  hide,  except 
those  Abd-el-Kader  had  shielded  in  his  own  palace  — 
several  hundred  of  them  ;  that  so  many  had  come 
there  he  was  afraid  he  could  not  protect  them,  as  the 
Druses  began  to  be  alarmed,  fearing  another  out- 
break in  Hauran  ;  there  were  thirty  or  forty  still  re- 
maining ;  several  had  started  for  Jerusalem  ;  some 
had  found  protection  among  the  Druses  at  Nejran, 
Kunawat,  Suweideh  and  other  places  ;  but  where 
their  friends  had  gone  he  could  not  tell. 

It  looked  darker  than  ever.  If  the  woman  was 
Ameena,  they  had  no  longer  any  trace  of  her,  and 
did  not  know  which  way  to  go.  Youssef,  at  first, 
thought  it  best  to  abandon  the  search  in  this  direc- 
tion, and  return  to  Shereef  ed  Deen,  who  was  a 
benevolent  detective  in  all  the  country. 

Clarence  Stanton  had  clung  to  a  shred  of  hope  in 
the  words  of  the  Sheik,  when  he  said,  "the  woman 
and  children  had  left  with  her  servant."  Might  not 
Malek  be  with  her?  He  urged  the  necessity  for  a 
further  search  in  the  Hauran,  without  giving  his  rea- 
sons. The  Sheik  offered  his  son,  a  young  man  of 
strength,  who  was  cautious  and  courageous,  for  their 
guide,  and  invited  them  to  remain  over  night,  when 
he  would  be  ready  to  start.  They  consented. 

Daring  the  afternoon,  they  wandered  among  the 
ruins  and  ascended  the  tower  of  the  old  citadel, 
whence  they  had  a  splendid  view  of  as  fine  a  country, 
naturally,  as  they  had  seen.  Portions  of  the  great 


A  VAIN   SEARCH.  363 

plains  near  the  mountains  were  covered  with  wavy 
fields  of  wheat ;  but  farther  off  they  could  see  Bed- 
win  tents  and  flocks  about  them.  Innumerable  vil- 
lages and  piles  of  ruins  were  seen  in  all  directions, 
thickest  along  the  base  of  the  mountains  and  in  the 
border  of  the  Lejah,  usually  on  the  tops  or  sides  of  the 
hills.  It  was  plain  to  them  the  brief  allusion  in  the 
Bible  to  the  cities  and  villages  of  Bashan  was  not  an 
exaggeration  :  '  'And  Og,  the  king  of  Bashan,  came 
out  against  us,  he  and  all  his  people,  to  battle,  at 
Edrei.  .  .  .  And  we  took  all  his  cities  at  that  time  — 
three  score  cities.  All  these  cities'  were  fenced  with 
high  walls,  gates  and  bars  ;  besides  unwalled  towns, 
a  great  many."  (Deut.  iii.,  1-5.)  The  names  of 
several  are  retained.  Among  the  larger  cities,  Bos- 
rah  was  not  far  from  them,  and  Suweideh  still  nearer. 
The  large  ruins  in  botfi  were  clearly  discernable,  and 
the  glass  revealed  them  in  their  solemn  grandeur. 

"  What  a  pity,"  said  Godfrey,  "  so  fine  a  country, 
so  capable  of  producing  the  support  of  human  life  and 
enjoyment,  and  so  full  of  sacred  memories,  should  be 
so  desolate,  so  accursed  of  God." 

"So  accursed  by  man,"  added  Clarence  Stan  ton. 
"The  history  of  men,  what -they  have  done,  and  what 
they  have  not  done,  reveals  a  plain  and  sufficient  rea- 
son for  the  sad  condition  in  which  we  see  it.  '  Only 
man  is  vile. ' " 

"You  are  right,  Mr.  Stan  ton,"  added  Youssef ; 
"and  when  you  know  more  of  its  history  you  will 
see  more  clearly  why  all  these  troubles  prevail.  In 
our  little  circumscribed  territory  it  is  as  much  as  we 


364:  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

can  do  to  prevent  abominations  from  coming  among 
us." 

"In  doing  it,  you  shut  out  much  knowledge,  tho 
means  of  improvement  and  prosperity,"  added  Clar- 
ence Stanton. 

"It  may  be  so;  but  are  the  countries  you  have 
seen  really  better  and  happier  than  ours  ? "  asked 
Youssef,  in  a  manner  which  expressed  doubt. 

"I  must  admit,"  answered  Clarence  Stanton,  "no 
civilized  country  has  wisely,  benevolently,  or  even 
justly,  employed  the  new  discovered  powers  applied 
to  the  arts  and  utilities  of  human  development  in  a 
way  to  increase  the  union,  equality  and  welfare  of  all 
the  people  as  they  should.  They  have  been  monopo- 
lized for  the  elevation  of  the  few,  to  the  neglect,  de- 
pression and  discomfort  of  the  many.  The  spirit  of 
the  world,  selfishness  and  pride,  have  prevented  the 
Spirit  of  truth  from  working  in  human  hearts  to  re- 
form and  save  the  race." 

"It  is  worldliness  that  we  fear ;  against  it  we 
strive  by  teaching  our  children  to  love  truth,  live 
purely,  do  good  and  trust  in  a  God  of  love  who  al- 
ways rules  over  them,  and  will  surely  protect  and 
bless  them." 


WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.        365 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

WANDERING,    THEY  LEARN,    BUT  DO   NOT  FIND. 

As  they  were  about  to  leave,  a  messenger  came  to 
the  Sheik  and  informed  him  that  several  Christians 
had  arrived  at  Kunawat  desiring  protection,  and  oth- 
ers were  at  Suweideh,  Bosrah  and  other  places,  and 
that  Sheik  Waked  el  Hamden  desired  him  to  come 
and  counsel  with  other  Sheiks  on  what  ought  to  be 
done  with  them.  He  resolved  to  start  at  once  with  a 
party  of  his  retainers,  and  invited  Youssef  to  go  with 
him,  as  something  might  be  learned  of  his  own 
daughter,  and  his  advice  be  of  service  to  others. 

As  Kunawat  —  the  Kerioth  of  the  Bible — was  but 
a  few  hours  distant,  they  consented  to  go,  dimly  hop- 
ing to  hear  something  of  Ameena,  willing  to  sympa- 
thize with  the  persecuted  Christians,  and  sure  of  see- 
ing something  of  a  country  little  known. 

It  would  be  a  long  story  to  detail  what  they  saw, 
heard  and  learned  there,  at  Bosrah  and  other  places. 
They  found  the  Druse  Sheiks  ready  to  protect  and  de- 
fend the  refugees  from  the  violence  and  murderous 
spite  of  the  Moslems.  They  believed  the  Govern- 
ment was  at  the  bottom  of  all  the  trouble  ;  that  hav- 
ing been  defeated  in  their  attempt  at  conscription, 
they  resolved  to  show  their  prowess  by  an  indiscrim- 
inate slaughter  of  a  harmless  people.  There  might 


366  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

be  an  excuse  for  hostility  to  the  rival  Maronites  in 
the  Lebanon,  but  none  for  the  gross  outrages  upon 
the  innocent  and  defenceless  people  in  Damascus  and 
other  places.  They  mutually  pledged  themselves, 
Druses  and  Christians,  to  feed  and  defend  all  who 
should  come  to  them. 

Youssef,  who  was  known  to  but  few  of  them,  ex- 
pressed his  gratitude  for  so  much  kindness.  He  as- 
sured them  that  all  Christians,  the  world  over,  would 
approve  their  resolution,  and  that  Allah  would  bless 
them  in  such  deeds  of  human  kindness.  He  believed 
the  day  not  far  distant  when  the  great  nations  of  the 
West  would  put  forth  their  strength  to  assure  peace, 
protection  and  liberty  for  all  religions,  and  then  they 
might  hope  to  dwell  together  as  brethren,  and  all  be 
happy.  The  Druses,  not  given  to  noisy  demonstra- 
tions, rose,  and,  led  by  Sheik  Ismail  el  Atrash,  each 
took  the  hand  of  Youssef,  kissed,  then  pressed  it  to 
his  heart,  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  invoked  the 
blessing  of  Allah  to  be  on  him  and  the  cause  of  hu- 
manity. 

When  selfishness  is  curbed,  and  a  common  danger 
threatens,  human  hearts  are  alike  moved  to  quick  and 
deep  reflections  and  feelings,  and  to  discoveries  of 
principles  not  recognized  before.  A  fellow-feeling  is 
awakened,  too  long  dormant,  and  by  many  denied  an 
existence.  Let  some  sudden  and  fearful  calamity  be- 
fall a  mixed  multitude,  all  distinctions  are  lost,  and 
no  one  can  detect  differences  except  by  outside  gear 
and  real  works.  He  is  best  who  is  calmest,  acts  wis- 
est and  does  most  in  helping  others.  The  rough 


WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.        367 

sailor  often  becomes  the  saint  and  savior  of  those  who 
had  looked  with  disdain  upon  him,  and  the  inillioriaire 
offers  all  his  gold  to  the  poor  man  who  will  give  him 
a  narrow  place  in  the  life-boat.  So  felt  Druses  and 
Christians  and  not  a  few  Moslems  who  shook  hands 
together  on  that  occasion.  Youssef  was  looked  upon 
as  a  santon  sent  by  Allah  to  make  them  love  one  an- 
other and  do  good.  Every  mark  of  attention  was 
shown  him,  and  when  he  told  of  the  object  of  his 
visit  all  promised  to  aid  him  in  the  recovery  of  his 
daughter. 

Not  much  time  was  spent  during  their  stay  of  only 
a  few  hours.  The  Sheik  had  prepared  a  bountiful 
feast  for  all.  Hospitality  is  regarded  by  Druses  as 
chiefest  among  the  honors  to  be  desired  or  bestowed, 
surpassed  only  by  heroism  in  battle.  Three  whole 
sheep,  stuffed  with  rice  and  well  cooked,  immense 
dishes  of  pillau,  fowls,  burghul,  kibbet,  soups,  bread 
in  little  piles  for  each  guest,  and  numerous  other 
dishes  were  properly  arranged  on  a  large  oval  mat 
spread  upon  the  floor.  A  wooden  spoon  supplied  the 
place  of  plates,  knives  and  forks.  Spoons  are  a  mod- 
fern  innovation  which  most  of  the  guests  did  not  know 
how  to  use,  having  never  seen  them  before.  Youssef 
was  the  honored  of  the  party.  By  him  squatted  the 
Sheik  Ismail ;  then  three  other  Sheiks  to  match  the 
three  friends  of  Youssef.  Each  helped  himself  to 
what  he  preferred,  without  infringing  the  rules  of 
Arab  politeness.  The  first  course  having  been  sup- 
plied, others  followed,  members  of  the  household, 
retainers  and  villagers  until  all  was  consumed.  • 


368  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

The  dinner  over,  Youssef  resolved  to  go  as  far  as 
Suweideh.  The  Sheik  took  him  in  charge  and  con- 
ducted him  to  his  house  for  entertainment.  On  leav- 
ing Kunawat  they  had  glimpses  of  the  immense  ruins 
of  a  once  large  and  proud  city,  many  of  which  were 
in  a  state  of  tolerable  preservation.  In  a  ride  of  two 
hours  they  passed  several  ancient  villages  and  saw 
many  others  not  far  distant  on  either  hand.  The 
Sheik  entertained  them  on  the  way  by  describing 
their  habits  of  life,  remarkable  incidents  of  the  recent 
war  and  their  conflicts  with  the  Bedwins  when  injured 
by  them,  which  recently  had  become  of  rare  occur- 
rence ;  how  they  executed  vengeance  upon  those  who 
injured  them  or  trespassed  on  the  right  of  brother- 
hood, never  wiping  out  a  blood-feud  but  by  atoning 
sacrifice  —  a  practice  still  too  common  in  Christian 
nations,  whereby  a  prisoner  of  war  can  be  exchanged 
—  not  for  a  man,  but  only  for  one  of  equal  rank. 

They  had  an  hour  at  night,  and  another  the  next 
morning,  to  take  a  rapid  view  of  the  most  interesting 
objects  in  this  once  large  city.  They  traversed  the 
long  streets,  climbing  over  huge  piles  of  hewn  stones, 
deciphering  Greek  inscriptions  on  tombs,  temples 
and  theaters  ;  entering  dilapidated  churches,  mosks 
and  baths,  the  great  castle,  and  other  massive  ruins, 
to  describe  which  would  fill  a  volume.  The  Sheik 
seemed  to  be  indifferent  to  the  wonderful  antiquities, 
in  the  midst  of  which  he  lives  and  rules  supreme  ; 
and  his  son,  who  accompanied  Youssef,  marveled  at 
the  interest  taken  by  the  young  men,  but  was  able  to 
give  no  account  of  them.  He  was  a  noble  young 


WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.        369 

man,  heir  apparent  to  the  narrow  realm  of  his  father, 
who  was  of  an  ancient  family  from  Mt.  Lebanon, 
who  settled  here  some  centuries  ago.  He  was  dressed 
cap-a-pie,  in  the  best  style  of  the  country,  with  silver- 
mounted  pistols  and  pearl-handle  dagger  in  his  belt. 
They  attracted  the  attention  of  men  and  boys  wher- 
ever they  went,  and  even  women  and  girls  peered  at 
them,  making  merry  at  the  strange  dress  of  the 
young  men.  In  the  Christian  quarter  they  saw  many 
women  busily  employed  in  weaving  hair  cloth  for 
tents  ;  nearly  every  family  having  one  in  readiness  to 
flee  if  overpowered  by  the  Turks  or  Arabs.  They 
were  the  handsomest  women  they  had  seen  in  the 
Hauran  ;  of  dark  complexion,  regular  features,  soft, 
black  eyes,  white  teeth,  but  lips  marred  by  the  color 
of  henna.  They  wore  the  dress  of  the  country,  but 
of  better  stuff,  and  had  many  ornaments,  crosses  and 
amulets  of  various  kinds,  thought  to  possess  a  pecu- 
liar charm,  because  blessed  by  some  renowned  priest 
or  patriarch,  and  handed  down  from  generation  to 
generation  as  a  most  valuable  inheritance. 

The  evening  was  spent  in  mutual  inquiries  and 
answers.  The  Sheik  shook  his  head  in  doubt,  when 
Clarence  Stanton  gave  a  simple  outline  of  things  com- 
mon in  the  West.  When  he  spoke  of  steamboats, 
railways  and  telegraph,  he  and  the  rest  burst  into  loud 
laughter  at  the  marvels  he  related.  They  thought  he 
excelled  the  Thousand  and  One  Tales,  and  could  he 
have  spoken  Arabic,  could  have  found  abundant  em- 
ployment as  a  professional  Meedak.  To  match  him,  a 
Bedwin  coffee-bearer  was  called  in  to  tell  the  wonders 


370  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

he  had  seen.  He  related,  in  a  broken  and  disjointed 
manner,  stories  from  the  Arabian  Nights,  pretending 
they  were  his  own.  When  told,  in  the  most  serious 
language,  that  which  Clarence  Stanton  had  said,  sus- 
tained by  Godfrey  and  Tancred,  the  Sheik  began  to 
believe,  and  inquired  about  the  means  of  sending  his 
son  to  see  and  learn  more  about  Frangistan,  whence 
he  supposed  all  in  Frankish  dress  to  come.  He  was 
told  he  must  learn  the  language  of  the  Franks  or 
Inglizee  before  he  could  profit  by  a  visit  to  those 
countries.  When  Youssef  said  that  Clarence  Stanton 
was  to  live  in  Nussara,  he  rejected  all  he  had  said, 
saying,  u  Now  I  can  not  believe  him  ;  for  why  should 
he  leave  such  a  country  as  he  has  described  to  live  in 
such  a  wretched  place  as  En  Nussara,  where  the  peo- 
ple wrere  so  poor  and  timid  they  would  not  fight." 

The  Sheik's  house  had  been  crowded  with  villagers 
intent  to  see  and  hear.  The  utmost  order  prevailed, 
and  all  showed  profound  respect  for  what  was  said. 
They  also  noted  with  marked  attention  the  words  of 
Youssef  as  he  translated  what  was  said  by  Clarence 
Stanton,  showing  not  only  curiosity,  but  a  lively 
interest,  when  he  described  the  houses,  lands,  schools 
and  condition  of  the  common  people  —  their  modes 
of  living.  It  was  plain  that  ignorance  clouded  the 
better  qualities  of  their  natures,  and  that  they  only 
needed  right  instruction  to  raise  them  to  a  high  level 
of  civilization,  and  prepare  them  for  a  better  future. 

A  multitude  gathered  around  Youssef  and  his 
party  in  the  morning,  asking  innumerable  questions 
on  topics  of  the  evening's  conversation.  It  was  with 


WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.       371 

difficulty  the  Sheik  and  his  son  could  restrain  them 
and  keep  the  press  from  hindering  their  progress 
while  examining  some  of  the  more  important  ruins. 
When  mounted  to  leave,  the  throng  increased,  anx- 
ious to  take  a  last  look  of  a  people  so  peculiar  and 
strange,  who  had  so  many  wonderful  things  to  tell 
them  of  the  country  where  they  lived.  They  wished 
them  hearty  sala'ams,  and  prayed  them  to  come  again 
and  tell  them  more. 

The  Sheik's  son,  mounted  on  a  beautiful  white 
Arab  mare,  gaily  caparisoned,  with  two  attendants 
fully  armed,  to  defend  from  all  danger,  attended  them 
to  Busrah. 

Descending  from  the  elevation  on  which  Suweideh 
stands,  they  came  upon  the  rich  plain  of  Bashan, 
covered  with  waving  fields  of  grain  spreading  in  all 
directions.  On  looking  back,  the  city  presented  a 
striking  appearance.  It  stood  like  a  watch-tower, 
overlooking  a  vast  region,  north,  west  and  south.  It 
must  have  been  a  city  of  great  importance  to  the 
Romans  ;  an  out-post  towards  the  great  desert.  It  is 
now  the  capital  of  Jebel  ed  Druse,  occupied  by  Chris- 
tians also.  All  live  in  peace,  mutually  dependant, 
the  former  doing  the  fighting,  the  latter  tilling  the 
soil  and  manufacturing  most  of  their  stuffs. 

In  four  hours  they  reached  Bosrah,  having  fol- 
lowed the  ancient  Roman  road,  and  passed  several 
large  villages,  full  of  ruins,  inhabited  mostly  by 
Druses  engaged  in  agriculture  of  the  rudest  kind. 
All  of  the  laborers  and  shepherds  were  armed,  ready 


372  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

to  defend  themselves  from  the  frequent  attacks  of 
Bed  wins. 

Youssef,  with  his  royal  guide,  rode  at  once  to  the 
Sheik  of  Bosrah,  to  inquire  for  Christian  refugees, 
while  the  others  strolled  leisurely  among  the  immense 
ruins.  A  multitude  of  boys  and  a  few  rough-looking 
men  gathered  about  them,  full  of  fun  and  noise, 
making  sport  of  the  costumes  of  the  strangers. 
Wherever  they  turned,  the  rabble  followed  and 
pressed  close  upon  them,  showing  some  signs  of 
hostility,  to  prevent  their  going  further.  They  finally 
found  themselves  hedged  in  by  piles  of  rubbish. 
The  crowd  began  to  taunt  and  jeer  at  them,  and 
press  them  to  prevent  their  return.  A  lot  of  boys 
scrambled  upon  a  high  wall  and  began  to  throw  stones 
at  them.  They  could  not  be  restrained  till  their 
guides  shouted  "Inglizee,"  when  they  desisted  and 
began  to  yield.  Some  one  shouted  back  Arabic 
phrases  in  a  threatening  voice,  which  others  took  up, 
and  stones  began  to  fly  from  all  directions.  The 
guides  began  to  draw  their  pistols,  when  the  royal 
Hamden,  accompanied  by  a  son  of  the  Sheik  and 
some  attendants,  appeared,  to  the  terror  of  the  mob, 
who  at  once  slunk  away  in  shame.  They  learned  that 
no  Druses,  and  but  few  Christians,  dwell  in  Bosrah. 
No  information  was  gained  of  refugees. 

For  an  hour  or  more  the  young  princes  guided 
them  among  the  vast  ruins  of  this  once  large,  luxur- 
ious and  famous  city.  They  had  entered  it  by  the 
Eoman  road  from  the  north,  which  crosses  another 
running  east  and  west,  both  wide  and  straight.  Di- 


WANDEKING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.        373 

rectly  in  front  of  the  street  running  south,  outside 
the  gate,  are  the  ruins  of  the  Great  Castle,  evidently 
intended  to  resist  the  frequent  attacks  from  the  plains. 
It  is  an  immense  structure,  surrounding  a  large  court 
containing  a  semicircular  theater  not  less  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  diameter,  with  rows  of 
benches,  and  a  colonnade  sweeping  round  in  rear  of 
them.  They  ascended  the  lofty  tower  from  which 
the  view  was  bounded  east  and  south  by  the  distant 
horizon.  As  far  as  their  eyes  could  reach  were  seen 
ruins  of  towns  dotting  the  vast  plain  which,  to  all  ap- 
pearance, is  as  capable  of  cultivation  as  the  fields  be- 
fore described. 

"  What  a  country  ! "  ejaculated  Godfrey. 

"What  a  pity  it  should  be  so  desolate,"  added 
Tancred. 

"The  fairest  portions  of  earth  have  been  spoiled 
by  the  wickedness  of  men,  infatuated  by  mad  am- 
bition and  religious  bigotry,"  added  Clarence  Stan- 
ton. 

"How  can  these  people  bear  to  live  amid  such 
desolations  with  such  proofs  of  ancient  grandeur  ? " 
asked  Tancred. 

Youssef  interpreted  to  the  young  princes.  The 
son  of  the  Sheik  explained  that  they  were  rarely  mo- 
lested by  the  Bedwin  ;  but  when  they  were  in  the 
plain  they  folded  their  flocks.  When  detachments  of 
the  Wahabees,  who  control  all  the  country  to  the 
Red  Sea,  approach,  they  withdraw  their  flocks  into 
the  castle  with  their  people  and  effects,  and  keep  sup- 
plies stored  there  for  their  subsistence,  Their  forays 


374  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

are  not  frequent  as  formerly.  Sentinels  are  kepi 
here  and  pickets  in  small  villages  far  out  on  the  plain 
to  give  notice  of  their  coming. 

Abd  el  Hamden  added  that  his  people  were  never 
troubled  by  the  Wahabees  since  the  fearful  conflict  of 
several  years  before,  when  a  major  part  of  an  attack- 
ing party  were  destroyed,  and  their  camels  and  horses 
all  taken  from  them. 

The  young  Sheik  accompanied  them  by  various 
public  buildings  still  standing,  mosks,  the  church, 
house  and  convent  of  Boheira,  temples,  triumphal 
arches,  and  finally  brought  them  to  the  house  of  his 
father,  where  a  lunch  had  been  provided,  and  was 
served  in  the  usual  Arab  style,  the  Sheik  making  nu- 
merous inquiries  about  the  country  from  whence  the 
strangers  came,  and  expressing  some  doubts  about 
the  truthfulness  of  what  was  told  in  a  most  humble 
and  restrained  manner.  They  had  learned  that  a 
very  small  part  of  the  truth  was  more  than  these  peo- 
ple could  believe.  In  this  the  Moslems  of  Bosrah 
diifer  but  little,  except  in  degree,  from  the  rest  of 
mankind. 

A  consultation  was  had,  and  it  was  resolved  that 
further  search  in  this  direction  would  be  vain,  and  it 
was  decided  to  return  to  En  Nussara  by  the  most  di- 
rect route.  Abd  el  Hamden  thought  there  would  be 
no  danger  after  passing  Tell  Hussein.  He  offered  to 
accompany  them  so  far  from  whence  he  could  return 
before  nightfall. 

The  parting  from  the  Sheik  was  cordial,  with 
pledges  of  friendship  and  fidelity,  and  appeals  to  AJ- 


WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.        375 

lull  for  peace  and  protection.  His  son  accompanied 
them  some  distance  outside  the  double  arched  gate 
and  parted  with  the  formal  salute  of  peace  and  good 
will. 

During  their  ride  they  learned  that,  though  all 
were  Moslems,  the  Sheik  and  people  of  Bosrah  were 
largely  dependent  upon  the  Druses  for  protection 
from  the  incursions  of  the  Wahabees  and  thefts  of 
the  Bedwin,  and  therefore  a  good  understanding  pre- 
vailed between  them. 

Abd  el  Hamden  entertained  them  with  legends  and 
traditions,  to  them  important  as  facts  in  history. 
Having  no  books  nor  papers,  knowledge  of  facts, 
mingled  with  fictions,  are  transmitted  in  this  way  ae 
in  pre-historic  ages  ;  so  inwrought  are  they  with  each 
other  and  so  different  are  the  conditions,  that  the 
acutest  scholars  find  it  impossible  to  separate  them. 
Here  is  an  example.  He  told  them  the  story  of  Ba 
heira  and  Mohamet,  which  ran  in  this  way :  "  When 
Mohamet  was  a  boy,  he  stopped  at  Bosrah  with  his 
uncle,  Abu  Taleb,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Damascus. 
Seeing  the  boy,  the  bishop  monk,  Boheira,  who  lived 
in  that  house  they  showed  you,  saw  him,  embraced 
him,  and  told  Abu  Taleb  to  take  good  care  of  him  ; 
for  Allah  had  destined  him  to  do  great  wonders  to 
Jews  and  Christians  and  many  nations.  On  his  re- 
turn, Abu  Taleb  took  Boheira  with  him  to  Mecca,  to 
educate  the  future  prophet.  It  was  he  who  wrote 
the  Koran,  mingling  Judaism  and  Christianity. 
When  Mohamet  began  to  proclaim  his  doctrines  and 
declare  himself  the  Prophet  of  Allah,  with  authority 


376  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

to  become  their  ruler,  many  opposed  his  pretensions. 
Through  the  aid  of  his  uncle  and  other  men  of  wealth 
and  influence,  directed  by  the  cunning  counsellor,  Bo- 
heira,  many  people  became  his  disciples.  But  others 
opposed  him,  and  he  was  compelled  to  flee  to  Me- 
dina. This  is  their  Hegira  ;  they  date  from  it  as  you 
do  from  the  birth  of  your  Savior.  The  disciples  of 
Mohamet  soon  became  jealous  of  Boheira,  and  re- 
solved to  put  him  to  death.  So,  finding  them  both 
drunk  with  wine,  one  of  the  conspirators  stealthily 
drew  the  sword  of  Mohamet  and  with  it  cut  off  the 
head  of  Boheira,  then  returned  it  to  its  scabbard. 
On  waking  and  seeing  the  awful  deed  that  had  been 
done  to  his  best  counsellor  and  friend,  Mohamet  was 
filled  with  great  wrath,  and  vowed  vengeance  on  the 
assassin.  He  called  his  counsellors  and  commanded 
a  strict  search  to  be  made.  One  said,  '  It  must  be  he 
on  whose  sword  blood  shall  be  found.'  Then  Mo- 
hamet commanded  all  to  draw  their  swords,  when  lo, 
fresh  blood  was  on  his  own  sword  !  He  remembered 
his  drunkenness,  and  in  great  wrath  he  cursed  the 
wine,  as  capable  of  most  damnable  deeds,  and  entered 
a  new  law  in  the  Koran.  "  O  ye  that  believe,  surely 
the  wine  is  the  work  of'the  devil,  wherefore  renounce 
it,  that  ye  may  enjoy  prosperity."1 

They  crossed  the  beautiful  Merj  Yahayuna,  a 
charming  meadow  watered  by  a  branch  of  the  Nahr 
Zedy,  which  flows  down  from  Jebel  ed  Druse,  winds 
off  towards  the  Jordan.  Here  Abd  el  Hamden,  after 
giving  them  directions  where  to  stop  for  the  night, 


WANDERING,  THEY  LEARN,  BUT  DO  NOT  FIND.        377 

and  the  course  to  pursue,  left  them  with  cordial  salu- 
tations of  peace. 

They  found  shelter  in  a  small  village  of  Moslems, 
whose  Sheik  bade  them  welcome,  and,  in  proof  of 
protection,  ate  with  them  bread  and  salt.  He  was 
not  a  man  of  knowledge,  wealth  or  power.  The  con- 
versation was  on  trifling  subjects,  especially  relating 
to  the  condition  of  the  country.  He  told  them  some 
things  about  the  large  caravans  which  pass  on  the 
Hadj  road,  near  which  he  dwelt  in  an  ancient  ruin, 
going  to  and  returning  from  Mecca ;  of  the  rabble 
that  followed,  committing  thefts  and  robberies.  He 
also  tried  to  entertain  them  with  very  indistinct  allu- 
sions to  Job,  Jacob  and  Esau,  who  either  dwelt  there 
or  passed  that  way. 

Youssef  decided  to  start  early  the  next  morning, 
and  pass  by  Um  Keis  and  Pera,  and  so  return  to  his 
country  by  the  south  entrance  of  Bab  en  Mansurah, 
as  much  the  shorter  distance,  and  dimly  hoping  to 
hear  of  Ameena  at  one  of  these  places. 

16* 


S78  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

A  EETROSPECTION. 

While  he  mused  the  fire  burned. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  Youssef  and  the  rest 
left  En  Nussara,  Mr.  Tudela  strolled  through  several 
hamlets,  dreamily,  contrasting  the  simple  manners, 
habits  and  condition  of  this  people  with  those  of  his 
own  country.  There  was  no  attempt  at  show,  nothing 
really  superfluous.  Union  and  peace  prevailed  every- 
where, nothing  seemed  superficial,  no  rivalries,  no  en- 
vyings,  no  slanders,  no  suspicions.  Yet  he  thought 
there  was  opportunity  for  much  improvement,  by 
introducing  the  improvements  of  Western  Nations. 
Still  he  did  not  wonder  at  the  opposition  to  having 
them  introduced  here,  knowing  as  he  did  the  bad  uses 
often  made  of  them,  fostering  and  promoting  a  spirit 
of  rivalry,  and  leading  to  distinctions,  extravagances 
and  oppressions,  whereby  capital  was  enriching  itself, 
circumscribing  labor  and  crushing  freedom  and  man- 
hood out  of  the  laborers.  He  tried  to  evolve  from 
his  own  mind  some  method  by  which  the  benefit  of 
new  discovered  forces  could  be  utilized  in  a  way  to 
promote  the  general  and,  if  possible,  the  universal 
welfare.  He  had  entered  a  broad  field,  one  too  vast 
for  a  single  mind  to  explore  and  grasp,  and  find  a 
solution  for  every  difficulty.  It  was  plain  to  him,  as 


A  RETROSPECTION.  3YO 

it  is  to  all  fair  and  sober  minds,  that  something1  could 
be  done  ;  and  he  believed  much  might  be  done  if  due 
caution  and  suitable  intelligence  were  employed  in 
the  introduction  and  management  of  the  concentrated 
powers  of  machinery  in  aid  of  human  labor.  Mind, 
he  knew,  was  rapidly  assuming  the  control  of  physi- 
cal forces,  when  the  old  apple  business  and  advice  of 
the  serpent  wrould  be  calmly  reconsidered  ;  that  the 
innocence,  beauty  and  blessedness  of  an  Eden  might 
be  regained  without  so  much  sweat  of  the  poor,  and 
so  severe  a  tax  upon  the  conscience  of  the  rich.  He 
advanced  so  far  as  to  settle  thoroughly  the  conviction 
that  the  moral  must  keep  pace  with  the  physical 
forces,  and  then  all  would  be  plain  and  easily  accom- 
plished. The  moral  element  he  found  in  Nussara, 
but  not  the  knowledge  and  use  of  physical  forces  in 
their  adaptation  to  human  growth  and  development 
in  a  way  to  achieve  the  greatest  good.  So  he  resolved, 
on  the  return  of  Clarence  Stanton,  to  set  about  a  plan 
to  introduce  some  of  the  more  needful  improvements 
among  his  new  acquaintances. 

He  recalled  to  mind  the  many  studied  plans  con- 
trived by  human  philosophies  to  ameliorate  and  im- 
prove the  condition  of  society.  He  iBflected  upon 
the  college  of  Pythagoras,  the  republic  of  Plato,  the 
Spartan  commonwealth,  the  theories  of  St.  Simon, 
Fourrier  and  Owen,  the  Shakers,  Trappists,  Moravians 
and  others,  all  well  meant,  but  failures,  because  they 
lacked  the  living  spirit  of  truth,  brotherly  love  and 
sound  practical  wisdom.  The  first  Christians  started 
with  a  community  of  property,  but  were  soon  bur- 


380  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

dened  with  their  care  of  it ;  and  when  it  was  put  ,in 
charge  of  the  "elders"  for  distribution  the  plan 
failed,  because  of  selfishness  or  injustice  in  its  man- 
agement. All  these  attempts,  though  failures,  serve 
to  show  the  consciousness  of  a  need  for  some  improve- 
ment in  the  condition  of  society,  some  deeper  convic- 
tion of  the  positive,  personal  and  relative  duties  of 
right  living. 

Meditating  deeply  upon  these  matters,  and  how  he 
would  return  home  and  procure  such  means  as  were 
needed  to  accomplish  the  good  work,  the  days  of  his 
youth  came  back  to  him,  and  he  thought  over  the 
scenes,  events  and  cherished  but  disappointed  hopes 
of  his  early  manhood.  One  dark  spot  still  rested  on 
a  page  of  his  memory,  which  lay  open  before  him,  as 
vivid  as  it  did  a  dozen  years  ago.  He  rethought  of 
her  he  had  loved  before  all  others ;  of  their  pledged 
vows,  and  her  parents'  approbation.  His  heart  grew 
warm  and  beat  strong,  as  in  those  young  days  of 
happiness  and  hope.  His  step  was  elastic  and  firm, 
and  all  shone  bright  and  beautiful  about  him. 

It  was  short,  for  a  dark  page  lay  before  him.  He 
hesitated  ;  he  stopped,  stood  and  then  sat  down.  He 
tried  to  drive  the  specter  from  him.  She  would  not 
go.  She  stood  there  in  her  beauty,  calm  and  sweet 
and  lovely,  looking  on  him  as  in  those  by-gone  days. 
But  there  was  no  smile,  no  sweet  recognition,  no 
whispered  words  of  confidence  and  love  and  hope. 
It  was  a  phantom.  He  did  not  fear,  but  he  did  not 
like  such  a  presence.  He  murmured  — 

'Twas  bright,  'twas  heavenly,  but  'tis  past. 


A  RETROSPECTION.  381 

He  tried  to  rise  and  seek  diversion  from  thoughts  too 
painful  to  be  endured.  He  could  not ;  he  was  spell- 
bound, entranced.  The  spirit  of  the  past  rushed  upon 
and  overwhelmed  him  ;  and  there  he  sat,  in  complete 
abstraction.  None  can  tell  the  agony  and  joy  of  such 
an  hour,  nor  describe  the  mixed  and  mingled  light 
and  shade,  the  panorama  of  dissolving  views,  which 
pass  through  him.  Many  have  seen  and  felt  as  he 
did  ;  but  all  lack  power  to  describe  what  they  see  and 
feel.  The  soul  in  its  purest  and  highest  sensations 
requires  a  purer  language  than  earth  has  invented. 

It  was  some  time  before  he  was  aroused  to  a  con- 
sciousness of  himself.  The  sound  of  distant  music 
wafted  on  the  spicy  breeze  from  female  voices,  faintly 
heard,  brought  him  back  to  the  sober  world  of  reality, 
and  he  soliloquized:  "Strange!  It  need  not  have 
been  so.  I  knew  my  opinions  on  certain  subjects  had 
changed  somewhat,  and  differed  from  others  ;  but  my 
feelings  had  not.  I  loved  her  as  truly,  as  intensely  as 
ever.  She,  too,  had  changed;  but  not  in  the  deep 
feelings  of  a  pure  heart.  That  was  true  and  unwav- 
ering. She  told  me  so.  I  believed  her.  That  reli- 
gious excitement,  stirred  up  and  carried  on  by  an 
adventurer,  who  had  divided  and  ruined  many  par- 
ishes, leaving  a  track  of  desolation  behind  him,  and 
disappeared  in  disgrace,  turned  many  heads,  blighted 
many  hopes  and  poisoned  many  hearts.  Her  father 
caught  the  frenzy,  and  became  enraged  with  me  be- 
cause I  would  not  enlist  in  a  work  I  did  not  approve. 
So  he  tried  to  make  her  break  her  solemn  engagement 
he  had  before  approved.  We  were  sad.  She  almost 


382  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

offered  to  disobey  her  father,  for  my  sake  and  her 
own.  I  would  not  consent  to  it.  We  both  hoped 
calm  reflection  would  discover  to  him  a  deeper  senti- 
ment, a  holier  spirit,  a  diviner  love,  a  truer  religion 
than  is  rushed  upon  communities  by  the  fierce  whirl- 
wind, directed  by  selfish  designs  and  bounded  by  sec- 
tarian ambition.  We  joined  our  hands  and  renewed 
our  vows  of  constancy  and  fidelity  ;  that  through  all 
our  lives  we  would  never  forget  but  always  love  each 
other.  A  great  stir  was  made  in  the  parish,  and  I 
was  dismissed.  The  father  forbade  me  his  house  and 
her  presence.  We  never  met  but  once  afterwards. 
It  was  accidental,  and  others  were  present.  I  saw  her 
first.  She  was  pale  and  sad.  Our  eyes  met.  A  flush 
and  a  smile  changed  her  whole  appearance  ;  she  was 
bright  and  beautiful.  We  read  a  language  too  pure 
and  sublime  for  human  tongues  to  spell.  It  was  plain 
to  us  ;  no  others  could  read  it.  The  interview  was 
short,  but  that  last  pressure  of  her  hand  told  all.  I 
feel  it  still."  He  sighed  deeply,  and  remained  silent 
and  sullen. 

Religion  comes  to  troubled  hearts  with  soothing 
accents,  and  proffers  a  healing  balm  for  the  deepest 
wounds.  It  brings  the  confidence  of  faith  and  the 
patience  of  hope,  and  cheers  with  the  sure  promise  of 
a  better  future.  With  the  lamp  of  reason  put  out,  it 
leads  in  devious  paths,  and  to  rash  conclusions,  from 
which  deliverance  is  difficult  —  sometimes  impossible  ; 
but,  guided  by  it,  it  leaps  every  barrier,  dispels  all 
darkness,  and  works  and  waits  till  the  hoped-for  bless- 
ing comes. 


A  RETROSPECTION.  383 

Closed  doors,  dark  cells  and  narrow  cloisters  are  the 
depositories  of  blighted  affections  and  blasted  man- 
hood. The  formal  rounds  of  worthlessness,  and  the 
love  and  light  of  God  shut  out,  or  the  beauty  of  the 
world  seen  through  a  black  veil  or  latticed  windows, 
bring  poor  comfort  to  a  living  soul.  Then  there  are 
those  who  do  far  worse,  by  rushing  headlong  into  the 
dark  abyss  of  reckless  pleasures,  heedless  of  origin, 
duty  or  destiny,  and  speedily  terminate  a  career  of 
wickedness  in  disgrace.  Others  still,  and  they  are  the 
wise  ones,  humbly  yield  where  avoidance  of  wrong 
by  doing  right  is  impossible,  and  consecrate  their  time 
and  talents  to  noble  deeds,  at  the  sacrifice  of  personal 
comforts,  for  a  help  to  others  more  miserable  than 
themselves.  This  was  alike  the  choice  of  Mr.  Tudela 
and  Loreda  Worthington.  But  neither  knew  the 
decision  of  the  other. 

From  the  time  of  their  separation,  Mr.  Tudela  had 
pursued  his  vocation  in  a  larger  parish,  and  with 
greater  assiduity  and  success,  winning  the  confidence 
and  respect  of  all  who  knew  him.  Unsectarian  in  his 
convictions  and  feelings,  he  did  not  restrain  his  labors 
to  a  class,  but  earnestly  sought  the  good,  the  salva- 
tion of  all  alike,  from  sin  and  misery,  by  persuading 
them  to  pure  and  holy  lives. 

Loreda  Worthington  refused  the  idleness  of  her 
home,  and  became  a  teacher  and  helper  of  the  needy. 
She  gathered  the  ignorant  and  neglected  children  of 
the  village  into  a  room  in  her  father's  barn,  and 
taught  them  reading,  neatness  and  good  behavior. 


384  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

After  awhile,  she  was  permitted  to  take  them  to  a 
vacant  chamber  in  her  father's  house.  She  devoted 
her  time  and  thoughts  to  their  improvement,  and  in 
visiting,  encouraging  and  helping  their  mothers.  It 
was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  her  with  her  little  flock  at 
play  upon  the  lawn,  or  sitting  in  the  shade  of  the 
monster  elms,  teaching  them  how  to  work  as  well  as 
play.  Sometimes  she  would  have  the  boys  in  the 
fields  with  their  hoes,  or  in  the  garden  working  the 
beds  of  vegetables,  or  hoeing  the  early  corn,  potatoes, 
beans  and  cabbage,  while  the  girls  were  weeding  or 
watering  the  flowers.  To  all  she  explained  the  nature, 
habits  and  uses  of  plants,  and  how  to  cultivate  them. 
In  the  school-room,  at  play  or  at  work,  she  impressed 
upon  them  their  duties  in  their  relation  to  each  other, 
and  to  every  thing  about  them,  and  how  important  it 
was  that  they  should  improve  their  superior  powers 
and  make  every  thing  beautiful,  and  every  day  and 
every  body  happy  as  possible  ;  that  they  should  avoid 
all  wrong,  all  bad  company,  and  be  willing  to  do  their 
part  in  every  thing,  and  especially  to  obey  their  par- 
ents and  love  one  another. 

The  new  preacher  often  visited  at  the  Worthing- 
ton's.  He  was  always  received  cordially,  but  when 
he  showed  special  attention  to  Loreda  she  was  sure  to 
be  busy  with  her  class  or  about  something  else.  Her 
father  noticed  and  regretted  her  indifference ;  but  it 
was  some  time  before  he  chided  her  for  it.  The  new 
minister  was  thoroughly  orthodox,  after  the  deacon's 
own  heart.  No  new  ideas  had  disturbed  the  equa- 
nimity of  his  brain  or  heart,  and  there  was  no  danger 


A   RETROSPECTION.  385 

he  would  disquiet  his  hearers  by  uttering  any  thing 
not  authorized  in  the  creeds,  as  settled  by  conventi- 
cles centuries  before.  Hence  Mr.  Worthington 
thought  him  a  grand  match  for  his  daughter,  and  a 
desirable  addition  to  his  family.  He  resolved  to 
bring  it  about.  It  was  plain  one  party  was  favorably 
inclined,  if  not  fully  resolved  already  ;  it  was  upon 
Loreda  special  attention  was  to  be  bestowed. 
Whether  there  was  a  direct  understanding  between 
the  parson  and  his  deacon,  nobody  ever  knew  ;  signs 
indicated  it. 

One  day  when  the  parson  was  there  to  dinner,  he 
\vas  especially  gay  and  social,  directing  most  of  his 
attention  to  Loreda.  The  deacon  chimed  in  with  un- 
usual fervor  and  in  most  flattering  praises  of  the  col- 
loquial powers  and  profound  thoughts  of  parson 
Hardiman,  his  great  promise  of  success  in  the  parish, 
and  usefulness  in  the  town.  Occasionally  he  made 
comparisons  unfavorable  to  their  former  preacher, 
who  did  not  hesitate  to  broach  new  subjects  unfamil- 
iar to  the  members,  and  to  dwell  more  on  the  moral 
duties  in  daily  life  than  on  the  orthodoxy  of  the 
church,  rebuking  the  sins  of  to-day  and  telling  little 
about  the  sins  of  Babylon  or  the  fearful  judgment  of 
unbelievers  in  eternity.  Such  allusions  brought  color 
to  the  face  of  Loreda,  but  she  suppressed  her  words 
and  bore  her  cross. 

After  dinner  the  parson,  in  a  fawning  and  conde- 
scending manner,  proposed  to  Loreda  a  ride  into  the 
country,  to  which  the  deacon  gave  his  most  hearty 


386  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

approbation.  She  at  once  plead  her  inability  to  go, 
as  she  could  not  leave  her  pupils. 

"  Dismiss  the  brats  and  send  them  home,"  said  the 
deacon  with  a  sneer. 

"I  can  not  do  that,  as  they  have  need  to  learn, 
and  I  have  engaged  to  teach  them,"  said  the  daughter 
with  respectful  decision. 

The  parson  said,  "  No  harm  could  come  by  dis- 
missing them  for  a  single  afternoon.  You  have  been 
so  attentive  to  them,  their  parents  surely  will  not 
complain  ;  besides,  I  am  told  you  make  no  charge  for 
teaching  them." 

"  Do  you  teach  such  principles,  Mr.  Hardiman  ? " 
she  asked  with  emphasis.  "Can  I  be  justified  in  ne- 
glecting what  I  have  agreed  to  do  merely  to  gratify 
another  ?  "  She  spoke  the  last  word  in  a  tone  which 
told  the  whole  story. 

The  deacon  and  the  parson  understood  and  felt  it. 
The  deacon  was  in  a  rage,  and  said,  his  lips  white  and 
quivering,  "  After  to-day,  don't  you  bring  one  of 
those  miserable  children  on  to  my  premises.  I  for- 
bid it."  And  he  stamped  the  floor  in  his  rage. 

Loreda  answered  mildly,  "You  say  they  are  mis- 
erable ;  ought  we  not,  as  Christians,  do  what  we  can 
to  save  them  from  their  misery  ?  " 

"You  have  had  those  ragamuffins  about  here  long 
enough.  I  will  tolerate  them  no  longer. "  The  dea- 
con was  furious. 

"Then  I  must  go  to  them  and  teach  and  try  to 
make  them  good  that  they  may  be  happy."  She  spoke 
mildly  but  with  force. 


A  KETROSPECTION.  387 

"Never,  so  long  as  you  abide  in  my  house.  I 
have  been  bothered  by  your  insolent  conduct  long 
enough. " 

Loreda  was  about  to  speak  when  her  mother  en- 
tered, a  good,  kind,  noble  woman.  "I  have  heard 
your  conversation  and  I  can  not  — 

"  You  shall  not  — "  interrupted  the  deacon.  "  You 
have  prevailed  long  enough.  You  encouraged  that 
infidel  Tudela,  and  for  a  time  circumvented  my  plans 
to  get  rid  of  him.  He  bewitched  our  daughter  and 
now  she  can  treat  nobody  respectfully. " 

"Whom  have  I  treated  disrespectfully,  father?" 
asked  Loreda  in  a  sad  and  suppliant  voice. 

"Our  new  minister,  Mr.  John  Calvin  Hardiman. 
You  know  you  have." 

"Why  do  you  say  that,  father?  Mr.  Hardiman, 
have  I  ever  shown  you  any  disrespect  ? " 

Thus  appealed  to,  Mr.  Hardiman  hesitated,  but  fi 
nally  said,  "  I  can  not  say  you  have,  but,"  and  he  hes 
itated  again,  and  lowering  his  voice,  added,  "  You 
have  not  received  me  as  cordially  as  I  hoped  you 
would." 

"  That  is  a  matter  in  which  I  am  to  be  allowed  my 
choice  of  manner  and  words,"  she  said,  with  distinct- 
ness and  determination.  "I  may  as  well  say  it  here 
and  now,  before  you  all.  My  heart  and  hand  are 
pledged  to  another  by  vows  too  sacred  to  be  broken." 

The  deacon  was  furious.  He  tramped  the  floor, 
unable  to  vent  his  wrath.  He  finally  turned,  stopped 
and  stared  at  Loreda.  Her  mother  came  to  her  sida 
and  took  her  hand,  but  shuddering  in  expectation  of 


388  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

a  fearful  explosion  of  vengeance.  He  spoke  in  slow, 
stern  words,  emphasizing  each,  "You  was  my  child. 
You  are  no  longer." 

"You  are  mine,  and  always  shall  be,"  said  the 
mother  heroically,  clasping  her  in  her  arms,  the 
daughter  leaning  upon  her  bosom  and  looking  lov- 
ingly into  her  face. 

The  parson  looked  puzzled  and  silly. 

So  much  Mr.  Tudela  had  partially  learned  of  Lo- 
reda  through  mutual  friends.  He  had  written  her 
letters ;  answers  had  never  been  received.  (Deacon 
Worthington's  bosom  friend  was  the  post-master.) 
He  did  not  visit  his  old  parish,  though  he  had  many 
friends  in  it.  A  large  majority  of  the  parish  pre- 
ferred him  to  Rev.  John  Calvin  Hardiman,  but  they 
were  peace-makers  and  yielded  to  the  dictation  of 
Deacon  Worthington  and  his  party.  The  treatment 
of  Loreda  was  whispered  through  the  church,  and 
much  sympathy  was  felt  for  her,  but  none  dared  ex- 
press it  openly,  lest  new  troubles  should  bring  re- 
proach upon  the  leader  and  chief  support,  the 
world's  people  make  a  great  handle  of  it,  and  reli- 
gion be  made  to  suffer  reproach 

Loreda  resolved  to  bury  these  things  in  her  own 
bosom,  to  spare  her  father  and  the  public  all  needless 
gossip  and  trouble.  She  continued  her  labors  among 
the  poor  children.  All  loved  and  almost  adored  her. 
Their  mothers  called  her  their  visiting  angel. 

Weeks  and  months  passed,  and  her  father  had  not 
spoken  to  her.  He  prayed  for  her  night  and  morn- 
ing, that  she  might  be  "truly  converted,"  and  learn 


A  RETROSPECTION.  389 

to  be  obedient  and  do  right.  She  had  been  pro- 
nounced "truly  converted,"  and  several  years  before 
been  admitted  in  the  church,  and  nobody  had  ques- 
tioned her  sincerity  and  devoutness.  Her  mother 
loved  and  trusted  her  more  than  ever.  She  had  done 
all  in  her  power  to  comfort  and  cheer  her.  There  was 
still  a  sadness  on  her  soul.  The  fatal  stroke  came 
when  her  father  brought  home  the  village  paper,  say- 
ing, "There,  it's  just  what  I  expected  ;  and  I  am  glad 
of  it." 

"  What  is  it,  husband,  that  pleases  you  so  much  ? " 
asked  Mrs.  Worthington. 

'  You'll  see,  and  so  will  Loreda, "  and  he  tossed 
his  head  with  an  air  of  triumphant  satisfaction,  threw 
down  the  paper  and  left  the  room. 

Mrs.  Worthington  took  up  the  paper  and  looked  it 
over,  and  laid  it  down,  saying,  "I  don't  see  anything 
to  please  him. " 

Loreda  took  it  up,  and  turned  instinctively  to  the 
marriages  and  deaths.  A  shriek,  and  she  fell  sense- 
less to  the  floor.  Her  mother  raised  her  and  carried 
her  to  the  sofa,  bathed  her  temples  and  applied  restor- 
atives. It  was  a  long  time  before  she  showed  any 
signs  of  life.  Her  pulse  barely  fluttered  at  times, 
which  gave  the  mother  hope.  A  half  hour  longer, 
and  she  drew  a  heavy  sigh,  and  quivered  in  every 
nerve.  She  tried  to  rise,  but  sank  back,  and  seemed 
to  rest  more  quietly,  but  wholly  unconscious. 

The  mother  suspected  the  cause,  but  did  not  know 
whether  it  was  death  or  marriage.  She  seized  the 
paper,  and  read  the  announcement  of  the  marriage  of 


390  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

Rev.  Samuel  Tudela  and  Miss  Betsey  Butterfield. 
She  threw  it  from  her  indignantly,  and  gave  her 
whole  attention  to  Loreda,  thinking,  if  she  recovered, 
it  might  be  a  relief  to  Loreda,  if  diverted  wholly 
from  the  past. 

Mr.  Worthington  entered,  and  seeing  Loreda  pros- 
trate, pale  and  unconscious,  said,  gruffly,  "Well, 
what  now's  the  matter  ?  I  thought  it  would  come  to 
this,  sooner  or  later.  She'll  get  over  it,  and  it  '11  do 
her  good." 

"My  husband,"  said  Mrs.  Worthington,  in  a  whis- 
per, "I  do  not  wish  to  reproach  you,  but  I  do  hope, 
if  Loreda,  our  only  child  that  lives  on  earth,  may  be 
permitted  to  recover,  you  will  show  her  a  father's  love 
and  tenderness.  You  have  allowed  your  personal 
hostility  to  Mr.  Tudela  to  misguide  your  thoughts, 
prevent  your  affections,  and  destroy  the  peace  of  our 
child.  Can  you  believe  the  Good  Father,  to  whom 
you  pray  night  and  morning  and  ask  blessings  for  our 
child,  as  well  as  for  ourselves,  will  hear,  approve  and 
and  answer  favorably,  when  your  conduct  towards  her 
is  so  unchristian  ?  She  was  solemnly  engaged  to  Mr. 
Tudela,  and  you  knew  and  approved  it.  You  have 
driven  him  away  —  a  worthy  man,  respected  by  all, 
except  a  few  who  prefer  certain  set  words  and  dogmas, 
you  can  not  understand  nor  explain,  to  pure,  honest 
ahd  reverent  principles  and  conduct,  and  confidence 
and  hope  in  God  for  others  as  well  as  for  a  chosen 
few,  and  AV!IO  follow  as  near  to  Jesus  as  the  most  ex- 
acting members  of  our  church." 

She  ceased.     Mr.    Worthington   looked  thought- 


A   RETROSPECTION.  391 

ful  and  serious.  He  soon  left  the  room.  Not  long 
after  he  returned  with  the  doctor,  who  examined 
Loreda,  recommended  stimulants ;  that  she  be  un- 
dressed and  kept  as  quiet  as  possible  ;  that  nothing 
should  be  said  or  done  to  excite  her  mind,  lest  per- 
manent aberration  should  follow.  Instead  of  stimu- 
lants, warm  compresses  were  used  with  gentle  fric- 
tion. In  a  few  hours  she  so  far  recovered  as  to  open 
her  eyes  and  recognize  her  mother. 

Having  learned  something  more  of  the .  case,  the 
doctor,  at  his  next  visit,  directed  the  deacon  not  to 
enter  her  presence  until  she  was  fully  recovered,  lest 
the  agitation  should  produce  a  relapse,  which  might 
prove  fatal.  This  requisition  lay  heavy  on  the  heart 
of  the  deacon.  His  prejudice  began  to  give  way,  and 
his  reason  to  return. 

In  two  weeks  she  was  able  to  leave  her  chamber. 
Her  father  was  more  paternal,  but  it  seemed  to  re- 
quire an  effort,  as  if  there 'was  something  preying  on 
his  mind  which  he  dared  not  express.  Her  presence 
seemed  to  annoy  him.  She  always  met  him  respect- 
fully. Her  words  and  actions  were  dignified,  but 
filial,  deferring  to  his  wishes.  Her  health  was  not  re- 
stored. There  was  a  languor,  a  hesitancy,  an  abstrac- 
tion so  unlike  herself,  that  her  mother  and  friends 
began  to  grow  anxious  about  her. 

When  she  was  able  to  receive  her  friends  and  go 
out,  she  heard  that  some  persons  were  preparing  to 
join  missionaries  to  be  stationed  in  some  foreign  land. 
She  was  impressed  with  the  idea  that  with  them  she 
could  find  a  field  of  useful  labor,  suited  to  her  taste 


392  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

and  talents,  where  she  might  be  useful.  She  con- 
sulted her  mother,  who  objected  strongly.  She  could 
not  consent  to  part  with  her  only  child.  It  was  too 
great  a  sacrifice,  and  her  health  was  not  sufficient ; 
she  would  never  return  ;  she  must  not  cherish  the 
idea  for  a  moment. 

One  day  she  consulted  the  doctor.  He  thought  it 
would  be  a  good  way  to  regain  her  health.  It  would 
be  a  diversion  ;  the  bracing  air  of  a  sea  voyage,  a 
change  of  climate,  the  mode  of  living  and  new  scenes 
would  furnish  the  best  medicine,  and  undoubtedly 
promote  a  complete  restoration.  With  much  reluct- 
ance the  mother  consented,  with  a  promise  of  a  return 
as  soon  as  she  recovered  her  health.  Preparation  was 
speedily  made,  as  the  company  was  soon  to  depart. 

Many  gathered  to  bid  her  adieu  after  the  services 
in  the  church.  She  was  dressed  for  her  departure. 
Her  last  meal  had  been  eaten  under  her  father's  roof, 
and  she  was  soon  to  breast  the  world  under  some  of 
its  rudest  aspects.  One  by  one  her  friends  embraced 
her  and  retired  weeping.  The  father  looked  on 
deeply  moved.  She  remained  outwardly  calm,  but 
her  heart  beat  heavily,  and  only  by  a  most  heroic  ef- 
fort could  she  restrain  her  emotions.  As  she  came 
down  the  steps  a  host  of  the  children  and  parents  she 
had  taught  and  befri ended  crowded  around,  seizing 
her  hand  and  looking  into  her  face  as  tears  streamed 
from  their  eyes,  crying  aloud  with  mingling  voices, 
"Why  do  you  leave  us?"  "O  don't  go  away." 
"You  must  not  go."  "What  shall  we  do  without 
you ? "  "  You  are  so  good  !  "  "Do  let  me  kiss  her." 


A  RETROSPECTION.  393 

Mothers  brought  their  infants  for  her  blessing  that 
they  might  remember  one  who  had  been  so  kind  and 
done  so  much  good.  A  tall,  pale  man  with  only  one 
leg,  hobbling  on  his  crutch,  came  with  his  wife  and 
children  to  bid  her  farewell.  He  took  her  hand, 
looked  her  in  the  face,  while  big  drops  rolled  down 
his  cheeks.  He  tried  to  speak,  but  could  not ;  his 
heart  was  too  full ;  he  kissed  her  hand  and  burst  into 
an  agony  of  grief. 

This  was  too  much  for  the  father.  His  severity 
gave  way  entirely.  He  broke  completely  down,  hid 
his  face  in  his  handkerchief,  and  turned  away  to  weep. 
He  had  never  known  the  goodness  of  his  child  before. 
Neither  mother  or  daughter  noticed  the  fearful  strug- 
gle he  endured.  It  was  with  difficulty  they  could 
press  their  way  to  the  carriage,  which  was  in  waiting 
to  take  them  to  the  train,  which  had  whistled  a  mile 
away.  Hearing  it  the  crowd  gave  way  and  grew 
more  calm.  The  father  rushed  to  the  coach.  There 
was  room  but  for  one.  He  could  not  go.  He  grasped 
Loreda's  hand,  stared  wildly  into  her  eyes,  and  stam- 
mered in  such  fatherly  accents  as  she  had  not  heard 
in  months,  "I  have  done  you  wrong;  God  forgive 
me  !  Stay,  my  child,  do  not  go  away.  I  will  make 
all  right ;  you  shall  be  happy." 

The  mother  heard  it,  and  with  her  face  wet  with 
streaming  tears,  and  her  eyes  red  with  weeping, 
added,  "Do  stay,  Loreda;  he  will  love  you  and 
amend  the  past." 

Loreda  roused  all  her  energies  and  murmured, 


394  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

"It  is  too  late."  She  embraced  and  kissed  them 
both,  then  stepped  towards  the  carriage. 

The  father  clung  to  his  child,  pleading,  "Do  stay  ; 
O  do  stay."  The  driver  shouted,  "Have  waited  too 
long,  must  go." 

Loreda  said,  "Too  late;  farewell,"  and  stepped 
into  the  carriage,  which  drove  rapidly  away. 

A  week  later,  Mr.  Tudela,  having  heard  of  Lore- 
da's  sickness,  came  to  Watsega  to  learn  directly  of 
her  condition.  He  was  surprised  and  saddened  on 
being  told  of  her  departure  as  a  missionary  to  a  dis- 
tant land.  Cautiously  he  tried  to  find  where  her  sta- 
tion was  to  be.  When  she  left  it  was  not  decided ; 
she  was  to  be  employed  where  most  needed. 

It  was  soon  noised  about  that  Mr.  Tudela  had  come 
on  a  visit.  Large  numbers  called  to  see  him.  Wher- 
ever he  went,  he  was  greeted  by  old  and  young  with 
expressions  of  the  highest  regard.  Only  a  few  of  the 
more  stubborn  sort  shunned  him.  With  shame  they 
did  it.  He  called  at  the  post-office  to  inquire  for  let- 
ters. The  post-master,  seeing  him  enter,  retreated 
through  the  back  door,  and  left  the  clerk  to  serve 
him.  Coming  out,  he  met  Deacon  Worthington 
square  in  the  face.  He  bowed  politely,  but  turned  to 
pass  him. 

"Do  not  pass  me  in  hate,"  said  Mr.  Worthington. 
"  I  have  done  you  wrong.  I  want  to  confess  my  fault 
and  be  forgiven." 

"You  have  forbidden  me  your  house,  and  driven 
your  daughter  far  from  home.  Confess  to  her  your 


A  RETROSPECTION.  395 

fault,  and  you  shall  have  the  forgiveness  of  both." 
He  spoke  like  an  innocent  and  injured  man. 

"Will  you  come  to  my  house  and  hear  my  expla- 
nation ? " 

"When  Loreda  is  there  to  hear  it,"  answered  Mr. 
Tudela  with  prompt  decision  and  passed  on. 

Mr.  Worthington  shuddered,  cowed,  and  turned  to 
follow.  His  conscience  burned  with  a  fire  no  words 
could  smother.  From  that  hour  he  withdrew  from 
public  gatherings,  left  his  church  service,  and  shunned, 
as  far  as  possible,  the  presence  of  his  neighbors.  All 
saw  and  wondered  at  the  change. 


396  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XXVn. 

A   REVELATION. 

Several  years  had  passed.  Mr.  Tudela  had  heard 
nothing  from  Loreda  or  her  parents,  but  he  had  not 
forgotten  her.  He  had  smothered  his  grief  and  con- 
secrated himself  more  earnestly  to  the  duties  of  his 
vocation.  His  health  finally  gave  way  from  overwork 
and  he  was  obliged  to  resign  his  charge.  His  whole 
parish  loved  him  and  appreciated  his  labors.  They 
would  not  let  him  go  without  a  material  benediction, 
which  was  bestowed  cheerfully  and  bountifully.  He 
was  advised  to  make  the  tour  of  Europe.  Three  men 
in  the  parish  proposed  to  bear  all  expenses  if  he 
would  take  the  charge  of  a  son  of  each.  No  restric- 
tions were  put  upon  him  as  to  time,  place  or  expense. 

The  northern  countries  had  been  visited,  and  he 
was  now  on  his  way  through  Palestine,  designing  to 
visit  Egypt,  and  return  thence  by  Italy,  Switzerland 
and  France  to  his  native  land.  This  journey  had 
been  pleasant  and,  in  many  ways,  profitable,  espe- 
cially in  the  restoration  of  his  health.  He  had  en- 
countered no  hindrance,  no  difficulty,  except  what 
has  been  described.  The  field  of  his  observation  had 
confirmed  him  in  the  largeness  and  liberality  of  his 
views  and  feelings,  and  of  the  great  need  of  reforma- 
tion for  the  salvation  of  the  world.  No-where  had 


A   REVELATION.  397 

he  seen  such  a  beautiful  illustration  of  the  practical 
power  of  love  as  in  this  secluded  spot,  where  he  had 
least  expected  it.  How  this  people  could  have  pre- 
served so  much  of  the  spirit  and  simplicity  of  pure 
Christianity,  as  taught  and  exemplified  -by  its  divine 
Founder,  was  to  him  a  marvel.  But  when  he  re- 
membered that  it  was  into  the  "region  beyond 
Jordan  "  that  the  believers,  who  heeded  the  warning 
of  Jesus,  fled  from  the  straitness  and  seige  of  Jeru- 
salem and  escaped  its  destruction,  it  was  not  so  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  see  how  a  people  so  devoutly  attached 
to  principles  and  practices  they  had  learned  and  loved, 
and,  relying  on  promises  they  had  believed  God 
would  fulfill,  should  combine  to  build  up  a  republic 
of  their  own. 

This  conviction  was  increased  with  the  remem- 
brance that  into  this  region  came  Paul,  soon  after  his 
conversion  at  Damascus,  remaining  three  years,  mak- 
ing many  converts  among  the  Roman  colonists  settled 
here.  It  was  by  a  very  easy  and  not  unusual  process 
that  he  came  to  understand  how,  on  the  overthrow  of 
the  imperial  dominion,  and  the  rise  of  Islamism  so 
hostile  to  Christianity,  the  faithful  believers  of  vari- 
ous nationalities  should  gradually  gather  under  the 
strong  natural  defences  of  this  sweet  valley,  and  here 
hide  themselves  from  the  cupidity,  zeal  and  ambition 
directed  to  grander  conquests.  For  long  centuries 
they  had  dwelt  here,  excluded  from  all  intercourse 
with  the  outside  world,  except  in  the  most  cautious 
manner,  never  showing  any  thing  to  tempt  aggres- 
sions upon  their  obscure  and  peaceful  homes.  And 


398  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

here  was  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  simplicity 
of  their  manners  and  the  rudeness  of  their  methods 
of  labor. 

All  seemed  plain,  as  if  written  on  the  pages  of 
history,  copied  carelessly  by  ill-informed  scribes. 
And  now  he  had  become  calm  and  reflective  on  reali- 
ties and  present  duties,  he  was  almost  persuaded  to 
join  with  Clarence  Stanton  and  adopt  this  for  his 
future  home,  after  returning  the  young  men  of  his 
charge  to  their  parents.  He  saw  much  that  he  could 
do  for  this  people,  by  introducing  the  practical  im- 
provements of  the  West,  enlarging  their  sphere  of 
knowledge,  increasing  their  sources  of  enjoyment, 
without  impairing  their  harmony,  confidence  and  mu- 
tual respect  for  the  common  weal. 

Pondering  seriously  on  these  things,  he  had  talked 
frequently  with  those  who  could  speak  English  or 
French,  and  gradually  opened  these  subjects  to  them, 
but  found  it  very  difficult  to  make  himself  under- 
stood. They  had  so  little  knowledge  of  change  or 
improvement,  of  doing  things  differently  from  what 
had  always  been  their  way.  The  gospel  was  their 
standard  in  material  as  well  as  in  moral  and  spiritual 
matters.  They  had  seen  and  known  nothing  better 
than  the  ancients  taught  and  practiced.  They  were 
conservative  to  the  extremest  degree,  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  that  was  new  and  strange. 

Mr.  Tudela  had  been  often  discouraged  at  his  ill- 
success  at  making  converts  to  his  new  schemes  of  im- 
provement, and  concluded  at  last  that  there  was  but 
one  way  left.  He  must  demonstrate  his  theory  by 


A   REVELATION.  399 

an  actual  experiment.  If  they  had  no  faith,  he 
might  teach  them  knowledge.  So  he  resolved  to  ren- 
der what  aid  he  could,  on  his  return  home,  by  for- 
warding to  Clarence  Stanton  implements  and  various 
seeds,  which  they  could  not  fail  to  adopt  when  once 
acquainted  with  their  use.  A  start  might  open  the 
way  to  important  achievements.  A  grain  of  mustard 
might  be  greatest  among  herbs. 

Portions  of  his  time  he  spent  in  the  library.  Twice 
when  there  he  met  the  same  ladies  he  had  seen  on  his 
first  visit.  One  of  them  he  noticed  was  more  closely 
veiled  than  the  rest.  This  excited  his  curiosity  some- 
what, for  it  was  unusual.  It  would  be  impertinent 
for  him  to  inquire  the  cause  ;  but  he  could  not  refrain 
from  glancing  frequently  at  her.  As  they  left  the 
library,  he  noticed  her  in  particular,  and  decided  she 
must  be  the  same  that  Shereef  ed  Deen  had  conducted 
to  En  Nussara,  and  wondered  who  she  could  be.  She 
seemed  unlike  the  rest,  and  yet  intimate  with  them, 
conversing  in  Arabic. 

One  afternoon  he  wandered  through  the  olive,  fig 
and  mulberry  orchards  to  a  fine  fountain,  a  beautiful 
resort,  where  many  often  gathered  to  enjoy  the  cool 
breezes  wafted  from  the  spicy  fields  of  Arabia.  Sev- 
eral were  already  there,  who  were  full  of  life  and 
joy,  mostly  young  people.  Work  in  Nussara  was 
mostly  done  up  in  a  few  morning  hours,  and  after- 
noons given  up  to  friendly  visits,  social  converse, 
reading  and  diverse  recreations.  People  who  live  so 
simply  are  not  compelled  to  eternal  toil,  like  those 


400  A  PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

who  aspire  to  great  wealth,  high  renown  and  extrava- 
gant adornments,  following  slavery  of  fashion. 

Seeing  so  many  there,  and  so  happy,  Mr.  Tudela 
passed  farther  up  the  hill  and  seated  himself  at  the 
foot  of  a  large  oak,  whose  gnarled  trunk  and  spread- 
ing branches  had  defied  the  storms  of  many  centuries. 
A  narrow  wady,  down  which  flowed  a  small  stream 
from  a  fountain  farther  up  the  hill,  was  on  one  side, 
and  a  broad  view,  extending  over  the  hills  of  Bashan, 
on  the  other.  As  he  gazed  upon  the  bold,  beautiful 
scenery,  he  thought  of  the  graphic  descriptions  of  the 
poets  and  sweet  singers  of  Israel.  Suddenly  he  was 
roused  from  his  reverie  by  a  song  warbled  by  a  female 
voice,  that  could  not  be  far  away. 

'Tis  sweet  to  remember  the  friends  that  we  love, 
To  feel  our  hearts  warm  as  we  think  of  them  still 

Oh !  could  we  but  know  that  wherever  we  rove, 
Affection  still  flows,  like  this  pure,  purling  rill. 

'Tis  sweet  to  revive  the  pure  joys  of  the  past, 
To  waken  the  echoes  that  linger  there  still; 

To  know  that  who  loves  will  be  true  to  the  last, 
That  God  will  the  promise  of  lovers  fulfil. 

What  could  this  mean  ?  From  whose  lips  flowed 
such  music,  bearing  such  sentiments  in  his  own  lan- 
guage and  touching  the  depths  of  his  inmost  heart  ? 
Was  it  an  angel  following  and  watching  him,  know- 
ing all  his  thoughts  and  feelings,  and  sympathizing 
in  his  sadness  ?  He  knew  it  was  reported  that  Djins 
were  ill  the  land,  but  he  did  not  believe  in  them.  He 


A  REVELATION.  401 

resolved   to  search   for  the  hidden  voice,   and  find 
whence  it  came. 

He  had  not  gone  far  into  the  wady  when  he  per- 
ceived through  the  bushes  a  female  figure  sitting  in 
a  rude  bower  of  oleanders  in  full  bloom,  interlaced 
with  clematis  and  other  flowering  vines.  Coming  a 
few  steps  nearer  unperceived,  he  saw  it  was  the  veiled 
lady.  He  hesitated  to  go  further,  but  ventured  to 
speak : 

"Madam." 

She  started  and  gazed  in  different  directions,  seeing 
no  one.  After  a  few  moments  he  continued  :  "  Mad- 
am, I  would  not  intrude  upon  your  retirement,  but 
the  notes  and  words  of  your  song  have  touched  my 
feelings  and  recalled  a  friend  of  former  years,  very 
dear  to  me,  but  far  away.  I  would  know  how  such 
sentiments  came  to  be  sung  in  this  far-off  land." 

"Sir,  why  do  you  call  this  a  far-off  land?  Is 
not  Allah  here  as  in  your  far-off  land  ?  We  have  peo- 
ple here  who  speak  many  languages ;  and  music  is 
universal,  the  same  every-where.  Its  influence  is  the 
same  on  hearts  whose  chords  respond  to  its  touches. 
Pure  sentiments,  like  music,  have  their  corresponden- 
cies in  hearts  congenial  and  fitted  to  reciprocate. 
Why  do  you  marvel  ?  " 

"Because,  for  long  years,  I  have  heard  no  utter- 
ance which  has  so  affected  my  whole  being  and 
stirred  emotions  I  have  kept  buried  in  my  own 
bosom.  It  has  loosed  the  chord  which  kept  my  soul 
bound  in  solitude,  away  from  the  finest  harmonies 
which  thrill  and  awaken  the  purest  joys  of  life." 
A  2  17* 


402  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

"You  talk  strangely  to  a  stranger.  Why  should 
the  humming  of  a  ditty  call  forth  such  expressions  un- 
der such  circumstances  ? " 

"  I  can  not  tell.  I  have  no  explanation  to  give.  I 
ask  your  pardon  for  this  rude  intrusion.  A  strange 
impression  came  on  me.  In  my  loneliness,  I  was  ru- 
minating on  the  past,  dreaming  of  scenes,  joys  and 
hopes  once  charming  and  warmly  cherished.  Your 
words  recalled  them  so  vividly  that,  without  reflection, 
I  hasted  to  find  whence  they  came  ;  whether  from 
mortal  or  angel  lips.  Again  I  ask  your  pardon. "  He 
turned  to  leave. 

"Stay,  stranger,"  she  said  placidly.  "There  are 
links  which  unite  our  common  humanity  in  a  common 
brotherhood.  I  would  not  disown  such  relation,  but 
confess  a  sister's  sympathy  and  interest  in  you,  and 
encourage  whatever  is  right,  pure  and  holy  towards 
one  from  a  far-off  land.  I  perceive  in  your  counte- 
nance traces  of  sadness,  too  deep  to  be  traced  by  care- 
less eyes.  The  tones  of  your  voice  confirm  it.  I  read 
a  history  of  your  past.  At  some  period  of  your  life 
you  have  suffered  severe  disappointment,  against 
which  you  battled  manfully  for  a  time,  and  thought 
you  had  conquered.  You  must  know  the  fibers  of  a. 
pure  heart  once  broken  can  never  be  rejoined  —  dis- 
arranged, it  is  difficult  to  readjust  them." 

He  turned  and  stared  in  bewilderment. 

"  Do  not  think  me  a  Djineyeh,  a  Gypsy,"  she  con- 
tinued, "for  telling  you  these  things.  You  know 
they  are  true.  Remember,  this  is  the  land  of  proph- 
ets and  marvels,  as  well  as  of  much  history  unwritten. 


A    REVELATION.  403 

What  you  have  seen  has  diverted  you  ;  what  you 
hope  for  may  encourage  you  ;  still  there  is  in  your 
heart  a  void  these  things  can  not  fill." 

"Madam,  you  astonish  me.  I  know  that  seers 
and  soothsayers  and  conjurors  have  been  reported  to 
dwell  in  this  land,  now  as  in  former  ages,  and  that 
strange  things  are  revealed  by  them  here  and  every- 
where, in  the  opinion  of  the  credulous.  I  confess 
you  have  hinted  a  sad  fact  in  my  life  which  shadows 
it  still." 

"Knowledge  dispels  all  hallucinations  and  com- 
prehends all  prophecy.  Truth  alone  remains  perma- 
nent. Imagination  in  some  minds  is  stronger  than  in 
others,  and  bold  pretensions,  adroitly  practiced,  may 
deceive  the  weak,  unwary  and  credulous,  and  make 
deceptions  appear  realities.  I  attempt  no  such  impo- 
sition. Fable  and  parable  may  reveal  truths  more  for- 
cibly than  narratives,  by  showing  in  another  what  he 
will  find  in  himself,  as  when  one  looks  in  a  mirror, 
the  plane  surface  shows  outside  facts.  So  truth, 
through  thought,  reaches  the  heart  and  reflects  the 
inner  man.  What  I  said  has  carried  you  beyond  the 
clouds  which  have  darkened  your  days,  where  all  was 
clear  and  bright  and  beautiful  but  for  the  dark  shadow 
of  one  who  should  have  been  a  light  and  a  guide. 
Had  you  remained  faithful  to  your  vows  it  would 
be  so  now." 

"Spirit,  prophet,  Djineyeh,  witch,  whoever  or 
whatever  thou  art,  thou  dost  belie  me  !  If  thou  know- 
est  aught  of  my  life  thou  knowest  I  have  broken  no 
vow,  but  have  borne  myself  amid  all  conflicts  in 


404  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

truth  and  honesty,  faithful  to  every  trust  and  obedi- 
ent to  every  duty  and  to  God.  I  spurn  thy  base  in- 
sinuation,—  a  foul  slander  upon  my  name.  Djineyeh 
though  thou  mayest  be,  I  despise  thy  cruel  aspersion 
and  stamp  it  under  my  feet !  "  He  stamped  severely 
upon  the  ground,  then  turned  and  left. 

The  veiled  lady  trembled,  and  ere  he  had  gone  far 
she  called  faintly,  in  a  tremulous  voice,  "  Stranger, 
return  —  come  nearer." 

He  heeded  it  not,  but,  with  slower  and  measured 
steps,  he  passed  on,  but  as  if  reluctant  to  leave.  His 
heart  beat  heavily  and  his  limbs  grew  weak.  He  was 
not  rash  nor  in  wrath,  but  a  manly  indignation  was 
kindled  in  him  at  the  thought  of  an  accusation,  of 
which  he  knew  himself  innocent.  He  sat  down  upon 
a  stone  and  became  more  calm.  He  said  to  himself, 
"This  can  not  be  a  spirit  from  God  for  she  told  not 
the  truth.  Yet  she  seems  to  know,  or  has  guessed, 
some  things  of  my  past  life.  If  she  relates  such  false 
things  of  me  among  this  people  none  will  respect  me. 
If  they  were  true,  I  could  not  respect  myself.  If 
others  believe  it,  why  should  they  respect  me  ? "  and 
his  heart  burned  in  him.  He  rose  up,  and  stared  about 
in  vacancy  ;  sat  down,  and  rose  again,  and  again  sat 
down.  He  finally  became  more  calm,  saying,  "I  am 
not  afraid  of  her.  I  will  return  and  refute  that  buz- 
zard of  falsehood.  If  she  be  real,  and  deceived,  I  will 
correct  her.  She  shall  not  retail  slander  on  my  char- 
acter. " 

He  had  scarcely  turned  to  retrace  his  steps  when 


A   REVELATION.  405 

he  heard  a  refrain,  as  if  coming  from  a  troubled 
heart, — 

'Tis  sad  to  reflect  that,  by  falsehood  and  sin, 
True  hearts  should  be  severed,  no  more  to  unite ; 

And,  wandering  in  sorrow,  find  mem'ries  begin 
To  kindle,  but  quench  the  new  flame  of  delight. 

He  listened  and  wondered.  It  was  strange.  He 
could  not  comprehend  the  meaning.  It  seemed  so 
real  —  a  following  star  which  dimly  and  briefly  re- 
vealed his  own  condition.  He  advanced  a  few  steps, 
when  a  new  and  more  hopeful  strain  broke  from  the 
bower,  still  out  of  sight, — 

Haste  not  thy  steps  when  sin  assails, 
But  boldly  stand,  defend  the  right; 

Thy  joy  shall  come  whea  truth  prevails, 
And  God  shall  guide  thee  into  light. 

A  responsive  echo  floated  on  the  stillness  back  from 
the  hill  —  "  Into  light." 

He  listened  with  surprise  and  devoutest  feelings. 
His  whole  heart  echoed  both  song  and  sentiment.  He 
started,  after  a  few  moments,  firm  and  resolute,  and 
fully  determined  to  unveil  the  mystery  and  expose  the 
delusion.  He  came  to  the  spot  where  he  had  stood, 
and  bowing  respectfully,  said  : 

"I  return  at  thy  bidding,  madam,  to  hear  what 
explanation  thou  hast  to  give." 

"Thou  hast  not  heeded  it  all.  I  asked  thee  to 
come  nearer." 

"If  thou  art  such  as  I  have  thought  thee,  I  am 


406  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

near  enough.  I  wait  thy  explanation,  such  as  thou 
hast  to  give. " 

"  I  have  spoken  to  thee  my  truest  faith  of  what  I 
have  seen  and  heard.  I  confess,  in  our  grosser  con- 
tact with  mankind  and  amid  the  prejudices  which 
steal  into  human  souls,  we  are  often  deceived,  and, 
under  the  deception,  do  wrong  ourselves  as  well  as 
others,  when  we  think  we  are  in  the  right.  Sir,  I  am 
no  deceiver,  no  enchantress,  no  Djineyeh  ;  I  am  mor- 
tal, like  yourself,  and  like  you  a  foreigner,  a  stranger. 
I  have  seen  and  watched  you  since  and  before  you 
came  to  sojourn  with  this  Peculiar  People.  Like  you, 
I  admire  much  we  see  and  know  of  them  ;  so  simple, 
so  sincere,  so  truthful  and  so  loving ;  every  thing,  in 
short,  we  connect  with  the  humble  life,  manners  and 
teaching  o.f  the  Great  Master  in  whom  we  believe 
and  worship  and  have  hope." 

"Who  art  thou,  then,  that  thou  knowest  so  much, 
and  yet  dare  reveal  so  little  ? " 

"  Would'st  thou  know  me,  indeed  ?  Then  lay  thy 
hand  upon  thy  heart,  and  look  up  to  heaven  and 
swear  to  me  thou  hast  never  broken  thy  most  solemn 
vow." 

"  What  dost  thou  mean  ? " 

"Dost  thou  hesitate?  Then  come  not  one  step 
nearer,  nor  breathe  on  me  the  polluted  breath  of  a 
broken  vow." 

"  Madam,  did  I  not  tell  thee  I  have  broken  no  vow  ? 
Why  repeat  the  falsehood  ?  " 

"Because  it  demands  a  double  witness,  most  sol- 
emnly given,  to  undo  what  has  been  honestly  believed, 


A  REVELATION.  407 

and  to  be  convinced  of  what  is  true.  If  thou  art 
what  thou  seemest,  an  honest,  innocent  man,  with  the 
stain  of  no  broken  vow  upon  thy  soul,  hesitate  not  to 
cross  that  pure  stream  and  stand  boldly  before  me. " 

He  stepped  forward,  crossed  the  rivulet,  and  stood 
erect  and  defiant  of  danger,  fully  resolved  to  unveil 
the  mystery. 

"I  have  obeyed  thy  command,  and  here  I  am  in 
my  conscious  innocence  and  rectitude  of  heart,  and  I 
demand  a  retraction  of  thy  false  accusation,  or  I  will 
tear  that  veil  from  thy  hidden  face." 

"Be  not  rash,  kind  sir,  in  thy  threatened  venge- 
ance. I  am  no  false  accuser,  but  innocent,  and  no 
report  of  infidelity  has  reached  an  ear  against  me." 

"  Is  one  to  blame  if  malice  has  circulated  falsehood 
against  innocence  ? " 

"Then  again  attest  thy  innocence  before  High 
Heaven." 

"I  do  it,  not  in  the  attitude  of  a  penitent,  but  in 
the  integrity  of  my  heart,  before  God,  who  sees  and 
knows  all  things,  I  solemnly  protest  and  declare,  I 
have  no  broken  vows,  no  violated  promises,  of  which 
to  repent." 

She  rose,  extended  her  right  hand,  saying,  "Then 
lay  thy  hand  in  mine,  and  thou  shalt  know  me. " 

He  did  so,  and  that  instant,  with  her  left  hand,  the 
veil  was  swept  from  her  face,  and  Samuel  Tudela  and 
Loreda  Worthington  were  folded  in  each  other's  arms. 


408  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

CHAPTER   XXVm. 

FEAR    TURNED    TO  JOY. 

There  was  great  joy  in  Fureidis  that  day.  She- 
reef  ed  Deen  had  again  visited  the  Patriarch,  bringing, 
this  time,  his  grand-daughter,  and  two  great-grand- 
children —  Ameena  and  her  children.  She  had  been 
carefully  protected  in  the  Harem  of  the  Sheik  at  Ain 
Mellalah,  but  the  Ghawarineh  had  not  ventured  to 
conduct  her  to  En  Nussara.  They  are  not  a  war-like 
people,  and  therefore  feared  to  encounter  the  Kurds 
and  Haramiyeh  who  infest  the  Lejeh  and  Jaulan,  com- 
mitting robberies  and  murders  regardless  of  nation  or 
condition.  But  Shereef  ed  Deen,  enjoying  the  respect 
and  confidence  of  all,  and  having  courage  from  the 
purity  and  goodness  of  his  heart,  was  never  afraid  to 
engage  in  good  offices,  and  to  serve  where  service  was 
needed.  Knowing  that  great  wrong  had  been  done 
to  the  innocent  by  the  recent  wicked  persecutions,  he 
employed  his  time  in  looking  after  and  aiding  such  as 
had  escaped  from  the  recent  terrible  outrages.  He 
had  rescued  not  only  Loreda  Worthington,  who  had 
been  teaching  at  a  missionary  station  in  Wady  et 
Teim,  but  many  others.  He  was  returning  from 
Akka,  where  he  had  been  with  several  persons 
escaped  from  Damascus,  when  the  Sheik  met  him 
and  related  the  condition  of  Ameena.  and  her  desires. 


FEAR   TURNED   TO  JOY.  409 

A  great  multitude  had  gathered  in  the  afternoon, 
in  Fureidis,  full  of  joy  to  see  and  congratulate 
Ameena  on  her  safe  return  to  her  friends  and  former 
home.  Not  least  among  those  most  hearty  and  sin- 
cere were  Mr.  Tudela  and  Miss  Worthington,  both  of 
whom  had  been  befriended  by  her  and  loved  her  sin- 
cerely. The  recognition  and  expressions  of  friend- 
ship were  mutual  and  warm.  The  children,  too,  re- 
ceived a  full  share  of  attention,  more  than  was  usual 
among  the  Orientals,  because  of  the  deep  interest 
shown  them  by  the  two  glad  hearts  from  the  West. 

The  Patriarch  had  ordered  a  sumptuous  feast  to  be 
prepared,  and  the  people  from  many  villages  were  aid- 
ing its  preparation.  Ameena  had  been  taken  to  her 
home  by  her  mother  and  sisters,  accompanied  by  Lo- 
reda,  who,  with  Mr.  Tudela,  had  met  and  thanked 
Shereef  ed  Deen,  in  the  warmest  manner,  for  his 
great  kindness  and  protection,  and  joked,  as  far  as  an 
Arab  can  take  a  joke,  on  his  secretiveness  hi  keeping 
Mr.  Tudela  and  his  friends  from  knowing  whom  he 
had  in  charge  when  they  traveled  together  in  com- 
ing to  this  place.  He  replied  that  it  was  at  her  re- 
quest His  sense  of  honor  would  allow  no  violation 
of  a  trust  he  had  undertaken ;  such  is  Arab  law.  He 
was  greatly  astonished  to  find  she  not  only  knew  Mr. 
Tudela  but  was  an  old  and  intimate  friend  of  his  in 
the  far-off  land.  He  was  glad  to  know  he  had  been 
the  means  of  re-uniting  hearts  long  separated. 

Loreda,  on  her  arrival,  had  been  received  in  the 
house  of  Youssef  as  one  of  the  family  and  treated 
with  the  utmost  kindness  and  consideration.  She  had 


410  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

already  made  herself  useful  in  instructing  the  chil- 
dren and  others  in  letters  and  music,  having  in  her 
ten  years'  sojourn  in  Syria  become  familiar  with  the 
Arabic  language.  She  not  only  taught  them  the  sim- 
ple sciences,  but  told  them  much  about  the  character 
and  condition,  the  manners  and  customs  of  her  own 
people.  She  had  several  times  met  Ameena  in  her 
house  near  Deir  el  Kamar,  when  passing  to  and  from 
Beirut,  and  a  warm  attachment  had  grown  up  between 
them.  Both  were  too  thankful  and  happy  in  their  safe 
deliverance  from  the  savage  fury  of  human  tigers,  to 
dwell  on  the  horrors  they  had  witnessed.  It  is  pleas- 
ant and  hopeful  to  know  there  is  a  power  in  goodness 
to  overcome  evil  and  wipe  out  every  trace  of  it  from 
the  soul. 

One  shadow  rested  especially  dark  upon  the  minds 
of  those  most  concerned.  Ameena  lamented  the  ab- 
sence of  her  father  and  brother,  of  whose  return  she 
had  been  told,  and  so  did  many  others.  Mr.  Tudela 
became  calm  and  reflective  ;  he  thought  of  the  young 
men  of  his  charge,  and  grew  anxious  for  their  safety. 
Shereef  ed  Deen  could  give  no  account  of  them,  far- 
ther than  that  he  left  them  on  their  way  towards  Bos- 
rah  to  search  for  Ameena.  She  was  now  here  in 
safety  and  it  was  time  they  had  returned.  Anxiety 
became  more  intense  the  more  they  talked  and  thought 
about  it.  At  one  time  they  thought  the  feast  must  be 
abandoned. 

The  Patriarch  was  consulted.  He  replied  :  "  Why 
refuse  to  be  thankful  for  what  you  have,  and  neglect 
to  enjoy  it  because  you  have  not  everything  ?  Is  not 


FEAR   TURNED   TO   JOY.  411 

Allah  good  and  great  ?  Can  He  not  do  what  He  will  ? 
We  can  not  teach  Him,  for  from  Him  comes  all  knowl- 
edge. He  knows  what  we  need.  We  can  not  ask 
Him  to  be  better  than  He  is  ;  for  He  is  love  and  all 
blessings  come  from  Him.  Our  duty  is  to  enjoy 
gratefully  what  He  bestows,  to  pray  to  Him  that  we 
may  grow  wiser,  and  be  more  like  Him,  and  give  Him 
the  praise  of  reverent  hearts  and  pure  lives.  My 
children,  we  can  always  trust  Him  to  do  what  is  right 
and  for  the  best,  what  He  has  promised,  in  His  own 
way  and  in  His  own  time.  '  Has  He  said  and  will  He 
not  do  it  ? '  Let  the  feast  go  on." 

It  was  evening.  The  sun  had  gone  down  in  glory 
and  the  moon  risen  in  beauty.  Bright  stars  studded 
the  whole  azure  vault  of  heaven,  serene  sentinels  of 
the  night.  The  whole  world  was  toned  down  into 
soft,  silent  loveliness.  Only  the  murmur  of  human 
voices  was  heard  as  the  people  began  to  gather  about 
the  Kusr  el  Nussara  with  joyful  hearts.  Lights 
were  burning  in  the  Medafeh,  the  great  hall  of  enter- 
tainment, and  hands  were  busy  there.  Many  elders 
were  seated  in  groups  on  rugs  in  the  Rawak,  or  long 
portico,  engaged  in  pleasant  conversation. 

Suddenly  all  was  hushed  as  a  party  was  seen  ap- 
proaching. It  was  the  family  of  Youssef,  with 
Ameena  and  Loreda,  the  real  guests  of  the  festival. 
All  stood  silent  and  bowed  respectfully  as  they  passed 
the  door  of  peace  into  the  harem.  Hearts  were  too 
merry  to  remain  long  silent,  and  conversation  became 
more  lively  than  before. 

The  hour  was  approaching  for  the  feast  to  begin, 


412  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

and  all  was  nearly  ready  for  the  elders  of  the  people 
and  the  honored  guests  to  assemble  in  the  Medafeh. 
But  no  signal  had  been  given.  There  was  no  rushing, 
no  crowding  to  get  nearer.  In  all  the  East  there  is 
less  rudeness  in  common  life  than  in  high  life  in  the 
West.  Great  respect  is  felt  and  deference  is  always 
paid  to  age.  No  body  thinks  of  putting  himself  for- 
Avard  for  preferment,  but  humbly  awaits  the  call  to 
"go  up  higher."  The  man  of  middle  age  never 
pushes  himself  near  to  his  father  who  is  entertaining 
his  friends,  nor  thinks  of  sitting  at  the  table  unless 
requested  by  the  father's  friends  to  do  so.  Women 
in  the  East  do  not  often  sit  at  the  table  with  men  on 
festive  occasions,  no  more  now  than  at  the  feast  of 
Ahasuerus.  Custom,  nurtured  by  ignorance,  has  re- 
fused to  woman  her  proper  rank  in  the  scale  of  so- 
cial life.  She  has  been  thought  incapable  of  intellec- 
tual and  moral  and  social  culture,  to  qualify  her  to 
associate  on  equal  terms  in  the  serious  relations  of 
life.  Until  recently,  and  in  the  most  enlightened 
countries,  there  have  been  demonstrations  of  a  latent 
ability  which  needs  only  opportunity  to  bring  her 
very  close  to  the  high  rank  assumed  by  men  ;  at  least 
near  enough  to  be  "a  helpmeet  for  him."  Has  not  a 
woman  long  sat  on  the  throne  of  England  and  been 
the  head  of  a  church  ? 

The  higher  social  and  more  Christian  condition  of 
woman  in  Nussara  was  far  in  advance  of  surrounding 
peoples.  The  teaching  of  Jesus  had  exerted  a  wide 
and  salutary  influence  in  her  behalf,  and  gradually 
ancient  prejudices  had  been  removed,  till  she  was  ad- 


FEAR  TURNED  TO  JOY.  413 

mitted  to  a  full  share  in  the  religious,  social  and  do- 
mestic relations  of  life.  As  no  politics  prevailed, 
there  was  no  ballot-box  to  contend  about,  and  as  they 
never  went  to  war,  no  martial  prowess  was  needed  by 
either  sex.  Besides,  the  men  never  went  in  clubs  and 
conclaves  too  indecent  for  women  to  be  admitted. 
Hence  a  mutual  and  sacred  regard  for  the  rights  and 
relations  of  all  people  universally  prevailed.  Pu- 
rity, goodness  and  usefulness  were  avenues  open  to 
all,  by  which  alone  esteem  and  honor  could  be  obtained. 
In  short,  with  them  "there  was  neither  male  nor  fe- 
male, but  all  were  one  in  Christ. " 

Various  amusements  had  commenced  on  the  lawn 
among  the  younger  people,  while  the  elders  were  dis- 
cussing various  topics  of  interest  to  them.  Mr.  Tu- 
dela  sat  near  the  Patriarch  and  Shereef  ed  Deen,  in 
quiet  conversation  with  the  circle  gathered  about  them 
on  the  peculiarities  of  his  country  compared  with 
theirs,  pointing  out  the  differences  and  showing 
wherein  both  might  be  improved  by  a  selection  and 
adaptation  of  the  good,  and  a  rejection  -of  whatever 
impeded  progress  towards  the  highest  attainments  of 
prosperity  and  happiness.  He  did  not  speak  boast- 
fully, but  soberly  of  his  own,  and  commended  what 
he  saw  good  fn  theirs.  When  he  spoke  of  steamboats, 
railways  and  telegraphs  they  looked  doubtingly  upon 
him  as  they  had  before.  But  he  had  won  so  firm  a 
hold  upon  their  confidence  that  none  ventured  to  con- 
tradict him.  How  could  they  comprehend  where  they 
had  no  knowledge,  no  illustration  ?  An  appeal  to  the 
moral  conscience  may  find  an  inner  witness  which  ac- 


414:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

cepts  and  improves ;  but  in  material  things  the 
grosser  senses  require  demonstration. 

The  amusements,  conversations  and  preparation 
were  suddenly  hushed  by  the  appearance  of  a  courier, 
who  rode  rapidly  to  the  crowd  and  demanded  to  see 
the  Patriarch  at  once,  in  private,  or  with  his  elders. 
They  withdrew  to  an  inner  room  while  all  wondered 
what  this  hurried  message  could  mean.  Some  were 
alarmed  and  all  became  anxious.  It  was  soon  whis- 
pered that  a  troop  had  come  through  the  Nuka  Re- 
phaim  and  entered  unawares  by  the  Bab  el  Mansurah, 
and  were  thought  to  be  Haramiyeh  from  the  Desert, 
bent  on  robbery  and  plunder. 

The  return  of  the  Patriarch  and  announcement  of 
the  message  was  awaited  in  silence  with  great  anxiety. 
It  was  not  long  before  an  elder  came  out  and  said : 
"There  is  not  much  cause  of  fear.  Some  strangers 
have  entered  by  the  Bab  el  Mansurah,  but  have  com- 
mitted no  depredations.  Our  Patriarch  decided  to  go 
out  and  meet  them.  We  objected,  from  respect  to 
his  age,  and-  a  party  with  Shereef  ed  Deen  and  Mr. 
Tudela,  our  worthy  guests,  are  already  mounting  to 
go  and  meet  them,  and,  if  they  mean  evil,  to  remon- 
strate and  persuade  them  to  retire  on  the  best  terms 
they  can." 

He  had  scarce  ceased  when  the  party  of  twelve 
rode  by,  led  by  the  messenger,  who  showed  much 
trepidation.  None  had  carnal  weapons,  but  all  had 
the  bold  courage  of  good  and  honest  hearts.  They 
showed  no  terror,  for  they  felt  none.  The  pure  in 
heart  see  God,  and  feel  secure  in  his  protection. 


FEAR   TURNED   TO  JOY.  415 

A  full  hour  wore  wearily  away  with  no  more 
amusements  nor  much  conversation,  but  in  bated 
voices.  The  thoughts  of  all  were  on  the  probable  re- 
sult of  this  mission  of  moral  resistance.  It  had  been 
many  years  since  any  foray  had  been  made  into  their 
peaceful  territory,  and  the  present  generation  had 
come  to  feel  secure  from  all  dangers  of  that  sort. 
The  elders  remembered  robberies  committed  by  the 
lawless  Haramiyeh  when  they  were  young  but  had 
rarely  spoken  of  them  in  a  way  to  disquiet  or  divert 
other  minds  from  the  quiet  pursuit  of  the  nobler  pur- 
poses of  human  life.  The  excitement  at  first  created 
gradually  settled  into  a  matter  of  curiosity  more  than 
of  fear,  and  the  young  people  began  to  grow  merry. 

A  half  hour  more  had  not  elapsed  when  some  men 
who  had  gone  to  an  elevation  to  do  picket  service, 
returned  in  great  haste,  shouting  that  a  large  troop 
was  coming  like  Jehu  directly  towards  them.  All 
was  dismay  and  confusion.  Even  the  calm  Patriarch 
showed  alarm,  and  pronounced,  rather  rapidly,  the 
Arab's  last  appeal, —  "  Inshallah  "-  —  if  God  wills. 
The  women  rushed  into  the  kulat.  The  younger  mem- 
bers hid  behind  the  buildings,  and  some  fled  to  the 
hills.  There  was  great  confusion,  but  little  noise. 

Shortly  a  cavalcade  was  seen  not  far  away,  ap- 
proaching at  a  moderate  pace.  The  moonlight  re- 
vealed neither  their  number  nor  nation.  The  Patri- 
arch rose  and  proceeded  directly  to  the  path,  accom- 
panied by  the  elders  who  remained  with  him,  and  took 
a  position  by  the  edge  of  the  esplanade,  so  near  they 
must  meet  him.  They  had  barely  arrived  there  when 


416  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

the  leader  of  the  cavaliers  rode  up,  reined  his  horse 
and  dismounted  directly  in  front  of  him. 

It  was  Youssef !  He  rushed  to  his  venerable  fa- 
ther and  embraced  him,  ejaculating,  "Where  is 
Ameena  ?  They  tell  me  she  has  come. " 

"  All  safe,  Allah  be  praised,"  said  the  Patriarch. 

Clarence  Stanton  followed  next,  but  in  more 
formal  manner,  regarding  the  customs  of  respectful 
salutations,  but  saying,  "I,  too,  rejoice  greatly  with 
you  in  the  safe  return  of  Ameena.  May  Allah's 
blessing  rest  on  us  all." 

The  young  men  followed  in  their  turn,  saluting 
the  Patriarch  after  the  manner  of  the  country.  On 
them  all  he  bestowed  his  blessing,  thanking  Allah  for 
their  safe  return. 

Soon  the  elders,  who  had  purposely  remained  be- 
hind, came  up,  and  all  passed  towards  the  palace, 
where  all  was  silent  in  fearful  anxiety.  As  they  came 
nearer,  some  ventured  to  peer  from  their  hiding 
places,  to  learn  if  danger  awaited  them.  It  was  soon 
known  that,  instead  of  robbers,  it  was  Youssef  and 
his  friends,  who  had  come  in  safety,  and  were  just  in 
time  to  mingle  in  the  joys  and  add  new  zest  to  the 
happy  occasion.  All  rushed  upon  the  lawn  and  min- 
gled indiscriminately  together,  and  shouting  at  the 
top  of  their  voices  praises  and  hallelujahs,  while 
echoes  awoke  responsive  from  hills  and  groves,  as  if 
all  Nussara  was  joyful  at  the  glad  tidings,  and  ready 
to  join  in  the  song  of  praise  and  sympathy. 

Youssef  led  his  new  friends  and  Mr.  Tudela 
towards  the  Harem,  but  were  met  by  Ameena, 


FEAR  TURNED   TO  JOY.  417 

Loreda  and  other  women  in  the  court,  where  express- 
ions of  affection  and  gladness  were  given  and  re- 
ceived, too  sacred  for  the  description  of  human  lan- 
guage. It  may  be  said,  however,  that  none  were 
more  cordial,  not  even  the  father's  and  brother's,  than 
that  of  Clarence  Stanton  and  Ameena. 

The  more  formal  introduction  by  Mr.  Tudela  of 
Loreda  Worthington  to  Clarence  Stanton  as  the  lady 
in  whom  he  took  so  deep  an  interest  when  in  charge 
of  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and  a  hint  at  the  relation  which 
they,  long  ago,  and  now,  stood  to  each  other,  opened 
a  new  chapter  in  the  Reality  in  Romance,  and  a  new 
source  of  congratulation  and  delight. 

The  rapturous  joys  of  many  hearts  had  not  waned, 
when  a  message  from  the  Mutselim  called  all  the  near 
friends  and  as  many  as  could  be  convened  to  gather 
in  el  Mesjid,  the  chapel  of  prayer,  to  tender  united 
thanks  to  the  Loving  and  Protecting  Power  which 
had  delivered  from  danger  and  anxiety  and  given 
them  peace  and  joy.  The  crowd  assembled  and 
entered  devoutly  into  the  short  service  of  thanks- 
giving, which  was  followed  by  the  usual  benediction 
of  the  Patriarch.  Then  the  elders  repaired  to  the 
Medafeh  and  partook  of  the  sumptuous  feast.  Several 
sheep  roasted  whole,  and  huge  platters  stacked  with 
pillau,  rice  and  mishmish,  with  innumerable  other 
dishes,  fruits  and  comfits  were  served  with  all  the  lib- 
erality of  an  oriental  entertainment.  To  a  Western 
epicure  there  might  have  seemed  a  lack,  and  to  a 
strict  economist  a  needless  waste.  All  were  too 
happy  to  become  critics  of  any  thing,  and  the  feast 
B2 


418  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

was  greatly  enjoyed.  Course  after  course  followed 
till  all  were  fed.  They  who  served  were  served  in 
their  turn,  and  no  distinctions  were  known,  but 
respect  to  age  and  to  the  honored  guests  of  the  occa- 
sion. 

During  the  feast  those  outside  enjoyed  themselves 
in  divers  amusements.  Prominent  among  them  were 
the  Mazurka  dances,  often  single,  but  sometimes  in 
pairs,  always  men  by  themselves  and  women  by  them- 
selves. Alemehs  and  Ghuwazes,  who  make  dancing 
a  profession,  are  never  allowed  in  Nussara.  The 
music  was,  to  Western  ears,  rude  and  almost  barbar- 
ous ;  but  it  served  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  made. 
With  castinets  the  motions  of  the  feet,  arms  and 
bodies  kept  time  with  great  precision,  suppleness  and 
muscular  endurance. 

One  thing  is  specially  lacking  in  Oriental  society 
—  the  cultivation  of  good  music.  They  sing,  or  pre- 
tend to  sing,  much  less  than  in  Europe.  There  is  a 
roughness,  a  wildness,  in  their  music  which  grates 
harshly  on  cultivated  ears.  Their  instruments  are 
rudely  constructed,  sometimes  with  but  three  notes, 
and  their  voices  are  not  soft  or  melodious  ;  but  strong 
expression  is  enjoyed  and  lauded  as  heartily  as  bag- 
pipes by  a  Scotchman,  or  drums  by  Turks,  or  gongs 
by  Chinamen.  It  is  by  no  means  inappropriate ; 
when  heard  from  a  distance,  resounding  among  the 
hills  and  rocky  dells,  and  echoing  back  in  softened 
refrains,  like  Alpine  horns,  is  actually  romantic  and 
pleasing. 

The  music  of  a  people  is  a  reflection  and  index  of 


FEAR  TURNED   TO  JOY.  419 

character.  It  may  be  traced  from  the  rudest  savage 
up  to  the  most  cultivated  and  refined  in  civilized 
society  ;  from  the  lowest  form  of  vocal  sounds  to  the 
highest  ideal  of  angelic  perfection  ;  from  the  growl 
of  brutes,  by  advancing  links,  all  the  way  up  to  the 
anthems  and  choruses  of  Heaven,  and  still  onward  in 
infinite  progression  of  the  pure  and  immortal. 

As  a  moral  and  spiritual  progress  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Nussara,  though  slow,  was  far  in  advance  of 
neighboring  nations  ;  so  was  their  music  superior,  be- 
cause their  hearts  were  purer  and  their  voices  better 
trained.  But  it  partook  too  much  of  the  ancient 
Hebrew  style  of  chanting.  It  lacked  life  and  melody, 
and  deep,  hearty  expression,  while  it  breathed  devout- 
ness  and  sincerity.  It  was  not  like  a  share  of  what 
passes  for  the  highest  style  of  classic  music  in  the 
West ;  the  result  of  cold,  careful,  precise,  formal 
training,  in  the  infinite  possibilities  of  chords  and 
quavers,  stretching  from  the  deepest  sub-bass  to  the 
highest  soprano  and  falsetto  ;  mingling  and  varying 
sounds  without  sense  or  feeling,  merely  to  excite  ad- 
miration in  the  fast  far  up  and  down  in  demi-semi- 
quavers,  like  a  race-horse  in  trying  to  outdo  all  that 
has  ever  been  done.  The  human  voice  so  trained  is 
little  more  than  a  music-box  forced  to  expel  sounds, 
or  of  a  parrot  to  imitate  without  meaning.  What  has 
the  music  of  the  opera  to  do  with  the  worship  of  God, 
or  a  communion  of  souls  ?  One  deep,  rolling  planta- 
tion song  will  reach  more  hearts,  draw  more  tears  of 
joy,  rouse  more  devoutness,  quicken  to  nobler  action 
and  ring  longer  in  the  soul  than  the  finest  strains  from 


420  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

Norma,  Trovatore  or  the  Bohemian  Girl.  True  music 
is  the  mingling  of  sounds  into  harmonies  to  give  ex- 
pression to  pure  thoughts  and  holy  feelings,  like  pure 
religion  in  the  heart,  blending  sense  into  sentiment, 
and  affection  into  action,  to  make  beautiful  and  happy 
all  life's  aims  and  ends,  accordant  with  the  love  and 
will  of  God. 

An  astronomer  tells  us  of  the  "Music  of  the 
spheres,"  and  a  poet  sings  : 

All  discord's  harmony,  not  understood  ; 
All  partial  evil,  universal  good. 

If  poetry  is  philosophy,  and  philosophy  is  truth, 
there  must  be  a  vast  amount  of  good  somewhere, 
sometime,  somehow  to  be  enjoyed  by  the  intelligences 
of  God.  and  brought  out  by  a  Master  Voice  of  angelic 
hosts. 

The  dancing  had  ceased  and  comparative  silence 
prevailed.  Suddenly  a  voice  broke  out  in  a  wild 
strain  among  the  young  men  in  an  Arab  love-ditty, 
beginning,  Ya-hayuna,  Mochabebee.  His  companions 
enjoyed  it,  but  the  elders  frowned  upon  it  their  severe 
disapproval.  Others  were  called  upon  and  sung  songs 
more  sedate  and  appropriate.  Mr.  Tudela  was  con- 
sulted and  urged  to  sing  some  songs  of  the  West. 
He  consented,  on  condition  the  women  would  come 
out,  and  Loreda,  Daimbert  and  Tancred  assist  him. 
The  ladies  were  soon  standing  in  the  Rawak,  the  el- 
ders having  made  way  for  them.  The  four  were  ar- 
ranged together  and  the  first  strains  called  the  whole 
assembly  about  them.  They  chose  one  of  the  com- 


YEAR  TURNED  TO  JOY. 

monest,  because  one  of  the  sweetest  melodies  of  the 
West.  The  hour,  the  occasion,  the  memories  and  the 
renewed  mingling  of  two  voices,  once  familiar  and  inti- 
mate, gave  an  inspiration  to  their  hearts,  and  they 
sang  with  a  depth  and  intensity  of  feeling  and  sweet- 
ness and  power  which  touched  and  waked  a  response 
in  all  other  hearts,  deeper  and  holier  than  most  had 
ever  felt.  As  the  last  soft  echoes  came  back  from  the 
hills,  every  voice  murmured  the  deepest  feelings  of 
delight,  while  tears  trembled  in  many  eyes.  Every 
soul  was  enraptured,  and,  after  an  instant,  a  burst  of 
trembling  applause  broke  from  all  lips.  Clarence 
Stanton  was  standing  beside  Ameena.  Unconsciously 
he  took  her  not  unwilling  hand  and  pressed  it  to  his 
lips.  Their  eyes  met,  and  two  hearts  were  sealed 
henceforth  in  a  sacred  unity.  Other  songs  were  asked 
for  and  given  to  the  great  satisfaction  and  joy  of  all 
present. 

The  evening  having  waned  and  all  having  partaken 
of  the  feast,  silence  was  called  by  whispers,  when  the 
Patriarch  rose  and  all  bowed  reverently  to  his  offering 
of  thanks  to  the  Good  Father  for  the  blessings  of  life 
and  the  blessings  of  that  day,  with  a  devout  invoca- 
tion upon  all  present,  especially  upon  those  from  a 
far-off  land,  and  upon  all  men.  All  responded  Amen, 
and  each  retired  in  peace  and  love  to  his  place  of  rest. 


422  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

NEW  PROJECTS. 

The  outcomes  of  what  has  been  written  may  be  al- 
ready guessed  by  the  reader.  The  steps  leading  to 
the  final  consummation  need  not  special  descriptions. 
Mr.  Tudela  was  not  anxious  to  hasten  his  departure 
and  his  young  companions  were  very  willing  to  re- 
main some  time  longer.  Clarence  Stanton  had  al- 
ready made  his  decision  and  was  a  citizen  of  En  Nus- 
sara. 

It  required  only  time  to  settle  preliminary  matters 
to  become  one  among  the  families  of  this  humble, 
happy,  Peculiar  People.  He  was  a  frequent  and 
welcome  visitor  at  the  house  of  Youssef.  Yohannen 
always  received  and  treated  him  as  a  brother,  and  all 
the  family  became  warmly  attached  to  him,  especially 
the  children  of  Ameena.  He  began  to  look  about 
with  a  view  to  a  permanent  settlement.  A  new  light 
shone  into  his  heart  and  all  became  bright  and  cheer- 
ful about  him.  He  did  not  forget  the  past  of  his  life, 
but  the  happiness  he  now  felt  dispelled  much  of  the 
gloom  that  had  hung  over  it,  and  the  assurance  of 
hope  led  him  to  anticipate  a  reunion  in  purer  realms, 
where  selfishness  and  sin  shall  be  overcome  by  love, 
old  things  be  passed  away,  and  all  things  become  new, 
pure  and  holy.  He  cherished  not  hatred  towards 


NEW   PROJECTS.  423 

those  who  had  injured  him,  but  confided  in  God  who 
knows  best  and  will  do  all  things  well.  He  re- 
lated to  Ameena  a  true  narrative  of  his  life  and  expe- 
riences. She  sympathized  deeply  with  him  and  did 
not  withhold  the  shorter  story  of  her  own  trials  and 
sufferings.  Both  felt  the  ties  closer  and  stronger 

O  O 

drawn  which  bound  their  hearts,  and  showed  a  truer 
fitness  for  each  other  and  a  fuller  assurance  of  a  happy 
future.  In  the  principles,  motives  and  purposes  of 
life  they  were  in  entire  agreement.  An  agreement 
in  religion  sanctioned  and  cemented  the  whole. 

It  was  not  long  before  final  arrangements  were 
concluded.  He  purchased  and  furnished  neatly  after 
the  custom  of  the  people  a  dwelling  with  surround- 
ings much  pleasanter  than  where  they  first  met.  She 
had  saved  nothing  and  expected  nothing  from  the  des- 
olation of  her  former  home.  There  reigns  no  power 
in  the  Lebanon  to  enforce  reparation  for  what  oppres- 
sion and  persecution  inflict  on  innocent  people,  except 
through  foreign  influence  for  foreigners.  In  such 
outbreaks  as  swept  over  the  Christians  in  Syria,  one 
counts  himself  fortunate  who  escapes  with  his  life. 
Clarence  Stanton  soon  relieved  Ameena's  mind  of  all 
anxiety  on  that  score  by  assuring  her  that,  with  com- 
mon industry  and  prudence,  they  should  never  want, 
nor  her  children  while  in  their  minority. 

All  things  were  settled  to  the  satisfaction  of  father 
and  mother,  and  all  the  family  approved  the  arrange- 
ment. It  now  only  awaited  to  fix  the  time  for  the 
celebration  of  the  nuptials.  A  second  marriage  is 
not  expected  to  be  attended  with  so  much  ceremony 


424:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

as  the  first,  nor  were  weddings  in  Nussara  made  the 
occasion  of  so  much  pomp  and  parade  as  among  the 
Orientals  generally.  Sufficient  time  was  allowed  to 
intervene  for  a  fitting  preparation. 

During  this  time  other  matters  were  being  per- 
fected by  another  party.  Full  explanations  had  been 
made  and  accepted  between  Mr.  Tudela  and  Loreda 
Worthington.  He  had  never  heard  of  the  fabrica- 
tion of  his  marriage,  nor  until  now  learned  that  his 
letters  had  never  been  received.  He  had  not  thought 
it  possible  that  men,  professing  to  fear  God,  and 
members  of  a  church,  could  be  equity  of  such  con- 
duct as  had  separated  them  so  wrongfully.  She 
knew  her  father's  strong  prejudices,  and  had  felt  the 
force  of  his  severity.  But  she  had  known  nothing 
of  the  retention  of  letters,  nor  suspected  the  contriv- 
ance of  the  marriage  notice.  It  was  now  plain  who 
had  done  it.  Both  saw  very  clearly  that  more  than 
a  boisterous  parade  of  faith  and  piety  was  requisite 
to  prove  a  title  to  the  Christian  name,  respect  and 
confidence  ;  that  more  than  creeds  and  sects,  about 
which  professors  contend  so  strenuously,  and  the 
church  is  divided  so  sadly,  is  needed  to  secure  the 
blessings  and  extend  the  benefits  of  a  pure  religion. 
In  fact,  both  had  known  it,  and  Mr.  Tudela  had 
preached  it  from  his  entrance  into  the  ministry,  and 
for  his  honesty  and  sincerity  in  doing  so,  he  had  been 
driven  from  his  parish,  and  they  had  suffered  this  long 
separation.  Now  both  yielded  gratefully  and  joyfully 
to  the  overpowering  good  which,  for  them,  had 
brought  light  out  of  darkness,  and  they  were  willing 


NEW   PROJECTS.  425 

to  admit,  though  how  or  vihy  was  not  exactly  plain, 
that  "  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God."  It  was  an  additional  joy  to  know  that 
both  Mr.  Worthington  and  the  Postmaster  had  seen 
the  error  of  their  ways,  and  had  repented  of  their 
sins  and  made  full  confession,  and  now  prayed  to  be 
forgiven,  by  an  obliteration,  a  washing  away,  of  the 
stain  of  their  guilt,  by  love  so  strong  and  lives  so 
pure  that  it  should  be  never  more  remembered  against 
them.  Certainly  these  two  hearts  were  so  glad  and 
happy  that  they  cherished  no  desire  to  retain  a  feeling 
or  express  a  word  that  should  ever  recall  what  was 
wrong  or  unpleasant  in  the  past. 

Loreda  said  :  "I  have  numerous  letters  from  both 
father  and  mother,  pleading  and  urging  me  to  return. 
For  their  sakes  I  have  longed  to  do  so  ;  but  for  my 
own  sake  and  yours  —  A  blush  came  to  her  face, 

and  she  could  say  no  more.  He  pressed  her  to  his 
bosom,  and  both  thanked  God  for  his  protection, 
guidance  and  their  reunion.  When  she  related  the 
scene  of  her  departure  from  home,  the  sadness  and 
pleading  of  her  father,  who  promised  to  "make  all 
right,'1  it  was  the  sole  thought  that  he  was  married  — 
that  base  falsehood  that  drove  her  from  her  mother's 
arms. 

Mr.  Tudela  felt  a  profounder  admiration  for  his 
affiance'e  than  ever.  One  dim  shadow  only  rested  on 
his  soul.  While  he  praised  her  heroism  in  her  self- 
sacrifice,  fleeing  from  one  she  believed  infidel  to  his 
most  solemn  vows  to  mortal  being,  had  she  not  placed 
him  too  high  in  Tier  estimation,  and  made  her  conse- 
18* 


426  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

cration  as  a  missionary  a  second  duty,  if  not  a  selfish 
one? 

She  explained:  " Duty  to  God  was  not  alone  nor 
greater  in  the  missionary  field  than  at  home.  God 
requires  devotion  at  home  and  every-where,  to  the 
works  of  righteousness,  obedience  to  the  laws  of  His 
paternal  government ;  goodness,  kindness,  love, 
purity,  every  day  and  every  hour,  and  every-where, 
constantly,  as  the  outflowing  of  a  pure  heart.  I  have 
found  among  missionaries  no  more  of  that  spirit,  no 
more  of  those  works,  no  more  sacrifice  and  self-denial 
than  at  home.  Wherever  I  have  been  they  rank  and 
associate  with  the  highest  classes,  and  labor  and  suffer 
no  more,  nor  so  much  as  many  Christians,  for  they 
have  the  prestige  and  protection  of  all  Christian 
nations.  I  was  myself  driven  away,  because  the  vil- 
lage where  I  was  teaching  was  attacked  by  a  set  of 
outlaws  bent  on  plunder,  who  have  respect  for  no 
nation  or  religion.  It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  foreign 
missionaries  are  debarred  all  protection,  and  subjected 
to  great  deprivation  and  indignity.  Visit  their  estab- 
lishments and  you  will  soon  be  corrected  of  your 
error.  Few  natives  live  as  comfortably,  respectably 
or  luxuriously  as  they  do.  Have  you  not  found  it 
so?" 

"I  must  confess  my  disappointment  at  finding 
them  so  comfortable,  contented  and  happy,  and  I  mar- 
veled to  find  that,  except  the  teachers  and  doctors, 
they  had  so  little  to  do.  I  think  if  they  would  go 
some  steps  farther  back  and  begin  the  work  of  civil- 
ization and  humanization,  and  help  in  the  way  of 


NEW   PROJECTS.  427 

temporal,  domestic,  moral  and  social  improvement, 
before  teaching  them  to  distinguish  between  human 
creeds,  forms  and  sects  in  the  religion  of  the  'One 
body,  one  spirit,  one  hope,  one  love,  one  faith,  one 
baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all,'  they  would  ac- 
complish vastly  more  for  the  good  of  humanity,  for 
the  cause  of  Christianity,  and  for  the  honor  of  God. " 

The  schools  now  established  in  the  East,  the  intro- 
duction of  modern  improvements  in  the  arts  and  com- 
forts of  civilization,  are  doing  immense  good,  and 
afford  grounds  for  hope  of  rapid  progress  in  the  high 
road  leading  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  The  schools 
for  girls  are  especially  noticeable  as  a  new  element  of 
power  in  the  rapid  improvement  of  nations  hitherto 
held  under  the  bondage  of  ignorance  and  error. 
What  would  civilized  nations,  what  would  the  church, 
do  without  the  aid  and  influence  of  women  ?  It  is  no 
cause  of  wonder  that  nations  that  do  not  treat  women 
as  equals  in  the  relations  of  life  do  not  rise  faster 
towards  the  acme  of  human  possibility. 

They  discussed  the  high  moral  and  religious  char- 
acter of  this  Peculiar  People,  who  are  zealous  of  good 
works,  but  knew  no  authorized  creed  or  form  of  wor- 
ship, and  would  accept  none  but  that  taught  in  the 
gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  would  allow  no  man 
nor  set  of  men  to  condense,  compound,  define  and 
eliminate,  to  make  authoritative  any  form  of  words 
as  Articles  of  Faith,  by  which  to  measure  the  condi- 
tions of  Christian  Fellowship,  or  sit  in  judgment  upon 
the  opinions  and  religious  character  of  other  people. 
They  were  fully  agreed  that  the  wisdom  from  above, 


428  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

which  is  pure,  peaceable,  gentle,  easy  to  he  entreated, 
full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  partiality  and 
without  hypocrisy,  dwelt  here  with  stronger  influence 
than  in  any  place  they  had  known,  for  the  natural 
fruits  were  more  abundant.  They  had  heard  no  harsh 
or  unkind  words,  seen  no  preparation  for  war  and 
fighting,  for  trials  and  executions,  no  hand-cuffs,  chain- 
gangs  or  dungeon  cells ;  no  drinking  saloons,  gamb- 
ling-houses, no  stock-jobbing  boards  of  trade  puts  and 
takes,  broad  and  narrow  margins,  no  sacrifices  to 
tempt  the  blind  goddess  of  heathenism  to  show  them 
favor  and  fortune. 

When  they  considered  that  this  people  had  dwelt 
so  secluded  from  the  outside  world,  and  had  only  the 
Bible,  mainly  the  New  Testament,  for  their  guide  in 
religious  matters,  it  was  not  to  them  strange  that 
union  and  a  high  moral  tone  of  thought  and  action 
prevailed  among  them.  It  was  still  plainer  when 
they  saw  religion,  in  its  moral  and  social  influence, 
placed  before  and  above  all  dogmas  and  rituals  of 
men  and  churches  and  worldly  gains,  as  a  guide  in 
conduct.  They  felt  a  direct  responsibility  to  God  and 
allowed  no  power  of  priest  or  potentate  to  intervene 
between  Him  and  their  own  free  souls.  They  had 
erected  no  judgment-seat  to  overrule  the  judgment  of 
God  set  in  the  earth  by  Jesus,  before  which  all  must 
appear,  answer,  and  receive  according  to  what  each 
hath  done,  whether  good  or  bad.  Personal  ambition 
has  not  "exalted  itself  in  the  church  above  all  that 
is  called  God  to  be  worshipped  ;"  nor  has  it  clutched 
the  power  of  state  to  build  a  throne  or  a  fane  on  the 


NEW  PROJECTS.  429 

ruins  of  rights,  on  the  blood  and  sweat  of  others,  on 
the  pretense  of  doing  to  others  better  than  they  can 
do  for  themselves.  They  regulate  their  hearts,  their 
thoughts,  their  desires  and  their  conduct  by  the  spirit, 
commands  and  examples  of  Jesus,  beside  whom  they 
acknowledge  no  other  master. 

Mr.  Tudela  related  to  Loreda  the  projects  and 
plans  discussed  with  Clarence  Stanton,  to  give  this 
people  the  advantages  of  the  actual  improvements  of 
the  West,  which  could  be  introduced  without  creating 
monopolies,  distinctions  and  jealousies,  in  a  way  to 
divide  and  alienate  interest  or  affections.  She 
doubted  if  it  could  be  done,  it  is  so  natural  for  men  to 
be  selfish.  He  admitted  they  were  so  ;  but  the  reli- 
gion of  Jesus  diffused  such  a  spirit  of  fraternity  and 
obedience  to  the  common  Father  and  the  common 
welfare,  that  there  could  be  no  danger  so  long  as  that 
religion  had  a  controlling  influence  in  them.  He  be- 
lieved it  possible  to  give  such  prominence  and  power 
to  Christianity  that  it  should  be  appealed  to  as  the 
highest  attribute  of  conscience,  the  final  judgment, 
and  the  surest  guide  to  real  prosperity  and  happiness. 
This  people,  he  argued,  had  never  been  misled  by  the 
false  and  arrogant  doctrines  which  crept  into  the 
church  from  the  veriest  heathenism,  born  and  bred 
before  Christ  was  born,  and  most  agreeable  to  selfish 
souls  ;  that  some  men  are  preferred  before  others,  not 
for  actual  merit  and  goodness  of  heart  and  life,  but 
for  accepting  and  performing  certain  traditionary  rit- 
ual services  which  benefit  neither  God  nor  man  nor 
the  soul  of  him  who  performs  them,  except  as  a  sooth- 


430  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

ing  syrup  for  guilty  consciences,  a  substitute  to  af- 
fect the  demands  of  justice  and  right  living,  and,  if 
possible,  to  climb  some  other  way  into  the  kingdom 
of  God.  No  man  is  so  selfish  that  he  prefers  evil  to 
good,  knowing  or  believing  it  to  be  such,  and  under- 
standing its  nature  and  consequences.  It  is  the  false 
education  by  which  bad  men  want  to  become  saints 
and  angels  without  the  trouble  of  deserving  to  be 
such,  excusing  their  own  guilt  by  involving  innocence 
to  atone  for  it  by  suffering  in  their  stead.  No  such 
doctrine  prevails  here  ;  therefore  he  believed  improve- 
ments for  the  good  of  all  could  do  no  harm  to  any. 

Loreda  responded  favorably  and  confessed  she  had 
seen  great  need  of  the  introduction  of  many  things  in 
the  mode  of  domestic  life,  as  well  as  social.  She 
thought  if  the  tyranny  of  foreign  fashions  could  be 
prevented,  a  great  danger  would  be  removed,  and 
many  improvements  could  be  safely  introduced. 

The  young  men  had  become  familiar,  and,  with 
some,  intimate.  Daimbert  and  Tancred  often  enter- 
tained their  associates  with  songs  and  music  which  all 
enjoyed,  while  Godfrey  entered  more  earnestly  into 
matters  pertaining  to  the  physical  condition  of  the 
people.  They  mingled  freely  with  the  inhabitants  and 
were  kindly  received  and  generously  treated  wherever 
they  went.  In  fact,  they  became  favorites  among 
young  and  old.  Daimbert  thought  they  had  better 
join  Clarence  Stanton  and  pitch  their  tents  perma- 
nently. He  even  went  so  far  as  to  consult  Mr.  Tudela 
on  the  propriety  of  doing  so.  He  replied  that  his 
charge  was  to  return  them  to  their  parents,  and  he 


NEW  PROJECTS.  431 

must  be  faithful  to  the  trust  reposed  in  him.     With 
them  they  could  consult  and  decide. 

It  leaked  out,  not  long  after,  that  both  Daimbert 
and  Tancred  had  become  deeply  attached  to  two  of 
the  fair  damsels  of  En  Nussara,  and  were  ready  to 
enter  into  alliances  for  life.  Mr.  Tudela  admonished 
them  for  the  rashness  and  great  imprudence  of  such 
conduct.  They  were  young,  far  from  home,  without 
means  of  support,  and,  more  than  all,  in  duty  bound 
to  return  to  their  parents  and  consult  them.  He  as- 
sured them  that  life  was  not  all  Romance,  but  a  solemn 
Reality,  involving  great  responsibilities,  and  must  not 
be  trifled  with  ;  that  the  fervor  of  youth  must  be 
tempered  with  prudence,  and  time  and  reflection  ma 
ture  their  judgments  and  cool  their  passions,  for  it 
was  a  long  road  they  had  to  travel,  and  for  it  they 
should  be  soberly  prepared. 

They  at  first  thought  him  needlessly  severe  in  his 
cautionary  advice  ;  but,  as  their  guardian,  they  saw 
the  necessity  of  submission  to  his  riper  reason.  They 
did  it  as  gracefully  as  they  could,  but  not  without  an 
exchange  of  tokens  and  promises  of  fidelity  and  devo- 
tion, and,  if  God  willed  it,  a  future  union  with  the 
chosen  ones  who  had  reciprocated  their  affections. 
Godfrey  rallied  them  often  on  their  devotion  to  the 
dark-eyed  houries  of  this  happy  land.  They  did  not 
deny  their  fervent  and  sincere  attachment,  nor  conceal 
their  intentions  to  return  and  dwell  among  a  people 
in  whom  they  could  place  the  utmost  confidence,  and 
with  whom  they  believed  life  might  be  spent  more 
usefully  and  happily  than  in  their  own  country.  They 


432  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

saw  open  fields  for  cultivation  where  they  could  add 
to  their  means  of  actual  enjoyments,  physical,  intel- 
lectual and  social  improvement ;  for  though  possessed 
of  moral  and  religious  qualities  superior  to  the  stand- 
ards among  the  innumerable  sects  which  divide  and 
set  in  array  against  each  other  all  over  Christendom, 
they  lacked  many  things  which  add  to  the  sum  of  the 
highest  enjoyments,  worthy  of  the  children  of  God 
and  disciples  of  Jesus.  They  believed  life  could  be 
more  real,  earnest  and  progressive  in  truth  and  good- 
ness and  in  Christian  growth,  than  among  the  strifes 
and  bitterness  of  rival  sects  and  parties,  ambitious  of 
pre-eminence  in  wealth  and  display,  and  honor  that 
comes  from  men  instead  of  that  which  comes  from 
God.  They  might  regret  to  leave  their  friends  and 
homes,  but  it  was  so  ordered  from  the  beginning,  and 
Jesus  approved  it,  when  duty,  desire  and  conscience 
combined  to  direct  in  the  way.  They  did  not  deny 
nor  disguise  their  feelings  and  intentions,  as  is  too 
common  with  young  people  who  often  rush  heedlessly 
upon  courses  which  involve  the  greatest  responsibili- 
ties, and  seriously  affect  the  conditions  of  all  after 
life,  of  themselves  and  others.  They  even  went  so 
far  as  to  consult  Mr.  Tudela,  stating  frankly  their 
feelings  and  desires,  and  asking  his  advice.  He  did 
not  directly  disapprove  their  choice,  but  thought  it 
unwise  to  make  positive  engagements  before  return- 
ing home,  lest  they  should  change  their  minds  and 
involve  others  in  unhappiness.  He  reminded  them 
that  betrothal  in  the  East  was  regarded  sacred  as 
marriage,  and  debarred  each  party  from  entering  into 


NEW  PROJECTS.  433 

another  engagement  of  marriage  afterwards.  He 
related  several  instances  where  infidelity  to  such 
promises  had  led  to  fatal  consequences ;  and  affec- 
tions were  too  valuable  and  sacred  to  be  trifled  with. 
They  assured  him  no  vows  had  been  plighted,  but 
that,  on  their  part,  they  were  ready  to  make  them, 
but  should  submit  to  his  advice,  and  leave  affections 
to  mature  and  Providence  to  open  the  way  for  a  final 
consummation. 

ca         19 


134:  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

A  CHANGE   AND  CONSUMMATION. 

The  arrival  of  a  French  army  at  Beirut,  and  the 
approach  of  the  English,  restored  order  in  Syria. 
The  outlaws,  who  had  taken  advantage  of  the  politi- 
cal troubles,  retreated  to  their  hiding  places,  and  the 
ways  of  travel  were  again  open  and  safe  as  formerly. 
Mr.  Tudela  and  his  company  could  go  without  dan- 
ger by  Jisr  Mejammia  across  the  Jordan,  and  so  to 
Tiberias,  Nazareth,  Jerusalem  and  through  Egypt 
homeward  —  their  original  route. 

It  was  with  reluctance  on  their  part  that  a  decision 
was  made  and  a  time  set  to  leave,  and  much  regret 
was  expressed  by  others.  A  strong  friendship  had 
grown  up,  amounting  to  brotherhood.  They  felt  a 
lively  interest  in  each  other's  welfare.  It  is  hard  to 
sunder  such  ties.  It  causes  a  pang,  even  though  rea- 
son approves  it.  Calm  deliberation  and  mutual  con- 
sultations made  all  plain  and  satisfactory  as  to  the 
way  of  duty,  and  none  objected  to  its  discharge,  un- 
pleasant though  the  separation  might  be. 

Some  time  was  to  intervene  before  the  departure, 
and  some  important  transactions  were  to  take  place. 
The  day  was  set,  and  the  arrangements  made,  for  the 
marriage  of  Samuel  Tudela  and  Loreda  "Worthington, 
and  Clarence  Stanton  and  Ameena,  according  to  the 


A  CHANGE    AND   CONSUMMATION.  435 

rites  and  usages  of  En  Nussara.  It  was  resolved  to 
make  it  a  festal  occasion  of  great  joy,  not  only  for 
the  relatives  and  people  of  Fureidis,  but  for  all  who 
would  join  in  the  celebration.  There  was  great  pre- 
paration and  great  rejoicing  on  the  occasion.  A 
feast,  such  as  was  rarely  seen  in  the  East,  was  pro- 
vided—  in  this  case  the  offering  of  many  families  — 
and  there  was  such  a  gathering  as  had  never  been 
seen  in  Nussara.  Three  days  would  have  been  given 
to  the  entertainment,  as  practiced  anciently,  and 
among  the  Moslems  still,  had  not  Mr.  Tudela  and  the 
Patriarch  objected,  as  not  consistent  with  the  sim- 
plicity of  religion,  nor  agreeable  to  the  parties. 

Notwithstanding  invitations  were  given  but  for  one 
day,  multitudes  assembled  the  day  before,  and  en- 
tered upon  the  entertainments  usual  on  such  occa- 
sions. Haman  est  Shefat  (Bath  of  Health)  and  Ha- 
man  ed  Djemale^  (Bath  of  Beauty)  were  thronged  all 
day.  The  Medak  found  constant  employment  in  re- 
lating their  stories  to  the  young  people,  and  the 
musicians  in  regulating  the  feet  and  motions  of  the 
dancers.  When  Daimbert  and  Tancred  sang,  all  else 
ceased,  and  every  ear  was  attentive  to  the  music,  so 
superior  to  anything  heard,  bringing  sweet  responsive 
echoes  from  hills  and  groves  near  and  far  away.  It 
was  with  difficulty  the  hilarity  of  the  day  was  quieted 
at  a  late  hour  in  the  evening.  The  custom  of  frolick- 
ing three  days  and  two  nights  was  not  permitted  in 
Nussara.  One  of  the  elders  calls  the  hour  for  silence 
and  repose,  which  is  usually  heeded.  On  this  occa- 
sion their  hearts  were  too  full  of  joy  to  hear  the  sum- 


436  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

mons  till  thrice  repeated.  As  there  are  few  accom- 
modations not  provided  by  visitors  themselves,  the 
young  people  of  the  East  prefer  a  whole  night  of 
jollification  to  sleeping  on  the  ground,  often  without 
even  a  blanket.  The  families  find  shelter  in  the 
houses. 

The  day  for  the  wedding  shone  bright  and  beauti- 
ful. All  nature  gave  approbation  to  the  event.  All 
hearts  were  full  of  joy.  None  were  happier  than  the 
parties  to  be  married.  Clarence  Stanton  was  the 
happiest  of  all.  Life  had  for  him  a  new  lease,  and 
earth  blessings  he  had  never  dared  hope  for,  since  the 
cruelties  that  befel  him  in  his  young  manhood.  He 
had  found  a  full  compensation  awaiting  him  for  the 
deprivations  of  past  years.  Though  a  distant  cloud 
hung  on  his  memory,  it  was  gold-tinged  by  the  sun- 
light of  that  day,  and  the  bright  hope  of  the  future. 
In  his  generosity,  he  had  provided  wedding  suits  for 
both  Ameena  and  Loreda,  neat  and  modest,  but  beau- 
tiful. They  were  cut  and  fitted,  not  precisely  in  the 
style  of  the  place,  nor  after  the  Western  fashions, 
but  in  a  more  simple  and  befitting  manner,  in  every 
way  suitable  and  appropriate.  They  were  neither 
wide,  narrow,  short  or  dragging.  They  wore  no 
gaudy  display  of  gems  or  jewelry.  Plain  white  lace 
shawls  were  thrown  over  their  heads,  falling  over 
their  shoulders.  Each  bore  a  fan  in  an  ungloved 
hand.  A  small  bouquet  of  orange  blossoms  was 
pinned  on  the  left  breast.  There  was  a  neatness,  sim- 
plicity, appropriateness  and  beauty  in  all  their  trous- 
seau which  the  most  fastidious  taste  of  an  independent 


A  CHANGE   AND  CONSUMMATION.  437 

soul  could  not  fail  to  approve  and  admire.  All  was 
the  production  of  their  own  people.  The  grooms 
wore  the  costume  of  their  own  country,  having  no 
desire  to  change  it  for  one  less  convenient.  Nobody 
suggested  their  doing  a  thing  so  foolish,  merely  to 
imitate  the  bad  fashions  of  others. 

When  the  hour  arrived  for  the  service,  which  was 
not  delayed  to  so  late  an  hour  as  in  ancient  times,  but 
while  the  sun  was  still  shining  bright,  soft  and  beau- 
tiful, the  Patriarch  and  a  few  elders  entered  the  house 
of  Youssef.  The  marriage  contract  duly  drawn  up 
was  signed  by  the  parties  and  witnessed  by  the  Patrr 
arch  and  elders.  Other  invited  guests  were  present, 
both  male  and  female.  As  many  as  could  gathered 
in  the  court.  The  Patriarch  and  elders  were  seated 
on  the  Dewan  in  the  Lewan,  the  entire  arched  front 
open  to  the  court.  Mr.  Tudela  and  Clarence  Stanton 
stood  in  front  of  them.  Youssef  with  his  wife  en 
tered  from  the  ha-rem,  Ameena  and  Loreda  next  be- 
hind them,  and  the  family  following  after.  Coming 
to  Clarence  Stanton,  he  took  in  one  hand  the  right 
hand  of  Ameena  and  addressing  him  said  :  "Clarence 
Stanton,  I  give  and  deliver  to  you  my  daughter 
Ameena  to  be  your  wife  "  ;  placing  her  hand  in  his, 
he  continued,  "  May  the  blessing  of  God  always  at- 
tend you."  Then,  taking  the  hand  of  Loreda,  he  led 
her  to  Mr.  Tudela,  saying,  "This  woman,  a  daughter 
of  your  own  people,  whom  Providence  has  brought 
here,  I  offer  to  you  in  marriage,  in  the  place  of  her 
absent  father."  Putting  her  hand  in  his,  he  said, 
"  May  the  blessing  of  her  parents  and  of  God,  who 


438  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

rules  over  all  people,  rest  upon  you  both."  They 
then  turned  and  kneeled  before  the  Patriarch  who 
rose  and  laid  his  hands  on  the  heads  of  each,  then 
raising  them  up  to  heaven,  in  a  short,  devout  prayer 
invoked  the  wisdom,  grace  and  blessing  of  God  to 
rest  upon,  go  with  and  preserve  them  in  purity,  peace 
and  love,  and  crown  them  with  life  immortal  through 
Jesus  Christ.  All  said  "Amen."  Salutations  and 
kisses  of  affection  followed  after  the  most  expressive 
oriental  custom,  both  ancient  and  modern. 

A  short  time  was  spent  in  congratulations,  when  a 
cortege  was  formed,  headed  by  the  Patriarch  and 
elders,  Youssef  and  wife,  then  the  grooms  and  brides 
followed  by  the  family,  Daimbert,  Godfrey  and  Tan- 
cred  and  a  long  retinue  of  near  and  intimate  friends. 
A  multitude  lined  both  sides  of  the  path,  extending 
nearly  from  the  Husn  to  the  house  of  Youssef.  They 
stood  silent  with  uncovered  heads,  showing  great  re- 
spect, and  pronouncing  sala'ams  as  they  passed. 
There  was  no  noise,  no  confusion.  Perfect  order  pre- 
vailed, without  any  display  of  authority.  When  they 
entered  the  Medafeh,  the  Patriarch,  elders  and  prin- 
cipal guests  were  first  entertained,  then  others  in  their 
course  till  all  were  fed.  Age,  after  the  chief  guests, 
formed  the  only  distinction  in  the  order  of  the  festi- 
val. No  wine,  not  even  sherbet,  was  used  on  the  oc- 
casion. After  the  feast,  water,  slightly  acid  with  the 
juice  of  lemons,  and  flavored  with  a  tincture  peculiar 
to  the  place,  was  furnished  at  the  kiosk  beside  the 
gushing  fountain. 

A  week  had  passed,  and  much  happiness  been  en- 


A  CHANGE  AND  CONSUMMATION.  439 

joyed  and  some  plans  matured  for  the  future.  The 
course  of  Clarence  Stanton  was  fully  determined. 
Here  was  to  be  his  home  and  here  he  resolved  to  be- 
stow his  best  powers  in  improving  the  condition  of 
this  people,  strictly  regarding  their  simple  manners, 
personal  rights  and  kindly  feelings  ;  never  allowing  a 
spirit  of  selfishness  and  rivalry  to  influence  his  con- 
duct. In  carrying  out  his  plans,  he  would  need  help 
from  others,  and  it  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Tudela  and 
his  young  friends  should  aid  him  by  sending  such  im- 
plements as  were  most  needed,  and  afterwards  such 
as  should  become  necessary  in  the  progress  they 
might  make.  It  was  resolved  to  begin  with  the  sim- 
plest and  most  useful,  leaving  the  more  intricate  to 
follow  when  ready  for  them. 

Daimbert  and  Tancred  were  fully  resolved  to  make 
Nussara  their  future  home.  They  were  ready  to  sec- 
ond any  movement  looking  to  the  prosperity  of  the 
place,  and  Godfrey  was  willing  to  co-operate  to  the 
same  end,  by  helping  forward  whatever  might  be 
needed,  should  he  remain  at  home. 

Clarence  Stanton  gave  Mr.  Tudela  full  power  to 
act  in  the  matter  of  Richard  and  gather  what  there 
might  be  for  him  and  expend  it  in  forwarding  such 
things  as  he  might  order.  He  also  gave  a  draft  on 
his  agent  in  Alexandria,  with  which  to  purchase  cer- 
tain articles  and  forward  for  immediate  use.  Among 
them  were  chairs,  a  table,  bedstead,  knives  and  forks 
and  other  articles  for  domestic  use  ;  harnesses,  plows, 
barrows,  axes,  hoes,  shovels  and  divers  other  things 
for  the  farm,  and  for  living  after  the  manner  of  West- 
ern convenience. 


440  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  PREPARATION  AND  DEPARTURE. 

The  time  had  arrived  and  the  preparations  were  all 
made  for  the  departure  at  an  early  hour  on  the  mor- 
row. Much  feeling  had  been  awakened  at  the  thought 
of  separation  where  friendship  founded  upon  con- 
genial principles  had  become  strong.  A  parting  feast, 
a  last  supper,  had  been  provided,  to  which  many 
were  invited  who  had  come  to  know  and  love  the 
strangers.  It  was  not  one  of  the  boisterous  festivi- 
ties so  common  where  wine  flows  freely,  and  the  nor- 
mal senses  are  hilarious,  or  stupidly  bewildered.  It 
partook  more  of  a  truly  religious  character  ;  that  is, 
it  was  serious,  reverent,  real.  There  was  an  inter- 
change of  genuine  thought  and  feeling,  tokens  of 
high  moral  purpose  and  holy  aspiration,  with  an  easy 
intermingling  of  social  pleasantries,  more  than  is 
common  among  orientals.  The  livelier  and  shrewder 
wit  of  the  West  could  not  be  restrained,  though  a 
respectful  deference  was  paid  to  the  sedateness  of  the 
elders.  There  is  apt  to  be  a  soberness  in  religion 
which  fades  into  a  somber  mannerism  that  has  the 
appearance  of  sadness,  especially  to  the  young.  The 
spirit  and  general  tenor  of  expression  of  the  people 
were  pleasant,  joyous  and  agreeable,  never  morose, 
spiteful  or  trivial.  In  every  thing  they  lived  to  enjoy 


THE  PREPARATION  AND  DEPARTURE.      441 

life,  as  rational  and  morai  beings,  avoiding  whatever 
could  annoy  and  displease  another.  Happy  people  ! 

Many  expressions  of  affection  and  fidelity  were 
given  and  received,  and  many  pledges  of  remem- 
brance, and  hopes  and  prayers  for  each  other's  wel- 
fare, for  protection,  guidance  and  happiness  through 
life,  and  .the  blessing  of  immortality  in  the  world  to 
come,  were  interchanged  by  old  and  young.  None 
were  indifferent  to  the  finer  sensibilities  ;  but  all  were 
thankful  that  they  had  met  and  become  so  well 
acquainted.  All  were  resolved  to  profit  by  what 
they  had  seen  and  learned,  and  wisely  to  employ  the 
knowledge  gained  in  future  usefulness.  All  were  re- 
solved to  continue  their  intercourse  as  frequent  and 
intimately  as  they  should  be  able,  for  their  mutual 
improvement. 

The  feast  over,  they  retired  from  the  Medafeh,  the 
elders  to  the  Rawak,  and  the  youngers  to  the  green 
esplanade.  The  moon  had  risen  and  shone,  it  seemed 
to  the  young  men,  more  brilliant  than  ever.  Furei- 
dis  and  its  surroundings  never  appeared  more  beau- 
tiful. It  was  to  them  all  its  name  implied  —  Paradise. 
Few  lovelier  spots  are  found  on  earth,  and  few  hearts 
were  ever  fitter  to  enjoy  the  luxury  of  such  a  place  at 
such  a  time.  The  shrill,  plaintive  notes  of  the  night 
bird  wafted  from  the  branches  of  a  distant  lote  tree, 
on  the  soft,  spicy  breezes  of  that  delicious  evening, 
alone  disturbed  the  stillness  of  the  scene.  The  feel- 
ing of  young  hearts  were  moved  to  profoundest 
admiration,  the  grosser  forms  of  earth-life  were  for- 
gotten in  the  pure,  sweet  grandeur  and  beauty  that 


442  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

surrounded  them.  Every  low  and  selfish  passion  was 
banished.  Love  of  the  beautiful,  and  reverence  for 
the  pure,  good  and  holy,  absorbed  all  other  feelings, 
and  they  desired  to  remain  forever  in  such  a  mood. 
What  a  power  has  beauty  and  goodness  to  charm 
away  evil  and  sorrow !  Will  not  the  beauties  and 
glories  of  heaven  enrapture  the  souls  of  men,  oblit- 
erate forever  every  stain  of  sin,  and  wake  the  song 
of  gratitude  and  praise  to  the  loving  Father  ?  How 
else  can  heaven  be  a  place  of  perfect  bliss  ? 

The  evening  wore  away  in  social  and  loving  con- 
versation, and  the  hour  of  separation  had  come. 
What  had  been  whispered  in  the  ear  need  not  be  told 
from  the  house-top.  Suffice  it  to  say,  Daimbert  and 
Illura  and  Tancred  and  Zaleda  had  become  so  fondly 
attached  that  they  came  boldly  to  Mr.  Tudela  and  the 
parents  and  asked  permission  to  go  before  the  Patri- 
arch for  solemn  betrothal.  Consent  was  given,  after 
due  deliberation,  and  the  simple  service  was  duly  per- 
formed. The  venerable  man  then  offered  a  short  and 
simple  prayer  to  God  for  his  loving  favor  to  continue 
and  afford  peace  and  protection  from  evil.  He  prayed 
especially  for  the  dear  friends  who  were  soon  to  de- 
part, that  they  might  be  safe  and  happy  and  faithful 
to  every  trust  reposed  in  them,  and  always  hope  in 
God,  was  fervent,  and  touched  deeply  the  hearts  of 
all. 

The  leave-taking  was  sad  and  joyous  ;  for  a  deep 
current  of  affection  and  hope  flowed  full  and  pure  be- 
neath the  surface  of  present  sorrow.  With  none  was 
the  parting  more  touchingly  expressed  than  with  Mr. 


THE  PREPARATION  AND  DEPARTURE.     443 

Tudela  and  Clarence  Stanton,  and  Loreda  and 
Ameena.  It  was  soon  over,  and  all  retired  to  rest  in 
peace  and  love  and  hope. 

An  hour  before  sunrise,  the  party,  attended  by  a 
cavalcade  of  friends,  who  had  come  to  escort  them 
for  some  hours  on  their  way,  passed  through  the  Bab 
en  Mansurah  and  on  towards  the  Jordan.  They 
rested  an  hour  at  Ain  ed  Oheib,  where,  after  most 
cordial  sala'ams,  they  separated,  taking  their  final 
leave  ;  one  party  to  return  to  En  Nussara,  to  the  land 
of  love,  practical  goodness  and  rational  religion  ;  the 
other  through  ancient  and  once  famous  countries  to 
the  bustling  activities  and  restless  and  unrestrained 
ambition  of  the  Western  World. 


CONCLUSION. 

Ten  years  have  passed.  Rev.  Mr.  Tudela  has  been 
resettled,  ever  since  his  return,  as  pasto*.  7»5, 
parish,  dwelling  happily  with  his  w-i^  and 
children  in  the  house  of  the  venerable  Deacon  and 
Mrs.  Worthington.  Himself  and  wife  greatly  es- 
teemed by  all  the  people,  but  most  by  the  poor  and 
unfortunate,  upon  whom  special  attention  is  bestowed. 
So  exemplary  has  been  his  conduct,  so  liberal  and  de- 
vout his  preaching,  so  kindly  and  familiar  his  inter- 
course, that  rival  sects  evaporated,  and  all  are  hap- 
pily united  in  one  loving  Christian  Brotherhood.  In 
opinions  there  is  great  diversity  ;  in  principles,  but 
one  heart ;  in  conduct,  but  one  purpose  —  to  avoid 


444  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

wrong  by  doing  right.  Free  discussion  is  freely  in- 
dulged ;  but  one  feeling  and  one  desire  animates  all, 
to  know  the  truth,  do  good  and  love  one  another. 
Love  to  God  and  man,  the  chiefest  of  all  virtues  and 
the  source  of  the  truest  happiness,  the  purest  and 
noblest  of  all  aspirations,  the  foundation  and  cap- 
stone of  Christianity,  are  cherished  as  the  supreme 
law  of  personal  and  social  conduct.  Peace  prevails 
in  all  their  borders,  and  prosperity  abounds  in  every 
heart  and  habitation. 

The  Postmaster  removed  years  ago,  and  has  not 
been  heard  of  since. 

Godfrey  is  married,  and  settled  in  an  honest  and 
productive  business.  He  is  fairly  prosperous  in  com- 
mon with  all  in  any  way  connected  with  him.  He  is 
in  frequent  correspondence  with  Clarence  Stanton, 
forwarding  to  his  order  numerous  articles  for  domestic, 
agricultural  and  mechanical  uses,  seeds  of  various 
kinds,  books  and  papers,  receiving  in  return  various 
ivhim.  He  has  also  selected  several  good 
,  hones^v.udustrious  young  men,  who  have 
gone  to  make  their  homes  and  carry  on  their  trades 
in  Nussara. 

Daimbert  and  Tancred,  after  a  few  months  at 
home,  received  the  approbation  and  blessings  of  their 
parents,  and  returned  to  the  land  and  ladies  they  had 
loved  so  well,  and  soon  commenced  business  on  their 
own  account ;  the  former  as  a  teacher  in  the  various 
branches  of  a  good,  practical  education,  in  what  ap- 
pertains to  intellectual,  physical,  moral  and  religious 
development  and  progress  ;  the  latter  as  an  instructor 


CONCLUSION.  445 

in  music,  instrumental  and  vocal.  Both  were  mar- 
ried not  long  after  their  settlement  in  business.  Each 
built  a  plain,  neat  cottage,  and  furnished  it  with  the 
conveniences  of  Western  Nations,  mostly  the  gift  of 
their  parents,  with  pianos  added,  the  wonder  and 
admiration  of  all  the  people,  old  and  young.  Fine 
gardens  are  planted  near  their  dwellings,  full  of  vege- 
tables, fruits  and  flowers,  indigenous  and  exotic. 
Every  thing  in  and  about  them  is  plain,  neat,  beauti- 
ful. They  are  highly  esteemed. 

Clarence  Stanton  is  one  of  the  most  active,  indus- 
trious and  useful  of  men,  honest,  honored  and  beloved 
by  all.  His  home  is  indeed  what  the  name  of  the 
village  signifies, —  &  paradise;  simple  and  humble  as 
the  rest,  but  there  is  an  air  of  order,  neatness,  beauty, 
and  even  elegance,  about  every  thing  connected  with 
it,  which  none  can  fail  to  approve  and  admire  without 
envy.  His  example  has  had  a  wonderful  influence  on 
the  whole  community,  encouraging  all  to  adopt,  as 
rapidly  as  possible,  the  real  improvements  he  has  in- 
troduced in  the  various  departments,  adding  greatly 
to  the  convenience  and  comfort  of  the  people.  The 
two  children  of  Ameena  are  skilled  in  useful  knowl- 
edge, music  and  such  branches  as  add  to  the  sum  of 
refined  enjoyments.  The  three  younger  are  being 
trained  in  love  and  tenderness  to  be  modest,  obedient 
and  respectful,  also  in  the  rudiments  of  physical  and 
practical  knowledge. 

Yohannen  married  a  daughter  of  Shereef  ed  Deen, 
thus  establishing  a  close  family  relationship  with  this 
good  man  and  true  philanthropist,  who  still  lives  se- 


44:6  A   PECULIAR   PEOPLE. 

curely  among  the  rude  and  more  than  half  barbarous 
people  who  hide  among  the  rocks  of  the  Lejah.  He 
has  a  house  near  his  father,  and  lives  in  quietness  and 
comfort.  Malek  and  Hasn  are  also  married  and  set- 
tled comfortably  and  living  on  terms  of  equal  regard 
and  friendship  with  the  native  inhabitants,  following 
closely  the  advice  and  example  of  Clarence  Stanton. 

The  old  Patriarch,  having  filled  the  measure  of  his 
days  and  ended  honorably  his  usefulness  on  earth,  ob- 
tained his  discharge  and  passed  on  to  the  Better  Land. 
Abu  Tieb  occupies  and  honors  his  place,  enjoying  the 
profound  respect  of  all  the  people. 

The  whole  country  bears  the  evidence  of  vast  im- 
provements in  the  means  and  comforts  of  living. 
Roads  have  been  built  and  plain  carriages  introduced, 
which  are  seen  passing  to  and  frc  on  errands  of  busi- 
ness, or  for  social  intercourse  and  healthful  recreation. 
There  is  no  attempt  at  display  in  a  way  to  excite  van- 
ity or  create  rivalry.  None  are  envious  of  others,  for 
all  are  satisfied  and  happy.  The  fields,  under  im- 
proved cultivation,  are  more  than  doubly  productive. 
The  introduction  of  machinery  and  skilled  labor  has 
secured  still  greater  changes  in  the  conversion  of  raw 
materials  into  articles  of  utility  with  less  than  half 
the  time  and  labor  of  former  years.  As  the  time 
saved  and  profits  gained  inure  to  the  equal  benefit  of 
the  whole,  no  one  man  or  set  of  men  can  become  mo- 
nopolists by  enriching  themselves  on  the  sweat  and 
sufferings  of  others,  nor  one  kind  of  business  interfere 
with  others,  but  all  prosper  together.  The  spare 
time  thus  gained  is  employed  in  study,  reading  and 


CONCLUSION.  447 

social  intercourse,  in  whatever  improves,  refines  and 
elevates,  adding  to  the  sum  of  personal  and  general 
enjoyment.  Labor  is  made  so  pleasant  and  honorable 
and  found  so  conducive  to  health,  that  all  seek  it 
with  delight.  None  disdain  it.  Loafers,  loungers 
and  tramps  are  not  there.  Worthlessness  is  never 
seen  in  Nussara,  nor  are  thefts,  robberies,  drunken- 
ness and  insults  ever  heard  of. 

Excursions  are  often  made  among  surrounding 
peoples,  not  to  cheat  or  proselyte,  but  to  aid,  instruct 
and  help  to  more  knowledge  and  truer  and  happier 
lives.  They  are  always  welcomed,  especially  in  the 
villages  of  the  Druses,  where  every  attention  is  shown 
them.  They  have  introduced  many  improvements 
of  husbandry,  such  as  plows,  harrows,  reapers,  forks, 
shovels,  axes,  etc. ,  by  which  the  yield  of  wheat  and 
other  grains  is  greatly  increased  for  the  market  of 
Damascus.  They  have  also  introduced  the  sweet  corn 
and  sweet  potato  as  articles  of  diet,  which  are  highly 
esteemed  because  palatable,  nutritious,  and  easily  and 
abundantly  produced.  By  similar  moans  they  are  be- 
ginning to  have  an  influence  over  the  Bedwin,  who, 
instead  of  annoying  them,  often  seek  the  favor  and 
friendship  of  both  Christians  and  Druses.  Sheiks  of 
these  wild  tribes  are  often  brought  to  Nussara  by 
Shereef  ed  Deen  to  see  how  much  better  it  is  to  live 
in  settled  homes  than  in  tents  —  better  to  be  Fellaheen 
than  to  wander  as  Nomads. 

On  several  occasions  Youssef  and  Clarence  Stan- 
ton  have  been  induced  to  go  among  the  different 
tribes  and  teach  them  the  rudiments  of  settled  and 


448  A  PECULIAR  PEOPLE. 

civilized  life.  Once  they  went  with  Shereef  ed  Deeu 
as  far  as  Mayan,  a  broad  and  beautiful  prairie  between 
Jebel  Ajlun  and  Jebel  Gilead,  where  flows  the  Nahr 
Zerka,  the  ancient  boundary  between  Sihon,  king  of 
the  Ammonites  and  Og,  king  of  Bashan.  Two  Sheiks 
wanted  to  establish  a  settlement  and  learn  how  to  cul- 
tivate the  rich  soil,  capable  of  producing  most  abund- 
ant harvests. 

Arrived  there,  Youssef  asked,  "Will  not  the  Bed- 
win  molest  you  and  destroy  your  crops  ? " 

"No;"  said  the  principal  Sheik,  "we  will  do  as 
you  have  done  to  us, —  be  kind  to  them,  and  feed 
them  on  our  Dhoora,  and  show  them  how  much  bet- 
ter to  be  Fellaheen  than  wandering  Ghuzes,  living  on 
plunder." 

"But  what  if  the  Kurds  and  Haramiyeh  come  to 
rob  you  ? " 

"Do  the  same.  It  has  made  us  good,  why  not 
them  ?  Allah  is  the  same,"  he  answered  promptly  and 
with  assurance. 

A  location  was  selected  near  the  foot  of  Jebel 
Osha  (Joshua)  not  far  from  a  singular  tomb  called  by 
his  name,  and  a  clear  stream  which  flows  down  from 
the  valonda  forest,  bordered  by  reeds  and  oleanders. 
There  they  located  El  Hudr  and  furnished  them  im- 
plements and  taught  them  the  rudiments  of  agricul- 
ture and  how  to  irrigate  their  lands,  the  great  aliment 
of  civilization. 

What  a  beautiful  land,  when  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple are  imbued  with  "the  principles  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,"  and  its  precepts  are  all  obeyed,  this  whole 


CONCLUSION.  449 

country  must  become.  In  purity  of  climate,  richness 
of  soil,  beauty  of  situation,  possibility  of  improve- 
ment, few  spots  on  earth  excel  it. 

Visits  for  trade  and  intercourse  are  not  unfrequent 
as  far  as  Damascus  and  the  Great  Sea.  When  first 
passing  the  Lejah,  Shereef  ed  Deen  was  their  guide  ; 
but  an  understanding  was  soon  established  which 
enables  them  to  pass  and  repass  without  molestation. 
On  one  occasion  they  encountered  a  party  of  Hara- 
miyah,  who  came  upon  them  in  a  secluded  spot, 
threatening  robbery  ;  but  when  they  learned  they 
were  friends  of  Shereef  ed  Deen,  and  from  En  Nus- 
sara,  they  asked  pardon  for  the  assault,  and  desired 
to  become  their  friends.  They  were  invited  to  par- 
take of  their  humble  meal,  composed,  in  part,  of 
sweet  corn  and  sweet  potatoes.  They  accepted,  and 
a  mutual  friendship  began  which  promises  to  be  last- 
ing and  do  much  good. 

Ignorant  of  the  principles  of  true  living  and  right 
thinking  and  acting  is  the  prolific  source  of  crime, 
misery  and  degradation.  Let  the  light  of  truth  dis- 
pel the  darkness  of  error,  righteousness  will  prevail, 
and  blessings  flow  into  all  hearts  and  abound  in  all 
lives.  Here  is  a  broad  field,  ripe  and  ready  for  the 
true  missionaries  of  the  grace  of  God  to  teach  as 
Jesus  taught,  to  live  as  Jesus  lived,  active  in  what- 
ever elevates,  improves  and  saves  from  ignorance  and 
sin ;  and,  if  forced  to  it  by  the  narrowness,  super- 
stition and  wickedness  of  men,  who  know  not  the  love 
of  the  Father,  to  suffer  martyrdom  as  Jesus  suffered, 
can  count  it  joy  to  suffer  in  so  good  a  cause.  Their 
D2  19* 


450  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

works  will  follow,  and  good  be  achieved.  No  good 
deed  was  ever  in  vain  or  unrewarded. 

The  ease,  speed  and  perfection  with  which  every 
useful  article  is  produced  in  Nussara  enables  the  in- 
habitants to  make  favorable  exchanges  for  what  is 
more  easily  produced  in  other  places.  They  also  find 
a  ready  market  for  their  superabundant  productions, 
which  are  exported,  not  for  the  accumulation  of 
wealth'  by  forestallers,  monopolists,  middle-men,  but 
for  the  benefit  of  the  whole  people,  for  additions  to 
their  libraries,  schools,  parks  and  general  improve- 
ments. The  greatest  danger  to  be  apprehended  is 
from  this  growing  commerce,  which  is  liable  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  unprincipled  and  avaricious  men. 
So  far,  honesty  prevails,  and  the  benefits  are  mutual 
and  happily  enjoyed  by  all  alike. 

The  labor  of  transportation  to  the  Great  Sea  is,  by 
some,  considered  a  hindrance  and  a  burden  ;  but 
others  think  it  prevents  the  accumulation  of  wealth 
in  the  hands  of  a  few  monopolists.  Four  or  five  days 
by  camels  might  be  accomplished  in  as  many  hours 
by  railway.  But  foreign  capital  would  build  and  for- 
eign interest  manage  it,  and  foreign  fashions  and  fash- 
ionable rivalries  would  follow,  and  the  simple  man- 
ners and  morals  of  the  people  be  overborne  and 
corrupted,  and  the  feeling  of  brotherhood  be  frittered 
away  by  the  tempting  splendors  and  follies  of  the 
worldly  minded.  Already  other  nations  are  talking 
of  a  railway  to  Damascus  and  the  Far  East,  but  no 
Nussarany  desires  it  to  come  near  his  home.  There 
is  no  danger  one  will  ever  crawl  into  this  mountain 


CONCLUSION.  451 

walled  district,  to  disturb  the  quiet  current  of  peace 
and  prosperity  which  abounds  in  it,  or  overcome  the 
humble  and  loving  spirit  of  equal  rights  and  mutual 
responsibilities  by  which  all  actions  are  measured. 
They  do  not  wish  to  be  brought  into  closer  contact  with 
those  nations  who  make  religion  subservient  to  unre- 
strained ambition,  and  material  triumphs  over  each 
other  the  highest  object  of  their  pursuits,  and  stop  not 
at  any  removable  barrier  which  stands  in  the  way  of 
their  ungodly  and  unlimited  gains. 

The  people  of  Nussara  are  content  to  cultivate  the 
holier  aifections  of  the  heart,  to  "grow  in  grace  and 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,"  to  feel  a  personal 
attachment  to  each  other,  which  precludes  all  rival- 
ries and  inspires  an  attachment  which  recognizes  no 
distinctions,  but  keeps  open  the  avenues  of  social 
intercourse,  whereby  each  finds  his  happiness  secured 
by  the  good  of  all.  If  one  member  be  honored,  all 
rejoice  with  it.  If  one  member  suffers,  all  suffer  with 
it.  The  health  and  happiness  of  the  whole  body  is 
kept  constantly  in  view,  every  nerve  sound,  vigorous 
and-  free  to  convey  messages  to  every  part.  Each 
fulfils  his  respective  functions,  occupies  his  proper 
place  in  harmony  with  all  the  rest.  No  collisions 
arise,  for  no  interference  is  attempted  with  any  other. 
Their  hearts  abound  in  love,  one  to  another,  and 
peace  and  good  will  prevail  every-where. 

Whoever  shall  seriously  contemplate  a  visit  to  En 
Nussara,  or  desire  to  live  there,  will  need  careful 
preparation,  good  courage,  a  fair  amount  of  practical 


452  A    PECULIAR    PEOPLE. 

knowledge  of  the  geography  of  life,  a  quiet  disposi- 
tion, moderate  expectations  and  a  strong  will,  with 
much  faith  and  hope  in  God.  A  Guide  Book,  with 
ample  instruction,  can  be  found  in  every  Christian 
household.  The  way,  at  first,  may  seem  difficult  and 
uninviting ;  the  dangers,  self-denials  and  sacrifices 

O    '  O  ' 

many  and  great ;  but  each  advancing  step  will  see 
difficulties  dissolve,  and  glimpses  of  the  bright  and 
beautiful  land  open  and  widen  directly  before  him. 
The  fresh,  pure,  balmy  air  will  add  new  vigor  to  his 
strength,  health  to  his  countenance  and  joy  to  his 
heart.  Sweet  voices  from  out  the  Spirit  realm  will 
cheer  and  guide  him  in  the  right  way,  and  angels  of 
mercy  keep  watch  over  him,  by  day  and  by  night,  all 
along  the  journey.  He  has  only  to  be  patient,  trust, 
hope  and  persevere  in  the  way  of  well-doing,  to  sur- 
mount all  hindrances.  That  which  seemed  far  will  be 
found  near,  and  he  will  soon  find  himself  safe,  happy 
and  joyful  at  home  ;  one  among  the  inhabitants  of 
En  Nussara  —  THE  CHRISTIANS —  "A  Peculiar  People 
zealous  of  good  works." 


AN    INSTANTANEOUS    SUCCESS 


We,  Von  Arldens. 


I2mo,  487  pp.,  illustrated.     Cloth,  side  and  back  stamp.     Retail 
price,  $1.50. 

'We,  Von  Arldens 

"Is  a  novel  which  can  not  fail  to  become  exceedingly  popular  with  that 
portion  of  our  people  who  find  in  a  well  written  romance  the  neces- 
sary gold  to  give  a  gilt-edged  finish  to  such  aspirations  as  may  give  a 
new  pleasure  to  existence'."—  Albany  Post. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"This  Is  an  amusing  story,  racy  in  style,  interesting  In  plan,  and  charm- 
ing in  delineation  of  characters.  ...  A  captivating  story."—  The 
Saturday  Evening  Post,  of  San  Francisco. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"Full  of  life  from  beginning  to  end.  It  is  one  of  those  lively  books  that 
are  always  in  demand."—  The  Grand  Rapids  Eagle. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"Miss  Douglas  has  written  a  very  pleasant  domestic  story.  The  family 
is  a  lively  one,  and  their  several  characters  are  deftly  drawn."  —  The 
Chicago  Evening  Journal. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"There  is  a  good  deal  of  bright  anecdote  in  the  book."—  The  Troy  Time*. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"It  is  a  homelike  story  with  no  silly  nonsense  in  it.  .  .  .  It  ought  to 
have  a  large  sale."—  The  Commercial  Advocate,  of  Detroit. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"This  is  a  cleverly  contrived  story,  possessing  marked  originality  and 
interest.  "—Philadelphia  Herald. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"A  lively,  rattling  story  of  county  and  village  life."  —  Pittsburgh  Daily 

Post. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"A  spicily  written  story,  of  powerful  grasp  and  decidedly  Western 
texture.  We  have  been  exceedingly  favorably  impressed  wilh  the 
story,  and  thjnk  our  readers  will  agree  with  us  in  this  opinion."  — 
Pittsburgh  Evening  Chronicle. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"It  is  a  very  spicy  book,  bubbling  over  with  wit  and  repartee  of  a  harm- 
less kind.  .  .  .  In  fact,  the  book  Is  a  very  pleasant  pill  to  take  for 
the  blues."—  Boston  Sunday  Herald. 

HEMRY  A.  SOMNER  A  COMPANY, 

FUBI.ISHKR8.  CHICAGO. 


A    NEW    AMERICAN    NOVEL 


e/r- 


"In  many  respects  this  is  a  strong  story."—  JScenins  Journal,  Chicago. 
"Spiritedly  written.'1—  Jazette,  Cincinnati. 

"The  writer  may  be  enrolled  in  the  list  of  successful  authors."—  Iowa 
State  Register. 

"It  Is  a  story  wrought  out  with  considerable  skill.  The  style  is  graceful 
and  subdued,  and  although  there  are  several  sensational  Incidents,  they  are 
treated  in  quite  an  artistic  manner,  "—Daily  Evening  Traveler,  Boston,  May 
a7,  1880. 

"Holds  the  attention  closely  from  beginning  to  end."—  Bookseller  and 
Stationer,  Chicago,  May,  1880. 

•'The  story  Is  not  overdrawn,  but  It  is  natural  and  life-like,  in  plot  and 
design,  so  much  so  that  it  does  not  read  like  a  novel,  but  a  true  history  of  a 
beautiful  life."—  Albany  (N.Y.)  Sunday  Press,  May  2,  1880. 

"  This  is  an  American  domestic  novel,  pure  and  clean,  and  beautiful 

In  all  its  elements."     *'  *    Missouri  Republican,  St.  Louis,  May  8,  1880. 

"On  tho  whole  'Her  Bright  Future'  is  above  the  general  average,  and, 
If  a  first  dash  Into  authorship,  is  at  least  very  readable  as  well  as  unpre- 
tending."— Evening  News,  Philadelphia,  May  7,  1880 


cut- 


pa-ac/ 


a-bb    to   tlve 
,   12  wo.,  310 


THE    HAMMOCK    SERIES.- No. 


BAEBEKINE: 

The  Story  of  a  Woman's  Devotion. 

A  NOVEL. 

"  No  one  can  begin  this  story  without  reading  it  to  the  end, 
for  there  is  not  a  page  at  which  the  interest  flags,  and  it  is  almost 
impossible  not  to  feel  that  '  Barberine '  was  a  woman  of  history, 
and  not  of  fiction." — N.  Y.  Herald. 

"  The  plot  has  to  do  with  a  Russian  Nihilist  conspiracy,  and 
there  is  enough  love,  murder  and  politics  to  furnish  material  for 
half  a  dozen  novels." — Boston  Evening  Transcript, 

"Chicago  publishing  houses  are  fast  coming  to  the  front  with 
good  books,  well  made,  and  sold  at  popular  prices.  This  is  one 
one  of  them,  a  volume  which  we  judge  from  a  cursory  glance,  will 
find  many  readers  during  the  midsummer  weather.  It  is  not  a 
philosophical  treatise,  disguised  as  a  novel  by  a  bright,  well- 
written  story.  The  plot  is  well  laid,  and  the  language  in  good 
taste." — Albany  Sunday  Press. 

"  Few  novels  issued  during  the  last  half  year  are  of  more 
absorbing  interest.  It  is  a  story  of  a  life  of  self-sacrifice.  .  .  . 
There  are  some  fine  dramatic  effects  produced  by  weaving  into 
the  romance  an  insurrection  in  Poland,  life  in  St.  Petersburg,  a 
journey  to  New  York,  and  thence  to  San  Francisco  before  the 
days  of  the  railroad." — N.  Y.  Evening  Mail. 

"  It  is  told  with  great  power,  and  in  a  strikingly  realistic 
manner." — Saturday  Evening  Gazette,  Boston. 

"  The  plot  is  intricate  and  exciting,  and  incidents  thickly 
crowded  and  natural." — St.  Paul  Pioneer  Press. 

"It  is  absorbingly  interesting." — American  Bookseller,  JV.  Y. 

"  There  is  nothing  prosy  about  it  in  the  least,  but  overflows 
with  a  brilliancy  that  will  cause  it  to  be  read  by  thousands." — 
Commercial  Advertiser,  Detroit. 

"  This  is  a  charming  novel." — Daily  Evening  Post,  San  Fran- 


\  vol.,    I2mo,  365  pages,  Cloth,  Red  and  Cold  Stamp. 


Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  price,  by  the  Publishers, 

HENRY  A.  SUMMER  &  COMPANY,  Chicago. 


THE    SUCCESS    OF   THE    YEAR. 

HAMMOCK  SERIES,  No.  i. 

"No   Gentlemen." 

The  brightest,  most  readable  and  entertaining  novel  of  the  season. 

WHAT  THE  PRESS  SAY  OF  IT. 

"  We  are  soon  amused.  Interested  and  charmed.  Belonging  to  the  clat? 
of  stories  popularly  called  '  bright,'  and  published  judiciously  at  the 
opening  of  the  season  of  hammocks  and  piazzas.  It  is  far  more  read- 
able than  most  of  its  kind.  The  plot  is  nor  too  much  of  a  plot  for  a 
legitimate  New  England  story,  and  the  conversation  of  '  Jabe  '  Is  racy 
enough  to  make  us  forget  that  we  were  tired  of  Yankee  dialect,  as 
treated  by  Mrs.  Stowe  and  Mrs  Whitney.  Indeed  the  book  Is 
thoroughly  enjoyable." — The  Critic,  Neio  York. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Is  a  very  bright  and  readable  novel." — The  Commercial,  Louisville. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Clearly  belongs  to  a  class  whose  highest  ambition  Is  to  be  '  bright '—  an 
ambition  which,  Indeed,  Is  seldom  more  fully  justified." — The  Dial. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

"Is  readable,  bright  and  never  bores  one." — N.  Y.  Tribune. 

"  The  conversations  In  '  No  Gentlemen  '  are  bright,  the  characters  well 
drawn  and  adroitly  contrasted." — Am.  Bookseller,  N,  Y. 

"No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Is  written  In  a  bright,  fresh  style,  something  like  that  of  Mrs.  A.  D.  T. 
Whitney,  or  more  nearly,  perhaps,  that  of  the  author  of  Phyllis  and 
Molly  Bawn,  which  Is  to  say,  much  of  it.  *  *  Girl  graduates  of  the 
present  season,  Into  whose  hands  it  falls,  will  seize  upon  It,  after  the 
first  taste,  as  If  It  were  a  rosy  and  juicy  peach  ;  which,  so  to  speak.  In 
a  figure,  It  very  nearly  Is." — Literary  World,  Boston. 

Hezekiah  Butterworth,  In  the  Boston  Transcript, says  of  '  No  Gentlemen" 
that  the  plot  Is  well  managed,  and  the  story  brightly  told. 

"No  Gentlemen." 

"  The  story  opens  In  Boston,  and  concerns  New  England  life.  The  char- 
acters, relative  to  the  soil,  are  very  clearly  drawn,  and  there  is  a  great 
deal  of  originality  in  the, plot  and  treatment  of  the  story." — Boston 
Courier, 

"  It  Is  a  bright  narrative  of  the  summering  of  a  half-dozen  Boston  girls  just 
out  of  school,  at  Red  Farm,  In  Plneland,  with  Miss  Hopeful  Bounce, 
who  advertises  for  summer  boarders,  but  •  No  Gentlemen?  In  order 
to  make  a  novel,  of  course  this  prohibition  must  be  broken  down,  and 
as  the  girls,  particularly  the  heroine  and  her  special  friend,  are  pleas- 
ant company,  the  story  is  as  readable  as  if  it  were  a  '  No  Name,'  as 
It  is  in  fact." — Springfield  Republican. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

la  issued  in  elegant  style,  being  printed  on  fine  tinted  paper,  making  a 
book  of  848  pages,  bound  In  fine  cloth,  with  unique  side  stamp  in  black 
and  gold,  and  sold  at  the  low  price  of  sl.OO,  by  the  publishers, 
HENRY  A.  STIMNER  &  COMPANY. 

205  WABASH  AYK.,  CHICAGO 


